Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2016-01-17T17:57:34Z

Selene:

==Chapter 2 – Sky of End==

===Part 1===

The Magic Division’s student council room was the strategy meeting room of Kazuki and co.

On this day there was a new face that was added as their comrade.

“This is our special advisor, Liz Liza-sensei.”

When Kazuki introduced Liz Liza-sensei, everyone applause *pachi pachi* that seemed to be forced, Liz Liza-sensei went “How about you trashes stop, that looks stupid” a little embarrassed.

“I have gone several times to the depth of Fuji’s sea of trees before the wall was built. There are various things I can give advice for.”

“But there will be no more interference from Yamato right?”

Mio tilted her head saying so. “If that’s so won’t this be just a simple journey of Kazuki taking the Sacred Treasure and going home? Easy, easy.”

‘Certainly’, Kazuki too thought so. From here on ahead both Loki and Ilyailiya too couldn’t stand in their way.

They would be shown the way by the seal and just needed to head to the promised place―he had such a sense of security.

His sense of danger was slacking, but Kazuki immediately tensed himself.

“Just because there will be no interference doesn’t mean that there is no danger. Where we will be going from now on is the deepest part of Japan’s largest Haunted Ground. It should be even more dangerous than even Level 1 and 2 until now.”

The inner part of Fuji’s sea of trees couldn’t be liberated by the Knight Order before, and then, to cope, they built the wall surrounding the area several times to hold back the expansion. Surrounded by walls, the Grand Haunted Ground was divided into three levels.

Thanks to the wall, the Haunted Ground’s expansion was slowed down, but in exchange the magic power was confined to the inner direction and beyond the wall became unimaginably thick with magic power.

The other side of the last wall―the Level 3 area should have became a type of Haunted Ground that had never before been seen in Japan.

“It’s just like he said. It’s not an exaggeration to say that, until now, you guys probably still haven’t even tasted half of the danger of the Grand Haunted Ground just from your experience in Level 1 and 2.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with her usual strict tone like when she was teaching in class.

“If you ask me why, that’s because Level 1 and 2 are a forest, but ahead in Level 3 the area will become the Fuji Mountain. In short a place that was originally dangerous already is transformed into an even worst Haunted Ground. …From here on out what is necessary is not just simple battle strength, it’s better to head there with a few number of people that excel in adapting to the environment.”

“Adapting to the environment… is it?” Mio asked back with a dubious face.

“…What is waiting for us from now on is a snowy mountain climbing in a Haunted Ground.”

“Actually I also have a hobby of mountain climbing. Because Britain is a great country for mountain climbing.”

For some reason Liz Liza-sensei started to explain in a lively tone of voice.

Fuji Mountain―as Japan’s highest summit, it was a mountain that was said as Japan’s symbol.

Even now that it had become a Haunted Ground, that white peak seen from afar didn’t change at all since the ancient times.

But there was no more climber there to visit the place as a tourist attraction like in the past, the true state of the place right now was uncertain.

“Originally the snow should be gone when the season entered the summer, I hear that it was an easy to climb mountain.”

Liz Liza-sensei said. If that was true then there should be no danger now that it had already been June.

“But Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground is isolated by blizzard all year round and it was transformed into a mountain with intense cold. I think the harshness of that environment can even rival Everest or McKinley now. That’s my opinion.”

Everest―Even Kazuki and the others whose awareness of the world in general had faded knew about that name.

The mountain with the highest summit in the world. In a certain meaning it was a name that was like [a myth that existed in reality].

“Even if sensei said it’s like climbing a mountain in winter… we are strong against cold you know.”

Mio interjected into the lecture with a face that didn’t understand what Liz Liza-sensei wanted to say.

Magicians could manipulate heat using Pyrokinesis. Heat or cold wouldn’t become any problem for them.

In addition they also had defensive magic power, so even if they fell from the cliff or got hit by falling rocks, there would be no problem.

To put something like environment adaptation as a source of argument itself was strange.

“No, you see, the blizzard and the coldness of Mountain Fuji that had turned into a Haunted Ground resounded not in your flesh, but in your mind. It’s the same like a mind attack magic. The problem is not your defensive magic power, but your strength to maintain your [wall of heart].”

Resistance against mind attack magic―although Kazuki was better at it compared to the past, it was still a field that he was poor at.

“When the Haunted Ground’s coldness and chill resounds in your mind, you will be convinced that the feeling is real and its influence will come out for real in your body. Regardless of how you preserve your temperature using Pyrokinesis, you will still get hypothermia. Even though you are supposed to have produced oxygen with magic power already, an acute mountain sickness’ symptoms will still appear in you. There will be many agonies that you have forgotten since becoming a magician that will appear on parade. Even the knights in my generation had some people who died from challenging the Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground.”

Death―for the people of this generation who could protect their body with defensive magic power, it was an extremely heavy concept.

“Won’t it be fine if we fly in the sky while chanting magic?”

Koyuki raised her hand and calmly stated her opinion. If it was Kazuki or Mio then it was possible for them.

“At that time too there was a contractor of Phoenix that tested that, but it was no good.” Liz Liza-sensei shook her head.

“When you get separated from the ground, a fierce wind will blow right overhead and beat you down to the ground. It’s as if the Haunted Ground is saying that a cunning act is prohibited. The Haunted Ground is forcing you to climb the mountain on foot. Even though that place is a world of magic, but it’s really obsessive with due form.”

Diva, Demon Beast, and Haunted Ground reproduced the form of Mythology and legend. The harsh challenge of climbing the snowy mountain that once existed in Fuji’s sea of trees―that legend enforced the people that stepped their foot in it to follow it.

“You guys have become magicians that are far more excellent than the magicians of my era. But the Grand Haunted Ground too has continued its expansion, the magic power in its center part has also been condensed even more than before. You guys had better prepare your heart beforehand as if you are seriously challenging to climb a snowy mountain without any magic power. And then there will be Demon Beasts too attacking us there.”“A blizzard where mind resistance is necessary… then it’s better for the members of the Magic Division to be the one to go there then.”

“I guess so. In the first place it’s not an environment where you can honestly do a close-quarter combat.”

“Then there will be no turn for this one is it…” Kohaku dropped her shoulders regretfully.

“Even if you tell me to go to that kind of harsh place, there is no way I want to go there.”

Torazou-san laughed carefreely, but Kanae besides him stood up noisily from her chair.

“Please wait, Nii-sama! Please let me go together with you there!!”

“No way. You too don’t have much training in resistance against mind attacks right?”

“But!”, Kanae tenaciously dogged Kazuki.

“I cannot give special treatment to only Kanae. It’s dangerous. I don’t plan to listen to your selfishness.”

Kazuki decisively omitted Kanae from the group, not as family, but as the Chief Student Council President.

“So that we can immediately react even if any victim appears, I think it will be better to make a team composed of Magika Stigmas with high positivity levels. The Sword Division members are also out of the question because of that requirement too.”

Liz Liza-sensei added her comment to Kazuki.

“Therefore…” Kazuki made an orderly list of names on the whiteboard.

Hayashizaki Kazuki. Amasaki Mio. Hiakari Koyuki. Lotte. Otonashi Kaguya. Hoshikaze Hikaru. Tsukahara Kazuha.

With this, the girls whose positivity level toward Kazuki were above 100 became the team members.

“Fufufu, Tsukahara-san usually always talks abusively to Kazuki, but you actually really love Kazuki don’t you? I wonder how much the number actually is?”

Hikaru-senpai teased Kazuha-senpai who was sitting just beside her.

“It, it’s not really like a love. I, I just like him a little…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face was beet red and she looked down completely.

“Ahaha, Tsukahara-san is so cute~!” Hikaru-senpai poked her from the side.

“Ge, geez! Stop it~” Kazuha-senpai shook off Hikaru-senpai’s hand but,

“I’m not gonna stop~” Hikaru-senpai hugged her. Kazuha-senpai then,

“Geez… Hoshikaze-san you dummy…” She became completely docile with a beet red face.

What’s with the two of them?

“Also as someone who is experienced about the mountain, I will give you all my guidance.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with a face that looked a little excited.

“…I’m, being left out?”

Shinobu-senpai was pouting with her eyebrows knitted while saying that.

“Eerr, it’s decided from the sequential order of the positivity level after all.”

When Kazuki weakly said that, Shinobu-senpai stood up from her seat, *tetete* she approached Kazuki’s side with little run and crouched down. After that she talked to Kazuki with upturned eyes like an abandoned dog.

“I. …Really like Kazuki.”

“I, I know that, but, err…”

When Kazuki didn’t know how he should answer, Mio who sat beside him said “I’m the one that loves Kazu-nii the most here~!” while standing up and puffing out her chest. Shinobu-senpai frowned in dissatisfaction.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 065.jpg|thumb]]

Beside her a female wolf Diva―Marchosias’ avatar was floating. It was said that Marchosias could take the form of a human and also a wolf, but her true nature was more of a wolf.{Gau. O King, To leave out my contractor like this, unforgivable. Gau.}

Shinobu-senpai mimicked her Diva’s behavior and barked “Gau gau” while pulling *gui gui* at Kazuki’s arm.

“That way of acting as a spoiled doggy is still just second rate desu!”

While Kazuki was troubled, Lotte who was watching the development suddenly stood up from her seat.

After that Lotte rushed over to Kazuki’s side trottingly and hugged Kazuki’s neck. And then,

“Kazuki-oniisan, wan wan-!” She licked at Kazuki’s cheek *pero pero*.

“…I see.” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes sparkled.

And then “Gau gau” she hugged Kazuki’s neck from the other side and went *pero pero* at Kazuki’s other cheek.

“Wan wan!” “Gau gau.” Both of their soft tongues were teasing Kazuki’s cheeks. The warm saliva of girls besmeared his face all over. Kazuki’s feelings became a little strange.

“Both of you, we are still in the middle of a serious meeting here!”

After Kazuki kept being treated like that for a while, he finally pushed back the two of them off him.

Lotte said “Okay desu” and obediently returned to her seat.

“Shinobu, give up already and come back here.”

After Miyabi-senpai signaled Shinobu-senpai with her hand, Shinobu-senpai too went “Gau…” dejectedly before retuning to her own seat while crawling on all fours on the floor.

‘…No, senpai doesn’t need to become a wolf until that much.’

“Well then, tomorrow let’s carry out the operation with these members! We are going to take the last Sacred Treasure!”

Kazuki declared with his face still wet with saliva.

It was only Kanae who still couldn’t accept it and she faced Kazuki with a dissatisfied look.

“You all don’t need a lot of climbing tools if you make a practical use of magic. But let’s prepare extra just for the food supply. Just in case, perhaps we will need to {{furigana|bivouac|camp in the open}} there.”

Liz Liza-sensei added that at the end of the meeting.

===Part 2===
With this, this was the third time they went on an expedition from the Knight Academy to the Grand Haunted Ground.

It took one hour from Tokyo to Gotenba Station at the bottom of the Mt. Fuji using the magic light train, from there they changed their transportation into the military use car that the Knight Order had prepared for them and they traversed through the empty town that had become an evacuation area.

Like that they arrived at the first wall that was the entrance into the Haunted Ground.

After following the procedure at the gate that was guarded by the Knight Order to not let anyone enter, they went inside.

For the time being their numbers until here were not few, a lot of volunteering students were also coming along.

The Level 1 area that was the most outer part of the Grand Haunted Ground had already been mostly liberated from the exploration that they had done twice until now in this place. Because of that, what greeted them right after they passed the wall was the calm forest at the foot of Mt. Fuji.

Signs and facilities that were built at the time where this place was still a bustling sightseeing course were left behind as if the time had been stopped.

Aiming for the second wall that was standing towering far away, they earnestly walked the path that was filled rampantly with green conifer trees.

“Walking through this area blessed by mother nature… I cannot suppress this uncomfortable feeling inside…”

In the crowd of students slightly behind, Kamimura-san in goth-loli clothing that was mismatched with the scenery was walking forward somehow even with an unsteady gait.

“You’re not tired, Kamimura-san?”

Kazuki drew back until the behind and felt anxious about the girl’s condition.

“The sky is so dazzling… Right now I’m fine, but surely I will get tired in time…”

Kamimura-san answered him with a way of talking like a prophet.

“Should I carry you on my back to preserve your stamina?”

“Eh, tha… that’s, it’s okay. Kazuki is the one that has to preserve your stamina no matter what.”

He was completely rejected. But there was no skull mark that came flying at him so he guessed she was just acting reserved. Kazuki cut in at the front of Kamimura-san, then with a ‘hyoi’ he lifted up her small body.

Kamimura-san went “Au! Awawa-!”, then she encircled her arms around Kazuki’s neck while she was about to blow her fuse.

“Let’s be like this until the second wall.”

“…Even though I’m being tactful here… Uu―. Normally when someone is about to do something like this they will get cold feet and become scared and so they won’t be able to do it, that’s what I thought. You are completely like the cool guy in a gal-game, this pushy attitude that cannot be hated… Something like this is unfair. So vexing. …But you will get wet-!!”

“What, wet you say? Not really, Kamimura-san’s weight is like paper, you are so light that I won’t sweat much.”

“Mumumu-!? Her weight is, light you say!?”

Kaguya-senpai who was walking at the side suddenly turned at their direction with a great vigor for some reason.

“Kaguya-senpai, Kamimura-san’s lightness isn’t in not in this dimension that you can get from something like a diet, so don’t mind it.”

Right now it was Kamimura-san’s existence that had already half-disappeared, not her fat.

“Why is Kaguya-senpai that sensitive about this weight talk?”

“No, no no not really. I don’t really care about something like my weight or anything!? Wow, it feels really good to walk among nature like this! La la laa― fu―n fun♪”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes kept darting everywhere while skipping with a weird humming and whistling.

Everyone were all cute girls but… perhaps the hard work that the girls were doing behind the scene for their appeal was something that a male just couldn’t get a measure of.

“Even someone like me, have some aspects that a person that lovely is jealous of, that’s…”

On the other hand Kamimura-san was moved in a weird way.

“You are too light like this. I have to feed you a lot and make you gain weight.”

When Kazuki shook Kamimura-san up and down, she gave off a weird voice “au au au―”.

A gentle slope came into their view next, soft pastel blue manifested themselves from between the vivid green thickets.

“Kamimura-san, look, hydrangeas are growing en masse.”

“Oo…” Even Kamimura-san spontaneously raised a deeply moved voice. Everyone around them were also suddenly making a fuss about the sight.

“See, going outside once in a while is also good, right?”

Kazuki once again shook Kamimura-san on his back up and down while talking.

“…Kazuki, your way of talking, it looks like a father that took his daughter outside.”

Kamimura-san’s reply sounded like she was a little troubled of how to cope with the situation.

The reserved hue of the hydrangeas calmed down the hearts of the people watching it. If it was now, he had the feeling that he could step inside Kamimura-san’s heart for even just a little.

“Kamimura-san, you really work hard, that you even went with us into this place, you also properly attended the academy but, you’re not forcing yourself right?”

Kazuki slowed down his walk and then he asked while his gaze was following along the hydrangeas at the roadside.

It was a natural way of living, but for this girl who had been a shut-in for a long period of time such a way of living was supposed to be difficult for her.

“I’m not forcing myself. After all, I understand, that all this time you and Lotte-shishou are always being considerate of me. …Because I understand that I’m being paid attention to… I thought that in this kind of time, I have to become useful properly, by fighting.”

“You really are doing your best. Thank you.”

Why in the world would a good child like this become a complete shut-in?

Kamimura-san was scared to get along with other people. He had no doubt that she was too sensitive against other people’s attitude at herself, whether it was kindness or ill will. There was no problem in her personality, it was just that she was too sensitive.

‘In order to grant courage to such a girl, what should I do that would be good? …Let’s constantly fill her surroundings with the kindness of the people from around us.’ That was what Kazuki thought.

“Thank you, Kamimura-san.”

Kamimura-san noticed Kazuki and the others’ consideration for herself and so she tried her best to return the favor. Kazuki was happy of that and gave his thanks to her.

“…I think that the hydrangeas are certainly beautiful. I recognize it.”

As if searching for a way of how to express her own feelings, Kamimura-san talked slowly to Kazuki.

“Because you pulled my hand and led my outside from the Ise Imperial Shrine, maybe, surely, even I can become someone that tries to think of the things outside of my room as fun… I think.”

Kamimura-san was facing forward, just a little.

…The quiet promenade that was like a hiking route continued, and finally they arrived at the second wall.

Kazuki put Kamimura-san down from his back. In exchange of thanks for Kazuki’s assistance that let her legs were still mostly at ease, Kamimura-san wordlessly hopped up and down lightly.

They passed the second wall too and entered Level 2.

The area from here on mostly hadn’t been liberated yet. But the route to continue to the third wall had been opened by Kazuki’s reckless battle before this.

The elite squad led by Kazuki headed to the third wall while the other students spread out in order to advance the capturing of the Level 2 area. That was the arrangement that they had decided on.

“Leave this area to these ones!” “Leave it to us!” “I’ll work today.” “Gau.” “Fufufu.”

Kohaku, Karin, Kamimura-san, and the Ryuutaki-sisters saw off Kazuki and co. who were going forward.

The path that Kazuki and co. followed was gradually sloping drastically, they even had to follow some animal trails on the way.

Even so there was no Demon Beast coming out on this route that had been liberated once.They finally arrived at the third wall with the ease of advancing through a dungeon that had finished being captured completely.

There was a concrete wall that was built fourteen years ago before it was abandoned in front of them.

A plain door like a staff entrance door behind a building was installed in the lower part of the wall.

Both the wall and the door had gotten so old that it looked like it would turn into dust if it got hit with all their strength.

But a powerful barrier was set up on this wall that could even reject a King.

“Please wait! Nii-sama… as I thought, I too will go!”

Kanae chased them from the path behind. Kazuki turned around in surprise and shouted.

“I told you no already!”

He had to tell her sternly. He understood well of how Kanae’s obstinacy was.

“I can’t take you because your resistance against mind magic is weak. If something happened to Kanae, I cannot search for you like I can with everyone else. Saying it bluntly, you will just slow us down.”

“However… I have the feeling that there will be something important that is going to happen to Nii-sama after this… I have the feeling that I have to see that with my own eyes!!”

―Some kind of important thing. Leme had repeatedly said the word destiny before. Ahead of this path, there was a turning point waiting for him that would shake his future.

When he thought of that once more, Kazuki felt hesitation and his reply was caught inside his throat.

A turning point that would change his own life. To say that he was going to take Mio and Kaguya-senpai and everybody else there, but telling Kanae that he couldn’t take her was… as if he was inviting everyone to his wedding reception except for Kanae…

It could be seen as an act that threw away the existence of Kanae from his own life ahead of now.

Kanae’s feeling that wanted to witness with her own eyes the turning point of Kazuki’s life was something natural.

On the other hand, he too… he also felt that he wanted Kanae to be there at the turning point of his life.

His relation with Kanae was that deep. Even more than everybody else in this place…

―’I also want Kanae at my side.’ That kind of feeling gushed out inside him like a light shining over the darkness in his heart.

However, it was dangerous…

{…Kazuki.}

Inside Kazuki’s head who couldn’t say anything, a voice of someone was echoing. It was not Leme.

“This voice is…” It seemed that a similar voice also rang out inside Kanae’s head, she turned her head around looking for the voice’s owner.

The third wall that was right beside them emitted a faint magic power light.

That light linked Kazuki and Kanae’s consciousness and sent in a voice into them.

“The path ahead might be severe, but… take that person with you too.}

The seal that possessed its own consciousness told so to Kazuki.

{Undoubtedly, there are also things that have to be conveyed to that person too, that’s why…}

That time…*zuzuzu*, a heavy sound was reverberating.

The door of the wall that was emitting light opened by itself in invitation to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…I understand. Kanae, come together with me and ascertain what lies ahead of me with your own eyes.”

Kazuki resigned himself. He said that while shivering from the existence of someone that would once more change his life.“Certainly ahead of this path, it looks like there is something really important that is waiting.”

Kazuki and co. passed through the wall―there was a boundary line of the world there.

The other side of the opened door was pure white.

Silver grains were dancing in the air along with the wind. When they stepped inside with a step, their feet were buried right into the snow until their shin. All the trees in the surrounding had withered, turning into frost covered trees that were colored silver.

This level was a snow mountain in winter… he had been told that, but even so, the world line between the front of the wall and behind the wall was just too different.

It just told him even more clearly how incomparable the thickness of the magic power that distorted the world was in here.

“Well then everyone, let’s go.”

Kazuki stood in the lead and passed through the door, his companions followed after him.

Their feet was buried under the snow, silver wind hit the body right from the front, Kazuki’s teeth were clattering in no time at all. He entered strength into his shoulders and tensed the muscles in his whole body.

It had been a really long time since he felt the sensation of the cold.

Just like the story that he heard, it was still cold even though he produced heat in his body using Pyrokinesis. He deeply felt the cold.

“Hold your mind strongly! If not, you will get hypothermia just like your mind imagined!”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her voice. The coldness of this Haunted Ground reverberated in their minds.

“What an outrageous Haunted Ground…”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows. Even so when he looked back to ascertain the countenance of the members, he could still feel some composure from everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

“…Kanae, are you okay?” Kazuki was concerned with Kanae’s condition.

“I’m fine.” Kanae bit her lips and answered while glaring at the path ahead.

Her stout-heartedness that wouldn’t let any complaint escape her mouth made Kazuki feel even more anxious instead.

“This place should be at the height of around two thousand meters above the sea. As expected even the snow mountain of a Haunted Ground, too, will become even colder the higher it is, ahaha.”

Hikaru-senpai made a desperate laugh.

“The height too is like that, but thanks to the trees that are still growing around here the wind is weak. When we pass through the forest border and there is nothing in the surroundings, the blizzard will hit us fully at that time.”

Liz Liza-sensei added in a fact that he didn’t even want to imagine.

What was a little strange was how everyone was exposing their bare skin because of their Magic Dress even though they were in the middle of a snowy mountain. Though Kazuki was also just in his normal uniform. This clothing had no meaning at all for physical cold protection.

“O Divine Protection of mermaid, please block the step of the hated enemy and hasten the step of the chosen person… O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki cast an environmental control magic before they advanced through the snow for real.

Usually this magic froze the ground and formed ice blades on the allies’ feet. The allies could move around freely like ice skating while the enemy would be unable to move about… this magic had been used a lot in that way.

But this time the magic didn’t grant any effect on the ground and formed ice claws on the allies’ feet. Further it also created ice picks in the shape of a ‘T’.

“It really created a fitting atmosphere huh.” Hikaru-senpai swung around her pick’s like a kid.

An ice pick is a tool used to stab the blade into a snow surface of rock wall in order to keep the holder’s balance when they fell off from the slope or their balance was broken.

“And then if we stab this claw into the snow surface, we can then walk forward and not slip.”

Mio said that while immediately moving through the path of new snow with the ice claws on her feet.

“Even if we don’t use something like this, there is also a method of walking while using friction control magic.”

The expert in general magic, Kazuha-senpai, was once more saying an amazing thing so nonchalantly.

“That’s also fine but Hiakari has already troubled herself to make this, so just use this to suppress the consumption of excess magic power. After all even just standing around like this will have your magic power consumed to endure the blizzard.”

Liz Liza-sensei said so and then she urged them on.

“Oi, Hayashizaki siblings and Tsukahara, what are we going to do if you guys don’t walk in the lead.”

Kazuki, Kanae, and Kazuha-senpai moved forward in panic with crunching sounds to catch up with Mio who went ahead.

“Wait, Mio!”

They had to stab the picks into the snow surface each time they took a step forward and stepped firmly with the ice claws while climbing in long stride so as to not slip. Just advancing forward like this in a snowy mountain was surprisingly hard.

Their feet that were buried in the snow too was so cold with a chill that seeped right inside until their bone.

Kazuki finally overtook Mio and stood in front of the whole party.

Suddenly the snow field ahead vibrated *gogogo*.

…That’s right, of course this kind of thing would naturally happen. At the other side of the sloping path―inside the white screen of the blizzard, a faint figure of a <ice giant> so big they needed to look up appeared.

They had to fight Demon Beasts in this Haunted Ground.

“That Demon Beast… be careful! It’s going to throw ice lumps from afar!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled. The ice giant broke his own body with his fist. And then it raised high the ice lump that was a part of its own body, he faced Kazuki and co. and threw it.

The enemy was located on the higher ground. The ice lump was approaching them by borrowing the force of gravity.

Kazuki jumped to the side and evaded the ice lump.

But the instant he evaded a step to the side, *BAKIBAKIBAKI!* there was a strange sensation under his feet.

There was no ground at the place his foot was going to step on. That spot was where shrubbery was growing on the slope and looked like the ground just from the snow that was piling up on top of it. There was no footing at the place where he was going to step, Kazuki almost rolled down from the slope.

He supported his body with the pick in panic and raised a yell.

“Like, like this we are not going to be able to move our body well!?”

The ground looked like a brand new snow surface at a glance, but they couldn’t know what was going on under the snow with just one look.

The giant didn’t miss the opening and threw another ice lump at them. With this timing, he couldn’t dodge.

“Flapped the wings and scatter sparks. Trail behind the spiral wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”A flame bullet collided into the ice lump just in the nick of time. Ice grains and steam exploded in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

“Geez Kazu-nii, be careful there!”

With Mio as the beginning, the other companions shot out their attack magic all at once.

“My wicked thought is filled with curse, I beseech thy agony… I have no shame of my ominous thinking! Feel Pain!”

“O the will of god of the whirling sky! Converge in my hand, please grant me the authority of judgment! O radiance of royalty divine gift, become the drawn bow of splendor! Lightning Line!”

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, bury that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kaguya-senpai’s bullet of agony. Hikaru-senpai’s lightning arrow. Lotte’s gatling bullets.

The giant staggered from the raining down magic. Its movement that was trying to throw ice lumps was stopped.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki too ran through the snow field while chanting attack magic. When Kazuki pushed his way through the snow and advanced in the front, it also made it easier for everyone that was following after him to advance.

Ahead on the pure white path of the blizzard, Kazuki sensed even more moving presences.

“Everyone, there’s not just one!”

At the same time with Kazuki yelling to inform his party, three more giants showed their majestic appearances from the depth of the blizzard and the three raised up ice lumps all at once.

“O hour hand, please blunt down the gait of the fools and show contempt for their worth… {{furigana|Chrono Stutter|Stupefaction Time Lost}}!!”

Liz Liza-sensei chanted a magic that he had never seen before.

Three avatar of clock floated in front of the three ice giants, those three clocks had its hour hand moved really slowly while melting into the giants.

Thereupon in the blink of an eye, the giants’ movement became sluggish.

A magic that slowed a great number of enemies all at once―perhaps Liz Liza-sensei had assumed from the start that the enemy might be more than one.

The thrown ice lumps from the giants whose movements were slowed flew flimsily and fell in the middle without reaching Kazuki’s location. The fallen ice raised *DON!* a large sound and a curtain of snow was raised on the snow field.

“O craftsman’s forging that scatter the flower of night performance, fill the woven sky with sword’s tip! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory… under my command, become thunderstorm and pour down! Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Kazuha-senpai too was chanting a magic that was suited for a great number of enemies.

It was an attack magic that created a large number of Sacred Treasures and launched them like missiles<ref>Gilgamesh's ability in fate/stay night anyone?</ref>.

“Burn brightly!”

When Kazuha-senpai commanded, the Sacred Treasures that were floating in the air were all covered with flames.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva, Futsunushi no Kami had his power increased from combining with Take Mikadzuchi. It seems that now senpai was able to freely control the element that the Sacred Treasures possessed.

The flame Sacred Treasures pierced into the ice giants one after another.

…But, the giants were not falling down.

“Barrett!” “Lightning Line!”

Low level magic were flying without pause. But the giants planted themselves on the snow field and stood dauntingly.

“…They are tougher than we think. Perhaps it will be better to take it slow and chant a high level magic.” Hikaru-senpai murmured.

“Or else, with close quarter combat.”Kanae who was pushing through the snow together with Kazuki murmured subduedly. It was a heavy tone of voice as if she was being cornered in some respect. …Kanae was waiting for her chance.

But the distance between her and the opponent was far with snow blocking the path.

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is teeming with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes materialism, respond to the fear and hope and sink your teeth…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya-senpai had already concluded to aim for a high level magic and put it into practice.

A soul was residing inside the shadow of the ice giants. The black shadow that was like a spot of stain inside this white world swelled up in one go and turned into a monster with size that was not inferior with the ice giant.

The shadow monster opened its big mouth where fangs were lining up inside like a shark’s mouth, then it sunk its teeth into the ice giant.

But the ice giant didn’t even pay any heed of how their shoulder was bitten by a monster and continued to throw ice lump at Kazuki and co.’s direction. Their movements were sluggish due to Liz Liza-sensei’s magic, yet they were still throwing ice lumps even though it didn’t reach. Several of the ice lumps were falling just right in the middle.

“Their toughness is amazing, but… those Demon Beasts, are they doing something?”

Mio raised an amazed voice. The ice giants kept continuing to throw ice lumps that didn’t even reach them with sluggish movement like broken robots. Over and over they kept throwing, raising a curtain of snow on the snow field.

―A crack sharply entered the snow field. With a look of realization Liz Liza-sensei yelled.

“…Those guys’ aim to cause an avalanche! Someone use wind or flame magic!!”

Right at that instant, the snow field in front of their eyes split into two of up and down.

For Kazuki who was fighting while looking up to the slope, it looked like the world itself was cleaved down.

The lower half of the snow field in their path was all slipping down at Kazuki and co.’s direction. The snow in the shape of a plate broke down like smoke and built up, in the blink of an eye it became a wave of snow with an height of ten-odd meters.

The snow volume that could swallow all of them whole, surged, nearing them while roaring with a vibration like an earthquake.

The one who could immediately react was Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. Both of them chanted the same magic.

“O wind of bellows, awaken the scorching heat of steel on my forging! Take into hand the hammer that had tempered hundred and strike away the impurity of the soul! Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

Kazuha-senpai finished her chanting an instant faster. When she raised her palm at the approaching avalanche, a wind of flame explosion whirled out from there. Like a katana blacksmith that awakens flames with the wind of bellows―this was a double element magic of flame and wind of Futsunushi no Kami who was the god of blacksmith. Its might had increased even more after obtaining the power of Take Mikadzuchi.

Wind explosion was blown into the approaching avalanche and evaporated it.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

For the following avalanche that Kazuha-senpai couldn’t blow away completely, it was Kazuki’s turn to blow them away after casting the same magic with a time difference.

Even so, there was still more…*DODODODODO!* Tremors of the snow was approaching. The avalanche was continuing.

There were still magicians of wind and flame among them.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

“Burn to ash all that you touch… o scorching heat of rejection that has no place to depend! Self Burning!”

Hikaru-senpai and Mio invoked wind and flame defensive magic at the same time. Vortex of wind hid his companions from the surrounding and then flame mixed into the vortex of wind.

A storm of flames repelled away the avalanche that had its force greatly reduced from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s magic and all of it was terminated.Because all of the snow that covered the snow field had moved down with the avalanche, the ground in the space between them until the ice giants was laid bare.

The snow was cleared exposing the original scraggy rock surface under it, like a path that guided them to the enemies.

Kanae quickly start to dash without hesitation―she had belief that her comrades would repel the avalanche.

Kazuki noticed that Kanae had change from her two sword style of kodachi into using a single pure black katana. It was <Michikage> that formed a pair with Kazuki’s <Doufuu>. Kanae’s beloved sword in the past that she used when she was a child.

“Nii-sama, Amasaki Mio! Give me the protection of fire!!”

Kanae yelled while closing her distance with the ice giants in one go.

“Burn to ash everything touched… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki immediately guessed what Kanae wanted and chanted the magic that enveloped Kanae’s whole body with flame.

Mio too attached the same magic to Kanae a moment later.

Kanae used the flame that clad her whole body not for defense, but for attack, she used Psychokinesis to concentrate the flame onto her katana. And then she kicked the rock surface and flew high until the neck of the giants.

“Pierce the vital spot against a tough enemy!!”

When Kanae leaped at the giants whose movements were dulled, Kanae stabbed the flaming blade into its neck.

The ice giant writhed in agony like a living thing. …No, the giant looked like a lump of ice, but as a Demon Beast it possessed the disposition as a living thing.

There was no mistake that Kanae’s blade had severed the electric signal circuit that governed the giant’s body activity.

“…Die!” It was a really tough giant but it was smashed up into many small ice grains under one attack.

After Kanae ripped up the neck of one giant, she kicked its body before it could break and jumped onto the next giant and tore up the neck of the giants one after another.

It was a murder technique where the match was decided already once she got close, that it even made Kazuki go ‘ooh’ and ‘aah’ in admiration.

“Kanae! Be careful where you are going to land!!”

Kazuki noticed and shouted. Kanae who had finished dealing with the giants landed on the snow field.

But regardless of Kazuki’s warning, it seemed that under that snow there was no foothold, *zubo-* Kanae’s lower body was buried into the snow and she raised a scream of “Nya nya nya!?”

“Don’t get too carried away. …It’s better not to get too close to the snow.”

With an amazed voice, Kazuki pulled out the MVP Kanae from the snow.

The coldness of this snow inflicted harm to the mind. That was exactly why that avalanche was dangerous. It would be nothing if it was just a normal snow, but it’d be bad if they got buried under this snow.

If everyone of the Magic Division that was lacking in Enchant Aura got buried under a few tons of snow, surely they wouldn’t be able to move at all. And then they would rapidly get cornered into a dangerous situation from the coldness of the snow.

Kanae whose body was half inside the snow was shivering and her face turned blue.

“So, something like this… is not a big deal…”

“Don’t act tough. …We should warm you a little like this.”

Kazuki tightly hugged the shivering Kanae.

“Ni, Nii-sama!? Nii-sama―!! It’s a super ultra warmth!! Right now Kanae is like a cat that is inside a kotetsu―!” <ref>Kotetsu is a table over an electric heater (originally a charcoal brazier in a floor well) with a hanging quilt that retains heat</ref>

“…But this is a cold that happened mentally so maybe doing this is irrelevant?”

“That, there’s no such thing! If it’s a problem of mind then right now Kanae’s heart is going puff-puff hotly!!”“…You look like your head is going to explode, let’s end it with this much.”

When Kazuki separated both his hands, Kanae was unsteady on her legs with a boiling face.

…If Kanae got buried under the avalanche―it was only Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei among the current member that he couldn’t search their whereabouts with the power of bond. When he thought so his body hair shuddered.

“Rotate to the rear Kanae. I’ll be the one that pushes through the snow.”

Kanae looked down in frustration but she followed what he said and moved to the rear.

“No, I’ll be the one at the head. I’m the one better suited for it right?”

In replacement of Kanae, Kazuha-senpai approached near him and said that.

…Certainly because she was a swordsman she had the proper strength to push through the snow with Enchant Aura, her resistance against mind magic was also better than Kazuki, and she could also deal against the assault of Demon Beast as a front liner.

Even if Kazuha-senpai fell she could stop her momentum using friction control, and even if she was buried under the snow she could blow it away using [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

There was the flexibility that could do everything even if something happened to Kazuha-senpai.

“Let’s do it with the two of us taking turn.”

“Yosh, tag.”

Kazuha-senpai laughed “he he he” and presented her palm, Kazuki high fived her with a clear sound of *pachin*.

“When it’s the time to alternate, let’s warm each other by hugging like just now.”

“Do, don’t make a needless banter-! Idiot-!” Kazuha-senpai hit Kazuki’s head.

Kazuki and co. formed a single line and resumed climbing the mountain.

…At first the fallen snow only reached until their shin, but the snow became higher when they climbed even more ahead.

The snow passed their knee… then when the height reached around their waist, it became difficult even just to move ahead.

Kazuha-senpai who stood in the lead swept away the snow in front of her with the ice picks, and then she pushed further into the snow surface that had been torn down lower with her knee, finally when the height of the snow became something that her feet could lift over she could take a step forward.

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream “Thi, this is harsh!” while her beauty was ruined from being forced to walk bow-legged.

Thanks to her pushing aside the snow in the front, the second in line could advance with a fair ease.

As expected this was an absurd task if they didn’t alternately take turns.

“Standing in the lead and pushing through the snow is called Russell<ref>snowplow</ref>. It’s one of the hardest task in climbing a snow mountain.” Liz Liza-sensei said that from the back.

“In proportion of the two that are working hard in the front, we the rear guard will work hard if there are Demon Beasts coming out!”

Kaguya-senpai went ‘Ei ei ouu―” while raising her hand. Right at that moment an ice giant appeared at the front where it was going to slide down at them, while from the sky a pure white giant bird that was covered with thick fur was flying.

The Demon Beasts appeared as if answering the request, so Hikaru-senpai yelled “Kaguya you idiot!”

“I’m not the one who is bad here!” While yelling, Kaguya-senpai began to chant.

The ice giant threw ice lumps and the giant bird breathed out a cold breath.

“Barrett!”

“O rejection of absolute zero, become the armor of isolation that protect our body! Freeze Barrier!”

Mio shot down the ice lump with [Barrett] and Koyuki protected the comrades from the cold breath with the barrier of chill.

Suddenly Kazuki looked behind. Interposed between Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who was in charge of Russell and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion that performed magic battle―Kanae was looking down in frustration because she could not move even when there was no avalanche.

An absurd time was necessary just to advance ahead a little.

More than anything, the exhaustion of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai was bigger than everyone who was doing battle.They rotated the turn every one hour, he and Kazuha-senpai hugged each other each time they were taking turns. Kazuha-senpai was cute with her face bright red. Perhaps if there was no reward like this then even Kazuki would have his heart broken.

Liz Liza-sensei had warned them before about the possibility of needing to bivouac, but as expected this was not a Haunted Ground that could be cleared in a day trip.

When he was became engrossed in the Russell duty and the battle, before he realized the surrounding had become dark from being evening.

The pure white world was transforming into orchid color. Like this they would soon meet with night.

“So this is what appeared in the end…”

Kazuki who had alternated with Kazuha-senpai of being Russell in the front unintentionally groaned.

…What appeared before their eyes was a rock wall without end in sight. The upper part was obstructed by the blizzard that formed white mist, they couldn’t determine how high this wall would continue.

If they didn’t claw their way up this wall, they would be unable to advance forward. This was like a bad joke.

“It’s better to stop one night here for the moment.” Liz Liza-sensei said.

“Come to think of it, sensei said that a tent is unnecessary so we didn’t bring any, but without blocking the blizzard we are only going to get exhausted one-sidedly even if we rest.”

“No need to worry about that. There is so much snow piling up in the surrounding. …We are making a snow hut here.”

Snow hut. …It was a proposal that made him strangely excited.

They immediately move to work. Everyone piled up snow, pressed and condensed it, plundered the heat with Pyrokinesis, and froze and hardened the snow.

“Making it too big will only make you anxious if it’s going to break down from its own weight, so let’s make two snow huts.”

Although they could make the hut strong and solid with magic, they guessed that making it with a diameter of around four or five meters was the sensible limit. Thereupon Mio murmured while pushing and hardening the snow.

“…For the groups, how will we split the members?”

Everyone’s hands stopped.

Everyone raised their face all at once and looked at Kazuki’s direction. Leaving out Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei, there were only girls who understood that everyone in this place had more than 100 point in positivity level towards Kazuki.

“Kazuki. If I’m not mistaken your ability will unleash a special power when there is someone whose positivity level towards you became 150, right?”

When Kazuki was stumped to give out an answer towards the difficult question, Liz Liza-sensei gave an advice.

“Think about what will it do for you in the decisive battle if you raised someone’s positivity level. Make your answer from the side of profit.”

When it became something like that…

A single snow hut with high transparency that had been half transformed into ice was completed first.

“Enter the snow hut first and prepare the meal Kazu-nii. During that time everyone will complete one more of the snow hut.”

While talking Mio and Koyuki released their Magic Dress temporarily and their appearance turned into their uniform with a large rucksack on their back. They took out some plastic container and pot and a solid fuel from there. It was an underhanded trick that made use of a Magic Dress’ material conversion phenomenon.

Leme emerged out from his side and frowned her eyebrows while saying “Do this moderately okay, it’s just for this time only.”

“Even Leme also wants to eat a delicious meal right?”

Mio acted the same to Leme like when she was still kid-sized and poked her nose lightly. Though when the two of them stood side-by-side, Leme was already the bigger one between the two of them.

“How cheeky, to treat Leme like a kid when Leme had turned into this adult appearance already―!”

“So what―, Leme is Leme right―”

Both of them screwed around with each other by hitting the other *pechi pechi* repeatedly. …Looks like Mio still had some composure in her.

“Even if you called it preparation, I only need to warm the stew. It doesn’t really need to be me…”“I’m telling you to rest obediently here, so that Kazuki won’t get tired by doing something trivial like making a snow hut. We don’t know what is going to happen ahead of us you know!”

“Right right, just like she said!”

Hikaru-senpai butted in from the side and launched a hip attack at him with a boing.

The butt that was covered with a Magic Dress in T-back style blew away Kazuki inside the snow hut.

…If he was forced until this point then there was nothing he could do except to let himself get spoiled by their words.

Inside the snow hut, Kazuki spread out a sheet with high insulation rate and settled down his body on top of it. He set the solid fuel and lit up a fire. It was an alchemic fuel that boasted fire power of an average gas stove.

When he was staring at the burning flame, Kazuki’s feeling finally settled down.

…If he had to talk truthfully, he was nearing his limit.

Repeatedly becoming the Russell, the coldness of the snow stiffened his whole body that now he couldn’t even shiver.

The heart was also made of flesh―with a dysfunction occurring in the heart, the blood flow in the whole body was stagnating.

Due to the blood not circulating, the oxygen wouldn’t reach the brain. If he let his guard down, his thought would grow dim and turn pure white.

He planned to consume enough water, but even with his sweat not flowing out he felt a maddening dehydration in his body.

He had to warm his body. Kazuki instinctively thought so.

Now that he had escaped from the blizzard into the snow hut, surely his body would immediately recover if the fire of the solid fuel hit his body. Kazuki rubbed his coldly stiffening hands and fingers on top of the flame.

He had already upped his resistance toward mind magic but he was still immature in it.

Kanae too was feeling frustrated but… just because someone was a swordsman it didn’t mean that it was fine to only train in swordsmanship without caring for anything else. Even if comrades would help each other, there were many fields of expertise that had to be improved.

Waiting until after his blood flow recovered its vigor, Kazuki finally put the pot on top of the solid fuel.

The content of the pot was stew. The cold stew didn’t emit any aroma at all. Regardless Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva.

Rather than calling him starving, what he felt was closer to a breakdown. This was the first time his own cooking looked this delicious to himself. Since he was born, this was the first time his mind was ravaged by the taboo desire to snitch a food secretly like this.

But if he didn’t eat the food together with all his companions that were even now still building the snow hut outside…

Kazuki was gazing blankly at nothing while waiting for the pot to become warm.

The voices of everyone that were continuing their task outside felt awfully far. Perhaps his head was still lacking in oxygen. Feeling the warmth of the burning fuel, he dimly felt like he was in the middle of a dream.

Suddenly, he felt a presence right beside him. It was as if a ghost was standing right besides his pillow when he was sleeping.

After slowly turning his head―a slightly dazzling silhouette of a woman that was formed from magic power was peeking at the pot’s content from behind Kazuki.

It was as if a teacher was ascertaining a student’s cooking skill in the middle of a home economics class.

―It was the master of the seal. The First Knight. The wavelength of that light that dimly shone was the same with the light that appeared in his battle with Ilyailiya.

The light gave off a pondering voice.

{…Why are you, giving your all that much for your surroundings?}

Without tearing off her eyes from the pot, the woman’s voice sounded anxious in some respect.

‘What in the world is she feeling anxious for?’, before answering her, Kazuki first felt such doubt inside him.

“I am just doing it because I want everyone to be happy.”

Kazuki honestly talked about his own feelings.

“It looks like I am being quite misunderstood but, I’m doing this not because I am an orphan and so my self-esteem became really low that it makes me flatter my surroundings, it’s because I love everyone.”

When Kazuki said that, the woman became much more dejected and looked down.

{That stew is} The woman changed the topic. {…the flavor of your home?}

“I am an adopted child so, this is the flavor of the Hayashizaki’s… the family I was given to to be raised.”

Kazuki answered.“With Hayashizaki’s flavor as the base, I improved it in various ways so that I can make Kanae and father happy…”

The woman’s silhouette looked sad from something of what he said, she felt even more sorrowful in dejection.

“…Is something wrong?”

{I, can’t even teach my cooking to my own child. The flavor characteristics of just that family that every household has, I couldn’t impart it to him…}

Not only the pot, but the inside of the plastic containers were also loaded by Kazuki’s handmade cooking.

While her gaze kept wandering unable to calm down, the woman, rather than to be called a hero, she was more like an ordinary female, talked in sorrow.

Kazuki pondered about the woman’s life. There was no doubt that this woman staked her life for the sake of the seal.

To fight as a knight without looking back at her family… due to that this country was saved.

If so, then this person, should think of that proudly with her chest held high.

Kazuki tried to say such comforting words, and hesitated.

The child of this woman, could he understood that? Even though she had saved the country where she was born, and yet she left her own child in sorrow, as a mother could she really take pride of such a thing from the bottom of her heart?

For an existence of a mother to put in scale the world and her own child―it was not something that could be encouraged so simply.

“…Are you regretting it?”

{…Yes.}

The woman said as if spewing out the stagnation at the bottom of her heart.

An affirmation that a hero by no means should ever do.

Kazuki imagined what he would do if it was himself. ‘If, it was me in the position of this person. Or, if I was in the position of this person’s child…

When he thought that, a numb sensation ran through his brain.

This person, was someone. The master of the seal. The First Knight. The hero that saved this country.

The previous generation’s contractor of Lemegeton.

Not only that. ‘This person, who is she to me…’

This time Kazuki turned back his whole body behind.

He faced the silhouette of light of the woman right from the front.

Both her face and her body build were uncertain. Her voice too felt somewhat chaotic as if a wave was shaking it.

“…You are…”

{The pot, will be cooked soon. It looks really delicious… I too, want to try to eat it, but…}

As if running away from Kazuki’s gaze, the woman’s silhouette pointed out at the pot.

Even so when Kazuki continued to stare at her, the woman silhouette dimmed and began to vanish.

{In the center of this Haunted Ground―at the peak of the Fuji, I’m waiting for you. I’m sending my avatar here like this, because I’m too impatient to wait…}

“Wait…!”

Raising his voice unintentionally, Kazuki reached out his hand as if trying to catch an empty air.

But, the woman’s figure disappeared and escaped from his hand smoothly.Silence returned to the surroundings. Were his companions really continuing their work outside the snow hut even now? Or perhaps it was just the inside of this snow hut that was completely transferred somewhere to a different world.

‘…I too have something that I have to convey.’

Suddenly, such feeling was gushing out from inside Kazuki’s chest.

He had to convey it to the woman that was waiting for him ahead.

That ‘I didn’t become unhappy or anything you know’.

That ‘I’m not resenting or blaming anyone’.

===Part 3===
When everyone finished their meal, the members were split up into two snow huts. To prepare against Demon Beast’s attack, there would be lookout posted alternately, they would pass a night in this place.

“Ahaha, hooray! I’m in Kazuki’s side!” Hikaru-senpai raised a joyful voice and she threw herself down before rolling around everywhere *goron goron* the moment she entered the snow hut.

“…Don’t go wild and destroy the snow hut okay?”

Kaguya-senpai warned her with a troubled face.

“The one at this side… are you saying that we are the ones with a half-baked positivity level?”

Kazuha-senpai was the last one that entered the snow hut while being fidgety, unable to calm down.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai. This snow hut was for these four people.

“No, in the first place the members that entered this Grand Haunted Ground all have high positivity levels. Among these members, Mio, Koyuki, and Lotte had all passed over 150.”

Otonashi Kaguya―142 Hoshikaze Hikaru―130 Tsukahara Kazuha―128

The three of them had passed 100, but they were still short of 150. From Kazuki’s experience, when someone had their positivity level passed 100, from thereon raising their positivity level became not as easy as before.

Surely it would be difficult to raise their positivity until 150 in this one night. But if he became able to use these three’s high level magic, it would be very reassuring in his preparation for the decisive battle.

He didn’t mean to raise everyone’s positivity level in order to become strong, but…

“Hmmm… it feels like after the classmates, now it’s the seniors’ turns.”

Hikaru-senpai noticed the common point of the members here and murmured. Now when she said that, unexpectedly the situation really had turned out like that. Although he had never intended at all to leave the seniors for later just because they were older, things just developed like this.

In order to dodge the issue, Kazuki followed after Hikaru-senpai and rolled on top of the sheet.

The sheet insulated the chill from entering and only transmitted the softness of the new snow.

“Ahaha-, Kazuki baa―m!”

Hikaru-senpai delightfully rolled and rolled and rammed her body at him.

Hikaru-senpai that came rolling at him with quite a power behind her was blocked and then embraced by Kazuki.

Hikaru-senpai became docile and rubbed her body against Kazuki in his embrace.

Gently, Kaguya-senpai too quietly lied down behind Kazuki.

“Fufufu… we are expected to pass a night in this cramped place with the objective to raise our positivity level. It feels quite lewd.” Her expression was filled with seductiveness while she whispered into Kazuki’s ears.

Both of them were in the appearance of their Magic Dress that had been simplified into really light clothing. Hikaru-senpai that was hugged by Kazuki was in the appearance of leotard-style complemented with tight high leg, while Kaguya-senpai who clung at his back was in the appearance of only having her breast from her neck and between her legs slightly hidden.

Being glued tightly to such two people, sandwiched between them, had already made him in an inflammatory state of emotion.

“Gulp.”

With an expression that gulped her saliva, Kazuha-senpai was snugly sitting in seiza at the corner of the snow hut.

“Kazuki… I’m sleepy…”

With a tone of voice that seemed like acting, Hikaru-senpai closed both her eyes with a snap.

“Senpai is going to sleep already? That’s right isn’t it… we have to wake up early tomorrow.”

“Of course that’s not it! There is a stereotype pattern in this kind of time right!?”

Kazuki went ‘hah’ with realization and from then he grew ashamed of his own slow wittedness.

“Senpai, you are going to die if you sleep here!” He lightly slapped Hikaru-senpai’s cheek.

Hikaru-senpai went “Uhyaa―” and received the slaps happily while laughing.

“Kazuki… I grew cold.”

“Ee―rr, what should I do this time…”

“Let’s warm each other by hugging together naked-!!”

With a fierce momentum Hikaru-senpai put her hand on Kazuki’s upper uniform.

Kazuki raised a scream “Uwaa-“ and resisted that act, like a pure maiden.

But both his arms was firmly restrained from behind.

“Otouto-kun, isn’t it no good to sleep with your uniform I wonder?”

Kaguya-senpai sealed Kazuki’s movement and whispered in his ear while pressing her breasts at him with ‘boing boing’.

Certainly it was just like she said, however!

“E, even you two senpai are not naked aren’t you!?”

After he said that carelessly, he thought of what he was going to do if both of them undressed from even their Magic Dress here.

“Ahaha☆ Well then I’ll pardon Kazuki and leave your shorts behind!”

Hikaru-senpai that was once extolled like a prince proclaimed that with a smiling face.

Hikaru-senpai’s hand unfastened all the buttons at his upper wear and Kaguya-senpai behind him took it off. It was a joint action that had been polished. Next they put their hands on the shirt’s buttons.

It was fine already if he could preserve his short… Kazuki completely thought like that.

In a flash his white shirt and trouser were pulled off.

‘If it keeps like this then it will become something awesome’… Kazuki thought with only a single shorts on him.

“Wawawa-!” Kazuha-senpai who was sitting in seiza covered her face with both her hands in extreme shyness.

But she was properly watching from the gaps between her fingers. This person was that kind of person.

“Ooo―, a boy’s chest!”

Admiring something that she didn’t have herself, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki’s chest.

Kaguya-senpai who had a muscle fetish was trying to draw Kazuki’s body at her direction while saying “My pectoral muscle~”. “I find the treasure~” “This is the treasure of this snow hut~” The two of them joked while rubbing their cheeks against Kazuki’s chest. Getting stripped into his underwear and getting treated like a treasure by older ladies like this…

Kaguya-senpai kissed lightly at Kazuki’s neck muscle and pressed her lips stimulatingly. He shuddered. The small tongue that that came out from her lips gently licked from his neck until his chest glidingly.

Hikaru-senpai too “I see” nodded and then she did the same act. Everywhere on Kazuki’s naked upper body, the two’s lips and tongues were crawling around bewitchingly.

He felt his body, that had completely chilled from the blizzard, grow hot as if his blood flow was running wild inside.

He never knew that it felt this good to have his body licked.

This is bad. Although there were two persons that became his partner here, be that as it may, it would be bad if he got driven into the receiving party.

To have his side as the attacking side instead was… on the contrary a situation where he could keep hold of his reasoning more.

Kazuki stopped the face of Kaguya-senpai who was moving on top of his chest with a manner of hand picking out something.

They exchanged gazes. The eyes of Kaguya-senpai were… just as he thought, they had become violet in color.

First he had to calm down this person, if he didn’t crush them one by one, this night would become something too awesome.

“Kaguya-senpai, rather than playing with my chest, you want to have your body touched instead, right?”

Saying that he aimed for the substitution of offense and defense, he traced Kaguya-senpai’s nape of the neck with his finger. Copying the act of senpai just before this, this time it was Kazuki that kissed Kaguya-senpai’s body and softly licked.

He licked through Kaguya-senpai’s stomach, her back, her sides, while keeping her weak in suspense where he was going to lick. He licked sleekly all over, making Kaguya-senpai’s spine quiver in shivers.

“…Yes. My breast, I want you to touch them.”The desire of Kaguya-senpai that had become completely sensitive from Asmoudeus’ influence, had been received. She responded to Kazuki’s words without resistance before encircling both her hands on his back and averting her back.

With a jiggle, that earth-shattering breasts were pushed out at him.

His feeling became as if a main dish had been suddenly presented at him, Kazuki lifted up that heavy fruit profoundly. Lifting it up, his palm enveloped half of it from below and then he massaged.

“Ann-, ann-“ Each time he massaged, Kaguya-senpai let out a stimulated cute voice for him.

Kazuha-senpai took a glance at Kaguya-senpai and her gaze displayed a sign of being embarrassed.

“Kaguya-senpai when she uses Asmodeus’ power, she will be unable to contain herself all night. That’s why…”

Kazuki nonchalantly inserted a follow up about this situation. ‘That’s why, it can’t be helped.’

“Is, is that so, so it cannot be stopped in any way…”

Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward even while still covering her face with both her hands.

“It’s true, a sensation reinforcement magic is running on Otonashi-san’s skin. It made her completely sensitive.

Kazuha-senpai’s magic intuition saw through Kaguya-senpai’s condition.

The breast covering vanished from Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress. The pink pointed end had swelled up sharply as if saying that it wanted to be touched.

“Waa…” Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward.

Kaguya-senpai was already impatient. Victory went to the one who made the first move, Kazuki aimed for that and suddenly sucked at the pointed ends. He slide his tongue from the side, played with it in circles and pecked on the peak.

“Fuaaaaaaan!♡” Kaguya-senpai raised a shout of joy while small heart marks scattered from her. How much she felt good could be understood from the minute changes in her positivity level.

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you look like a baby. …Me too!”Hikaru-senpai sucked at Kaguya-senpai’s right breast competitively.

“Hikaru!?” Do, don’t…nnnn-!!♡”

Kaguya-senpai’s sensitive body reacted fiercely even against the stimulation from the same sex.

Rather than calling the stimulation had doubled physically, it seemed the abnormal situation of being stimulated by the same sex made Kaguya-senpai completely aroused.

“Waa… a, amazing…” Kazuha-senpai’s posture was now standing on her legs.

Even further Kazuki used his empty hand to stroke Kaguya-senpai‘s thighs. Kazuki took the lower body, while Hikaru-senpai attacked the back and the nape of the neck in the upper body.

The body of Kaguya-senpai who had completely become sensitive several times over was filled with a vortex of pleasure from the two.

“Do, don’t, if you do that to me… even though I’m being watched…ANN-♡“

Kaguya-senpai rapidly turned heated. Like a heat that lost its place to go and ran amok, Kaguya-senpai wriggled her voluptuous thighs back and forth and she rubbed her nether region at Kazuki.

“This place, does senpai want it to be touched?” He asked with a slightly tormenting tone.

“It, it’s embarrassing…” Kaguya-senpai murmured with a look of dimming reasoning.

“It can’t be helped because it’s Asmodeus’ fault, senpai.”

Kazuki said so and removed the binding of Kaguya-senpai’s reasoning.

He remembered Koyuki’s disheveled state when he stimulated that spot of hers while she was in delirium in the movie theater. The passion of a girl was saved up in this spot. Kaguya-senpai too was also like that… she was more sensitive in this spot than anywhere else.

He pressed his finger on the nether region part of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress―the Magic Dress vanished as if melting the instant his finger touched, his finger directly went into Kaguya-senpai.

Even while surprised, Kazuki caressed that sensitive spot as gently as he could.

“Otouto-kun…Otouto-kun-!♡ More!! ♡”

Even though Kazuki was touching gently, it was Kaguya-senpai who shook her waist in order to make Kazuki’s finger pressed on that spot.

In the case that it actually hurt her, such thing should also be able to be understood from the change of positivity level.

That was why, Kazuki moved his finger relentlessly and resolutely. What way that would make Kaguya-senpai feel even better… while looking for such a way from the change of the positivity level… he strengthened his movement in one go.

Her small bead that would make a girl feel even better was generally similar with Koyuki.

The protuberance on the outside’s upper part, the dripping wet inside, he massaged both with his finger tips.

Kaguya-senpai raised a voice that was nearly a scream. “Aaa! AAA―!” With such a raised voice, before long Kaguya-senpai’s face looked like it was going to cry “Fuaaa―!”, and then it changed into a distorted expression that tried to endure “Hyii!”. But she didn’t dislike what he did. She was opening both her legs slovenly with liquids flooding out soppily from her lower body. An amazing amount of heart marks were flying at him.

He whispered “Kaguya, you are really cute” with wholehearted expression at her ear, and then he kissed her white cheek.

“Otouto-kun… Kazuki-kun! HYAAAAAANN-!!♡”

At the end of Kaguya’s sensitivity that had been raised several times over, she reached the highest peak. She was pierced with a sensation unimaginable for a man like Kazuki before her body went limp in a half-fainted state.

Kazuki felt shy at this late hour looking at Kaguya’s naked body that was drenched with sweat and he averted his eyes. He couldn’t look at her in the eyes.

“Kazuki-! Me too…!”

Without even any time to take a breather, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki.

*Chuu* She sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips. This was something he couldn’t do with Kaguya-senpai, a kiss on the lips.

“The pleasant feeling of a girl, teach it to me too♪ I also want to become like Kaguya there…”It seemed that Hikaru-senpai was honestly yearning for a pleasure like what Kaguya-senpai experienced.

Perhaps he was making her learn something dangerous here. Thanks to being treated like a prince until now, this person didn’t have such vulgar thoughts about this kind of thing.

He embraced her body that was even more slender than Kaguya-senpai and caressed her back and her spine.

But as if saying that what he did was too slow, Hikaru-senpai

“Kazuki, my breast♪ Touch my breast♪” She coaxed him.

When he obediently did what she asked, immediately this time she urged him on “Suck my nipple♪”

“Fuaaaaaa-! Kazuki is sucking at my breast♡”

She said it to herself as if making a self-hypnosis to heighten her feelings rapidly. She was in high spirits with all her strength. Hikaru-senpai shook her butt and coaxed him “Ne, my butthole, touch it♪”.

“Eh, the hole of the butt, senpai says?”

“Because, in the manga that I read everyone was doing that you know?”

Before this Hikaru-senpai often read with pleasure boys love manga and mistakenly thought of it as the friendship between men.

Perhaps it was only a natural curiosity for her too to want to obtain the pleasure that was drawn in the manga for herself.

A magician could use Psychokinesis to float any filth thoroughly and remove it, so that place was not a dirty place. Kazuki also didn’t have much reluctance for such a thing―he pressed his finger at the leotard that dug into the bottom part.

“Haaa…♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s expression became joyous as if she had obtained the sensation that she had yearned from since she was just a child.

He shifted the digging clothes to the side and exposed the covered part. He poked weakly with his finger as if knocking. His finger tips caressed the narrow spot and drew circle as if observing the situation.

Hikaru-senpai’s expression was melting with bewitching feeling of expectation. Kazuki then determinedly buried his finger into the inside of that place.

“Aa-, it echoed until the inside of my stomach-“

He moved in and out his finger like a moving piston, Hikaru-senpai’s dignified face that was called a prince was melting in ecstasy.

“Haaa, somehow my butt, feels really hot…”

Rather than calling the sensation she felt intense, it seems that what she felt was more like a heat that slowly surged inside.

“Aaaaa… something is coming… this is the sensation of a girl…?”

Even if she called it as a girl’s sensation, he had the feeling that it was not actually something decent. While playing the behind with his right hand, Kazuki reached out his left hand to Hikaru-senpai’s front.

“Aaaa, from the front and behind… Kazuki is entering my front and behind… you are resounding inside me-!”

Strength filled the spine of Hikaru-senpai that looked like she had slowly reached prostrate orgasm.

“Kazuki, my girl place, more!♡”

So that Kazuki could touch the front and behind at the same time easier, Hikaru-senpai held both her own legs under her arms and floated her waist. Her vulgar places were all exposed, making Kazuki reflexively avert his eyes.

“Kazuki, look at my girl places properly here!”

Hikaru-senpai said that in dissatisfaction. Kazuki continued his stimulation in place of a reply.

“It comes! …Something good is coming…!!”

Kazuki stopped sucking her breast and sucked at the shivering girlish lips of Hikaru-senpai.

“Nnn… nnnnnnn-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s body was fiercely trembling while heart marks flew at him, her body stopped moving with an ecstatic expression. There was no vestige of a prince left anywhere in her. Kazuki gently stroked the girl Hikaru-senpai on her head.

“Kazuki… me, me too…”

Kazuha-senpai who was leaning her body forward on her knees approached him while still on her knees.

Even though this was Kazuha-senpai who was supposed to be the owner of the most upright personality among the members here, she had been thoroughly changed by the two girls before her.

“I, I too want to feel good just like this…”

Kazuki too stood on his knees and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Then senpai too should vanish your Magic Dress.”

He said that planning to tease her meanly, but Kazuha-senpai even while looking down in shame made her Magic Dress disappear like a mist. The naked body of Kazuha-senpai that he last witnessed in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave was now bared in front of his eyes.

Kazuki reflexively let his gaze crawl through her white skin.

“Kazuha-senpai, you are really beautiful.”

“Do, don’t stare at me that intently, quickly, that…”

“How does senpai want it?”

“I, I want you to touch me…”

Kazuki embraced her close with his left hand at her waist. Kazuha-senpai who let herself get pulled clung at Kazuki’s chest. When he impatiently caressed her skin, her white skin was rapidly dyed red.

That skin of hers dimly emitted magic power light.

“Kazuha-senpai, are you using some kind of magic?”

Like a kid whose misdeed was discovered, Kazuha-senpai twitched.

“O, Otonashi-san became until like this, so…”

This was―a sensation strengthening magic. This magic was a complete copy of Asmodeus’ influence that was mimicked using general magic.

When Kazuki pinched the tips of her breast strongly in a surprise attack, Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled exaggeratedly. Her body became almost as sensitive as Kaguya-senpai, and also even more from how she had been made to wait until the last turn where her passion had been piling up.

“Kazuki, make me become just like those two…”

“Like those two, like what senpai?”

“…Li, lick my nipple, suck it…”

Kazuha-senpai became more excited while saying such thing herself, her breath became rough.

Kazuki did just as she said. He pinched with his left hand, sucked with his mouth at the right side, and his right hand reached out toward her lower body and caressed her butt and thigh.

After stroking the inside of her thigh for a while, Kazuha-senpai began to fidget her body.

“Kazukiii…”

“How does senpai want it, I won’t understand if senpai doesn’t say it out.”

“Wh, Why are you talking that meanly only to me since a while ago―!”

“I know that Kazuha-senpai’s reaction when getting bullied is the cutest.”

“So you have a really warped fetish like that―!”

Although no matter how he imagined it, it was Kazuha-senpai’s own words and action that made other people want to do such things to her.

“…Kazu-kun! My, my important place too, I want you to make it feel good!!”

“Well then senpai, please open your legs yourself.”

Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing on her knees turned her butt at Kazuki before she opened both her legs so that it would be easier for Kazuki’s right hand to touch. A hot liquid ran along the thigh and wet Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki moved his hand in the way that purposefully made a watery sound intensely sounded and inflamed Kazuha-senpai’s shyness.

“Actually, I can understand what kind of way that makes senpai feel good from the minute changes of the positivity level.”

“Wha, what’s with that, if that’s true then don’t bully me like that. Uu… your way of touching that raises a sound like that…”

“That’s why senpai, it’s fine for you to let out your voice honestly and feel good.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression brightened with a feeling of expectation at Kazuki’s declaration.

Kazuki searched for a spot where Kazuha-senpai really felt it―and immediately discovered it.“-! The place just now!”

When he concentrated at that spot, the piling up passion inside her flamed up all at once.

“FUAAAAAAAAA-!♡ Kazu-kun! ♡ It feels good, so good!!♡”

Kazuha-senpai’s body and heart became honest and clung at Kazuki, a line of saliva trailed down along with a wild breathing in her sweetly melting expression. Kazuki felt it wasteful seeing that and licked the trail with his tongue.

“Kazu-kun, kiss me too!”

Maintaining that movement Kazuki indulged deeply at Kazuha-senpai’s lips.

“NNN-!♡”

Kazuha-senpai too trembled in shivers and then she sunk down to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut.

“Kazu-kun you idiott~”

He stroked the head of Kazuha-senpai whose face was messed up with shame.

Immediately after that, “Kazuki-kun-!” “Kazuki!” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai embraced him from behind as if saying that they had recovered. Their bodies were still feeling hot, the two of them rubbed their bodies and fawned at him. His whole body was enveloped in the softness of girls.

Kazuki thought of the three girls as cute from the bottom of his heart.

At the same time he felt that he had to endure his own body’s demand with a self-restraint of steel.

Until the end Kazuki would only admire the three girls’ lovely reactions.

He absolutely must not do something more than that.

===Part 4===
Kanae couldn’t help herself from becoming concerned towards the other snow hut even while standing guard.

When the day became night, the blizzard became even more terrible. Perhaps this kind of thing was not really a big deal for the bunch of the Magic Division, but for Kanae this was a fierce blizzard even though she was just standing guard like this.

‘What kind of ordinary day that Nii-sama always spent with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion I wonder…’ Kanae was staring fixedly at the snow hut. Usually she could move such thought away from her mind thanks to the distance between the Witch’s Mansion and the Sword Division’s dormitory, but tonight, that was impossible and she became really concerned.

‘Even Nii-sama is not a blockhead that doesn’t have any desire.’ When she tempted Nii-sama, even while saying unkind things from his mouth, Kanae had noticed that inside, his heart was beating really fast.

If Nii-sama was surrounded by that many girls and be loved… surely they would even do something a little perverted many times already. Though of course, Nii-sama was a person that absolutely wouldn’t pass the line that must not be passed.

Kanae felt the loneliness of having only herself left alone.

Nii-sama felt a debt of gratitude toward the Hayashizaki house and obstinately tried to maintain the distance of a brother and a sister in regards to Kanae.

And then he shouldered the destiny where he had to create bonds with women that possessed Stigmata.

Thinking about Nii-sama’s sincerity and the weight of the destiny he shouldered, I thought that I must not feel something like jealousy. However…

If she at least had a Stigmata, she wondered whether she too would obtain the qualification to be loved by Nii-sama as a woman…

{Have thou felt like it to make a contract with I…?}

At the feet of Kanae who was standing still inside the blizzard, an avatar of a small black cat was approaching.

“…It’s only a weakness that welled up because of the cold wind.”

Kanae looked down at the black cat with a glare.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 090.jpg|thumb]]

The avatar of the black cat snuggled close to Kanae’s foot with a brisk step―and entered into the body of Kanae who had grown cold from the blizzard. The sensation gradually changed into a mysterious heat.

“…You, you were shadowing me since the afternoon weren’t you? You were the one that was frequently sending heat into me like this.”

{The most that I can do for a human that is not contracted with me is only something to this degree.}

“Stop a behavior like this that pushes for a favor from me. My answer will not change for eternity.”

{…I understand well thy temperament. Thou are a proud human with purity inside. Completely like the blade of the katana that thou wield.}

“That’s right, I am a single katana.”

{I… don’t mean to push any favor to you. It’s purely just my wish to aid thou. I just want to take away thy suffering. I don’t know anything else that I can do to help.}

Despite how he was a terribly obstinate Diva that didn’t have even a single contractor until now, that voice of his was mysteriously gentle.

“Besides why don’t I have an Enigma? Pushing Enigma to the contractor one-sidedly that is enforced by the law is you guys’ original way of doing things right?”

{…Bestowing Enigma to thee is going against the rule of Enigma. Enigma was a simple mark for the sake of reserving early a possessor of excellent talent. And then Solomon 72 Pillar, certainly, we made the humans create the law that forcefully raised the people who received an Enigma into a Magika Stigma without fail. That is to make the excellent human think that they have the obligation. If the humans with excellent talent don’t become Magika Stigma then this country will not be able to maintain itself… there is also that kind of circumstances. …However there is no talent inside thee as a Magika Stigma.}

Kanae harbored a good impression towards Beleth’s honest manner of speaking.

{Falling in love at first sight based on a completely personal interest towards someone who has no talent, moreover bestowing the Enigma only after confirming it, such an act that makes someone lose the freedom of their life doesn’t stand to any reason. That’s why there is nothing I can do except to negotiate with thee whether thou will do me a favor and receive the Stigma.}

“I see, you mean that I have the right to refuse. Then, I refuse. …Even though you give me the consideration until that much, but can you really be this persistent just because of the problem of your own preference?”

{If it keeps like this thou… shall inevitably be left behind from the path where Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to advance, and so I thought that it can’t be kept like this. Thou should become the conquer target of Hayashizaki Kazuki, that’s what I thought.}

“…Is that so. But your thinking is mistaken. That is something that I absolutely mustn’t do.”

{Why?}

It was not bad to be frank about her true feelings towards this resident of another world that didn’t have any ties of obligation.

“Since I was a child, I continued to live thinking only about becoming the strongest swordsman as the successor of the Hayashizaki-style. I am a single katana since I was born. But I am not blessed with a physique of a swordsman. The truth is, I was always insecure whether I was really worthy as the successor. At that kind of time, father brought Nii-sama home from the orphanage after seeing his talent. At that time I thought [It doesn’t matter anymore].”

{…That’s so unlike thee.}

“Actually, I am not even that strong as a human. But mysteriously, the moment I gave up to be the successor… doing sword practice together with Nii-sama became fun. And then Nii-sama also taught me the joy of life outside of the sword art. Nii-sama was the person that made me human.”

{But currently, thou is trying to become a single katana once again. Rejecting to make a contract with me.}

“That’s because an enigma appeared on Nii-sama’s hand. Nii-sama shouldered the destiny where he could not become the successor of the Hayashizaki-style, that position rolled back to me once again. All this time I didn’t want to recognize that. It was great to be together with Nii-sama. I wanted Nii-sama to be the strongest swordsman. I was… scared to return back into being a single katana again. It was scary to face my own powerlessness.”

Kanae spewed out her true feelings that she had never leaked out to anyone before.

“I won’t recognize Nii-sama’s departure to the Magic Division! …The true feelings of me, who had continued to say such things all along is what I just told you. I didn’t want to become the successor. It was scary. I was going to continue to drag Nii-sama’s feet behind like that. Does this kind of me… have the qualifications to think of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama?”

Kanae once again directed her gaze at the snow hut where her big brother was in.

Nii-sama was shouldering an enormous destiny, he was being affectionate to other girls.

‘I, who am always holding Nii-sama back, don’t have the qualifications to enter into that…’

“Nii-sama is going to stand on his own feet, independent from the Hayashizaki house. He is going to step into an even grander destiny. Then, I too have to face my own destiny. I have to become the strongest swordsman and see off Nii-sama’s becoming independent. As the eldest daughter of the Hayashizaki house. You understand now, Beleth. By receiving a Stigmata from you and becoming Nii-sama’s conquer target, Nii-sama will worry about the genealogy of the Hayshizaki-style coming to an end, he will notice my weak heart that escaped from my destiny, he will only harbor despair and pity towards me. A human that cannot face her own destiny has no qualifications at all to be loved by anyone!”

She would continue the Hayashizaki-style as the strongest swordsman, with that Nii-sama would be able to leave the nest of the Hayashizaki house with relief, to step out onto an even more rigorous destiny.

At such a time, she would be able to face Nii-sama once more.

The blizzard suddenly stopped. Kanae looked up to the night sky. Wind that was several times stronger than at the surface blew and washed away the clouds in the blink of an eye, the weather of the mountain changed suddenly in an instant.

At that moment, the cloud flowed away and the blizzard vanished like a miracle, opening the starry night all over the sky. It was as if she was seeing the night sky for the first time. The sky looked close as if her hand could reach out to it, countless millions of stars were shining.

“I will become a single katana.”

The radiance of the stars had not a single murkiness in it, like the clearness of a katana.

She, too, wanted to be like that, Kanae thought.

{Thou art sublimely beautiful right now. Thy heart is undoubtedly like a polished blade.}

===Part 5===

Late at night―the executive room at the highest floor of Oosaka’s government office building.

Inside, a strange soliloquy was resounding.

“7-6 knight, checkmate. …Aa―, it’s impossible already! As I thought shogi is just impossible, impossible! Amberjack! Greater Amberjack!” <ref>I don’t really understand this part. I think it’s something like a word play here. At first the person here was talking impossible impossible, which in Japanese is ‘muri, muri’. And then he continued with ‘buri’, which is amberjack fish in Japanese, and continued again with ‘kanpachi’ which means greater amberjack, but the word also sound similar with ‘kanpai’ which is a word that the Japanese people say when they toast their glass. Mind you, I could be totally wrong</ref>

It was a girl’s voice ―the voice of Kaya.

The tone of voice was Kaya’s, but a way of talking that was different than Kaya was alternately mixing in it.

“…That’s why I told you already, the random factor in shogi is zero, it was reckless of you. But playing against someone that omitted his eight pieces of rook, bishop, lance, knight, and silver general, ‘as expected maybe I can win here―’ anybody will think like that ain’t it! If you are gonna play then let’s play a game that has some random factor in it yeah, this kind of logic game just ain’t suited for you y’know? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot, c’mon―!”

The girl’s arm toppled over the shogi board that was on top of the marble table. The shogi pieces that were depicting a disastrous war situation were scattered everywhere with clattering sounds.

“Even me don’t like a game with zero random factor in it. <ref>The me just now is referring to man</ref> Why? ‘Cause there ain’t any chaos in it. A game without any uncertain factor in it is just too boring, this is just the Cosmos Side’s game.”

―This was a soliloquy that was not a soliloquy.

The two minds that occupied a single body were alternately talking.

Using just a single mouth that Kaya had, the one who was talking with Kaya was Loki.

Both of them could also exchange words only inside their head, but they much preferred to actually let out their voices when talking. Especially for a Diva, just moving their flesh body was a really pleasant thing.

After talking too much they now wanted to drink. Kaya reached out her hand to the pet bottle on top of the table and drank it all in one go. What she drank was a carbonated drink from the former era named [Root beer] that she recently got addicted to.

Loki who shared Kaya’s senses suddenly raised a scream.

“It stinks! That drink is just too stinky!! Drink something more natural, you! Don’t wanna! This chemical flavor is just unbearable y’know. Eei, shit!”

In order to remove the bad taste, Loki gulped down the whole bottle of the sweet potato shochu <ref>Japanese liquor</ref> named [Invitation to Hell] that had been put beforehand on top of the table. It was a sake that he bought because he was pleased with the name. A scream suddenly resounded all of a sudden.

“GYAA―! My throat is burning! Hahaha, serves you right, get sterilized you idiot tongue!”

Kaya’s body was in agony while laughing.

“C’mon, just drink a lighter sake. No way, the balance between the punch of the alcohol strength and the taste is important in what is called as alcohol, the nasty sake with alcohol below 20% is not alcohol at all. Geez―, Loki you idiot! Being an alcoholic even though you are sharing a body with a girl is just the worst! The idiot one is your sense of taste here! What are you gonna do if you even get me addicted with this root beer addiction of yours!! Ah, just as I thought? Looks like you also started to get to like it eh!? …Yeah. It’s vexing but yeah. Yeeeiii, my root beer comrade♪”

They got along well with each other.

Loki was thinking ―he left alone the consciousness of this girl on a whim, but she made things fairly interesting here and there.

Sharing a life with another person like this was filled with many really new discoveries.

Both of them had an open personality that knew no shame, so they were not bothered at all even with a life of zero privacy like this.

For Kaya, even in the case when she was sleeping and during that time both of their flesh body got strangely mixed up, so when she woke up she found her own body grew out the penis of Loki’s giant’s body, she could still laugh explosively while holding her stomach. She was the owner of a personality that could do such a thing.

Loki too was so Loki that he was not flustered, even when he was sharing a body with a girl. In the first place he was the ultimate borderless god whose forte was sex change, on the contrary he even had an incomprehensible heroic saga where he transformed into a mare where he was then brought into a reverse rape as the Sasoi’uke by a giant’s powerful male horse. At that time he got pregnant and the foal that was born from that later on became Odin’s beloved horse, the famous <Sleipnir>. With rape being the case.

Both of them were completely a match made in heaven.

While the two of them were getting roused up from their matching mood in one body, there was a knocking sound *kon kon* from the door.

“It’s fine to just enter anytime without knocking. This great me doesn’t have any moment where I’m gonna get ashamed of being seen.”

Loki who didn’t have any shame lightly permitted the visitor who came this late at night to enter the room.

The door was opened and the one who entered was a group of three of male and female.

All of them were wearing the hooded robe that was the proof of being an illegal magician.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Loki’s voice brightened and he welcomed them.

The three respectively were the illegal magicians that were possessed by Midgardsormr, Fenrir, and Hel.

These three Divas were Loki’s real children.

However they were quite unworthy of their father because they couldn’t really succeed in taking over their human’s flesh body.

‘Despite being my kids why are their performances this bad huh?’ Loki thought inside his heart in marvel.

In front of his children, Loki transformed Kaya’s body into his own body. His body contour distorted flabbily like an amoeba and without even emitting any magic power light the body smoothly morphed into Loki’s appearance.

“Nyoro nyoro.”

“Midgardsormr, you too has become considerably like a snake huh. Quickly shed off your skin already.”

“Aoo―n, ao―n.”

“Fenrir, you too have turned like a dog this far huh. Can you pee while raising one of your legs now?”

Towards the illegal magicians whose bodies had began to be deeply influenced by the Divas possessing them, Loki ignored the original personalities of the bodies and called them with the name of his own child. After stroking the heads of the two, he turned towards his youngest daughter Hel.

“…”

“Ou, Hel. You too have your complexion worsened like a death god… hm? Hel, you…?”

“Papa. I, have reached it already see.”

At that time, the body that was clad in a dark robe emitted a powerful light.

“Ooooh-!?” Loki raised a joyful voice. Inside the light, the silhouette of the illegal magician change its shape like a jelly. In the blink of an eye it drew out the small―petite silhouette of a girl.

“Hel, you finally did it! As expected from my daughter!!”

Loki tried to hug the girl’s silhouette by jumping into the light.

The girl’s silhouette sleekly dodged the jump.

“Papa… I’m, not a child anymore you see. Stop trying to hug me already.”

The shining light settled down―Hel had clearly materialized her body.

With a bluish-white skin, her appearance was of a very young girl. Her body was clad in pure black gothic cloths that matched Kaya’s taste, her right eye was covered with an eyepatch.

Her noble look and blue hair that were inherited from Loki emitted a ghastliness that was not from a person of this world.

Hel―because she was Loki’s biological child she was still young, but in Norse Mythology she was the Queen of the World of the Dead that accomplished an important role. Loki greeted her materialization with a radiant smile.

“Hahaha, you shy kid. Papa is very lonely just by myself y’know. Comrades that papa can trust right from the heart are only you three after all.”

Loki forcefully hugged Hel while sinking his waist on the black-leather sofa.

Hel averted her face to the side and replied with a coldness of hell.

“Even without us, papa doesn’t really mind and is always having fun right? Papa is saying things like comrade, even though papa actually doesn’t need anything like that in your heart.”

“Why are saying such a cold thing to your papa that you have met after a long time? If you don’t act more honest and be sweet to papa, papa is gonna get lonely here…”

“Nyoro nyoro” “Aoo―n”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 096.jpg|thumb]]

When Loki hung his head down dejectedly, the two persons possessed by Midgardsormr and Fenrir consoled him.

In the past it was also like this but, these two were stupidly kind to Loki.

“Hmph. I hate papa so much.”

“Is that so? If so then, well, it’s fine already. However, why did you suddenly become able to steal the body in one go?”

Loki raised his face in a snap and asked.

“…Putting me aside like that… Hmph, it’s Ikousai. When I went along with that girl’s training I grasped the trick.”

Ikousai lately made these three to accompany her training. It was the special training for the sake of perfectly controlling the power of Susanoo that resided inside her. So that was it, by observing the state of Ikousai, who was controlling the power of her Diva, she grasped the trick to steal a human’s body using the reverse operation of that process.

“Oi, Midgardsomr and Fenrir. You guys also went along with Ikousai’s training right? Why is there no progress with you guys. This ain’t the time to go ‘nyoro nyoro’ or ‘aoo―n’ y’know.”

“It’s impossible for these two, they are idiots after all. I’m the smartest here after all.”

With a proud huff Hel turned up her nose haughtily, “…I’m the best, I’m taking after papa the closest” she added so with a small voice.

“Right. However this is a joyous occasion. Should we have red rice for the meal tomorrow? Papa is going to fill this room with humans until bursting and make them make a lot of red rice yeah.” <ref>Red rice or sekihan, made from beans and mochi for auspicious occasions</ref>

“Re, red rice or whatever isn’t tasty, so it’s not like I’m happy or anything with that. Well, if you are going to congratulate me then it’s fine even if you do as you please…”

“Well, that’s just a joke though. I too don’t like red rice, it’s troublesome.”

“…!!” Hel stood up from on top of Loki’s knees and hit Loki’s shoulder repeatedly.

Even while those hits got repelled by a blue defensive magic power, Loki got flustered while saying “What, what’s with you!”

“…Papa is no different whether now or in the past. Papa is only joking around or saying insincere words. Even though I’m now able to materialize after a long time, why is papa not facing me with more of your real feelings…”

Hel murmured in complaint with a small voice.

“Nn? What are you grumbling there?”

“Nothing at all!”

Hel raised an angry voice that sounded like a flame of hell. Loki went “Sca, scary…” and shrank back from his biological daughter.

{Heh heh… Loki, so when you are in front of your kids you are like this.}

Kaya who was watching over the situation laughed sardonically inside Loki’s head.

“Anyway, I’ll go after that guy called Hayashizaki Kazuki. Just leave the rest to me.”

Hel crossed her arms and suddenly began to talk.

“Hah? Leave it to you? Papa is not blessed withcapable people, so papa never got to test whether leaving something to another person is gonna go well or not.”

“I have grasped the situation even while just possessing this body. Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to the deepest parts of Fuji’s sea of trees to take the last one of the Three Sacred Treasures. …Ame no Murakumo. That thing is probably, the thing that made us thoroughly miserable 14 years ago right? That kind of thing, must not be handed over to the enemy.”

“Even if you say that, that place is sealed by that woman’s power. We cannot enter there.”

“It’s possible. If it’s me. That seal is something that was put up by that woman… a dead person.”

Hel puffed up her chest as if wanting to say “It’s fine for you to praise me.”

“Is that so, if you have recovered your power… now you can make full use of your power as the god of death.”

“Dead person is my attribute. I can look up the soul of dead people that I know from Astrum and form a connection to them. The soul of the dead that is maintaining the seal in that Haunted Ground… when that woman shows her appearance in front of Hayashizaki Kazuki, I’ll do that and I’ll eat that woman’s soul. And then I’m going to materialize my figure in that place.”

So to speak, a warp that was using the desecration of a dead person.

By reducing her own flesh into a mass of enormous magic power, she was going to connect to the soul of a dead person that was in a different place through the mental world. The soul of a dead person was the remains of magic power that kept clinging at Astrum―so to speak the remaining dregs of a mind.

By consuming the soul of that dead person, she would reveal her appearance by moving into the soul of the dead person that was in that place.

Warp magic―it was a feat that not many Divas could do even if they had materialized.

“He will see the one that he is talking with right in front of his eyes suddenly change into me. I’m going to launch a surprise attack right there when he is shocked. He is going to be helpless. And then I’m going to massacre the lot and bring back the Sacred Treasure. How’s that, papa? It’s perfect right? It’s fine even if you praise me. Though it’s not like I’m happy or anything getting praised by Papa.”

‘That strategy is gonna make Hayashizaki Kazuki go into rage huh’ , Loki thought.

‘That strategy is going to make Kazuki-oniichan go mad with rage huh’, Kaya also thought,

When [a person that knew Hayashizaki Kazuki] imagined that strategy’s progression, for some reason rather than success there was only a dangerous premonition welling up inside their heart. That was how much Loki and Kaya were being in awe of his force of will.

“…Just stop it, that’s dangerous.”

“Eh? Why?”

“Because the one who can warp like that, is just you right? Hayashizaki Kazuki that snapped, is just scary. If that guy fight without thinking of the consequences, he could even fight against the other Kings.”

“There is no way for me who has already materialized to lose against something like a human at all!”

“You say that but, even papa has the experience of almost losing against that guy y’know. See, this in papa’s chest, it’s the scar from that time.”

When Loki exposed the chest behind his shirt and showed his scar, Hel’s face went beet red and covered her face with both hands.

“I, idiot! Don’t take it off out of nowhere like that! Papa really doesn’t have any delicacy! You perverted father! Since the long time ago you always loitered around naked after rising from the bath, that kind of papa is just the worst!”

Loki fixed back his shirt while being dejected.

“Why are you this shy of a person despite being my daughter… daughters at that age are really troublesome eh. I get along much better with Kaya.”

Hel’s expression went stiff in a snap from that nonchalant comment and she became even more obstinate.

“Besides papa’s win and loss cannot become any consideration at all! Anyway that time papa was just careless right!? If we just leave that guy alone and get careless, it will immediately become a pinch for us.”

“There was also that but… Papa you see, is just worried for you.”

“That’s a lie!” Hel refuted that with a menacing look like the earthquake of hell.

“Papa isn’t worried or anything at all for me! Papa is just making light of me all along! Telling me that I cannot do anything right, papa is always, always looking down on me!!”

“I ain’t looking down on you at all here. No, strictly speaking I’m looking down on you though. Everyone except papa are all idiots after all, so it’s not like papa is specially thinking of you as an idiot y’see.”

{Ahaha, you’re the worst―} Kaya was laughing hard.

“Papa is not worrying about me, papa is just thinking of that guy Hayashizaki Kazuki as more important than me! Even though all this time papa has already had so many chances to kill that guy already!”

His biological daughter’s discerning eye made Loki shocked instead. Kaya too {Ooo-} reflexively ooh-ed in admiration.

“Just why does papa let that guy live until now!? That kind of man, can be nothing else but an hindrance to our plan!”

“That guy is also one of the pawns that I can use. …Among the Magic Advanced Countries, Japan is the only country that can form an alliance with another country. With Japan becoming a force that cannot be ignored, the balance between the countries that struggle for supremacy coulda be broken. I don’t want to face those Magic Advanced Countries honestly from the front.”

“That’s just an excuse! Our original plan was too make this country, Japan as the base of us, the Divas of the Chaos Side, as the abode of demons where we can hijack the humans of this country that had no divine protection of the advanced countries! That’s the original expectation of us of the Loki’s Einherjar!”

“It doesn’t really matter where we gotta do that, anywhere is fine. …The first plan had become hard because the <Zero Knight> really whooped our asses. That couldn’t be helped.”

Kaya was shocked hearing Loki’s way of speaking. This was the first time this Diva had the sense of defeat mixed into his actions.

To steal this country and turn it into their own base, couldn’t be done except in that era.

Right now, the Magic Advanced Countries had already gathered too much strength. They already couldn’t do anything that stood out.

That was why, rather than gathering strength, they had to plan that prioritized shaving off their surrounding’s strength. …Loki was thinking like that.

“…Papa right now, just wanted Hayashizaki Kazuki to inherit the will of the Zero Knight, and then try to fight it once more.”

“You are thinking too much.”

Hel shook her head vigorously and turned on her heel.

“I don’t know anybody like papa anymore! I’m going to kill that guy!!”

Just like that she rushed out of the door with a force that almost smashed apart the door and left the room. Having been left behind, the two humans that were possessed by Fenrir and Midgardsormr were lost “Nyoro” “Ao―n”.

“…Aaa, she went and left. Why is she like… wonder if she didn’t hear what I told her. Ain’t her plan just a suicide attack when she ain’t preparing any escape route like this?”

Loki sank his waist into the sofa and gulped his sweet potato shochu.

“Why is she that stupid despite being my kid I wonder. <ref>That’s not surprising when the father of your kid is just dumb animal right? Edit(Omega): Actually, Fenrir, Midgardsomr and Hel were fathered by Loki, while the mother was a Frost giant… Sleipnir was the only child of his he mothered</ref> When I was having children, the ones that come out were suddenly a snake, a dog, and a corpse, well, like that there ain’t no way these bunches are going to turn out decent though, but even so I thought that the girl was still better cos’ she had human shape. What a stupid daughter.”

{…Loki, why did you even make something like children?}

Kaya asked while enduring the numbing sensation of the alcohol.

“I wanted them in the past see. I thought that for comrades that I can have faith in, one that absolutely won’t betray me, ain’t it fine if I just make them myself.” Loki leaked out a voice that was unexpectedly crestfallen and lonely.

“…After all whether it was those gods of Asgard, or those giants, in the end, none of them can be trusted.”

Loki’s birth origin was the giant race. The Norse Mythology was a legend about the enfolding conflict between the gods of Asgard and the giant race. Kaya vividly imagined Loki’s position in the middle of such conflict.

Loki joined the group of Asgard’s gods, exchanged the cup of sworn brother with Odin, and his relation with Thor became something that was called as bosom friend.

But in the end he betrayed the gods of Asgard and a fierce battle was enfolding.

In the end, his words that no one could be trusted was heavy.

“But I noticed in the middle that such thinking was too naïve. It’s not about fearing treachery, what’s important is to corner the surrounding bunches into a situation where they have no way to betray you. I’m not looking for something like other people that you can trust. Other people are to be used. They are pawns. That way of thinking really worked well.”

{But that girl, Hel, you cannot handle her as pawn well eh.}

Kaya pointed out with a sharpness that stabbed right at the heart of the matter. Loki gulped his shochu.

“That girl, I cannot move her well. What is that girl looking for, what kind of bait that girl will take, I really don’t understand at all.”

{I think that what that girl is looking for is really easy to understand though.}

“Is that so? …It’s incomprehensible for me.”

Surely he was just pretending to not understand, Kaya thought.

Surely Hel had seen through something like a fake love completely. That was why she was constantly angry.

But a love that was right from the heart couldn’t be called as bait anymore.

Loki who had decided to treat everything as a pawn was unable to give something like love right from his heart to other people. That was why, even for Loki the trickster, that attempted to manipulate everything, Hel was the only one in the world that he couldn’t use.

Perhaps all the words that Hel threw at him were all truth. Loki had lost the argument against his daughter.

“Really… the matter just cannot go my way.”

Kaya noticed. How that murmur sounded a little happy.

{…It doesn’t go your way, that’s why you’re looking forward to it aren’t you? An uncertain factor. Basically it’s that kind of thing isn’t it?}

Loki loved something uncertain. Surely Loki―loved Hel as an uncertain factor.

“It’s just like what you are thinking.” Loki laughed.

Hel couldn’t understand a love in such shape. That child from now on too would hunger for love, wander, and continue to act in an astounding way. Loki continued to watch that while drinking his sake.

Kaya also thought that it was pleasant. She couldn’t explain why she was having fun with such an unpleasant hobby but, without doubt, such things brought joy to Kaya and Loki.

She and Kazuki-oniichan were also the same. When saying “I want love”, Kazuki-oniichan would surely face the other party directly. But for her, she already didn’t want such a straightforward feeling. That was why she rejected that, did crazy things―and just earnestly wanting to trouble Onii-chan.

That kind of reliable Onii-chan was manipulated around with her every single action. That was great.

Inside her head was becoming full with contradiction and bankrupt personality. It was pleasant for such tragedy to be her aesthetics.

Kaya felt her [bond of chaos] with Loki that could understand that become even more irreplaceable.

“…By the way, what kind of person that Zero Knight was?”

Kaya was interested with Loki’s past. She felt that his past that she was completely ignorant of, was like a large river that stretched out between her bonds with Loki.

“I had several chances to meet her face to face and talked to her. That woman was someone that said things like [I fight in order to protect everyone!] with sparkling eyes.”

“Ugee―. That’s the honor student type that I’m bad with.”

“Hearing that I… more like my host was thinking like this. This guy is strong. So let’s massacre all her important people and plunder the will to fight, the will to live from this woman. I’m going to make that sparkling eyes get polluted.”

“O, ooo… what an awesome idea.”

“My host and my comrades ran around from the Zero Knight and massacred the Zero Knight’s family, friend, acquaintance, we cleaned all of them up. So that she won’t even have any feelings of revenge, we did it thoroughly. There was only this one strange pipsqueak foreigner that called the Zero Knight [Nee-sama] that we failed to kill because she was quiet strong, but, other than that one pipsqueak, we killed them all.”

There was no more reason for the Zero Knight to fight―the circumstance became something like that.

There was no more will to protect or anything that she could feel. It wouldn’t even be strange if she commited suicide because of the despair.

“And then, what did the Zero Knight do?”

“For a while her whereabouts was concealed. During that time my host and comrades went wild as much as we wanted. But… that woman came back.”

“Ooo-…! She came back for revenge?”

“No, she didn’t have the desire for revenge. That woman said [Someone like you has to be defeated without fail] with a steady gaze. She was not talking pretty things with sparkling eyes… she talked justice with piercingly threatening eyes.”

“…That woman, was scary wasn’t she?”

“Yeah, even my host was trembling. My consciousness that time was vague but, maybe I too was shaking in my boots. We ran away until the depth of a left alone Haunted Ground that was surrounded by a wall but we got pursued, and then she entered a one-on-one fight at the summit of Mt. Fuji. There, they simultaneously killed each other.”

“Then that means you guys didn’t lose then.”

“Well, it felt like a lost. Our plan also got toppled over. Right before the Zero Knight’s death, so that the special Sacred Treasure that she used could be handed over to the hands of a worthy human, she burned her remaining life and put up a seal.”

“Loki is thinking that you want for that Sacred Treasure to be handed over to Kazuki-oniichan aren’t you?”

There was reverence towards the Zero Knight inside Loki’s chest.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki is… a worthy guy to inherit the conviction of the Zero Knight. In the deepest part of the Grand Haunted Ground, that kind of thing is waiting for that guy.”

===Part 6===

The next morning, Kazuki and the others crept out from the snow huts along with the dawn and lined up in front of the tremendous rock wall while looking up at it. When they tried to take a detour, they soon hit a deep valley in their way. No matter what they had to challenge this wall in order to climb to their destination.

What was in front of them was not a slope anymore, but a wall that stood upright like a folding screen. The angle began from around 50°, and then the angle gradually became closer to being vertical. The rock surface was exposed due to the wind but here and there were snows piling up inside rock cavities, making the wall look like a pattern of brown and white speckles. The wall continued until very high without the end in sight.

It was as if they were witnessing the god of earth.

“When I climbed this mountain in the past, there was no wall like this that looked like the Grandes Jorasses though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while breathing out white vapor. “Haunted Grounds will change even its terrain with the thickness of its magic power. With days and months that passed, the Haunted Ground will evolve into something outrageous.”

“This, how will we climb this?”

“There is not other way than to cling onto the wall with both legs and arms like a lizard and climb. Let’s have Koyuki create one more ice axe for each of us.”

Ice axe―a hammer in a T-shape model. It was a mountain climbing assistance tool in a shape like a bar with its tip turned into a sharp blade. With ice axes in both hands, they had to drive in the blade in position as high as they could one hand at a time.

Crampons―similarly with the ice claws Koyuki made for them on both of their legs, they had to kick in the claws on their toes in position as high as they could one foot at a time. They nailed the ice axes at their hands and the crampons on their feet alternately into the rock surface. They crawled up little by little. There was no other way to go up other than to steadily do that.

They supported their body by alternately stabbing the blade and claw into the rock surface deeply. So that they would be fine even if their balance broke and fell, they stretched out a rope between them so that all members were supporting each other.

They wouldn’t die even if they fell, but… they would need to climb back steadily from the start again.

“There will be falling rock, Demon Beasts will also come attacking.”

The one in the head that would support the comrades that were following after him in critical times must be excellent in stamina.

“Should the one that becomes the lead be me or Kazuha-senpai?”

“Shall I do it?”

“There is no doubt that Kazuha-senpai who can manipulate general magic flexibly is competent for this role, but what is really demanded in this role is being calm, cool, and collected to quickly deal with the problem that can happen.”

If just that one point was excluded, Kazuha-senpai would be even more suitable than Kazuki for this. But just that one aspect made him thoroughly uneasy about letting Kazuha-senpai do this.

Kazuha-senpai focused her eyes and considered Kazuki’s words. And then she immediately averted her eyes uneasily.

But she also couldn’t retract her previous offer and so her mouth kept closing and opening wordlessly.

“Also with a girl in her Magic Dress right above me will only make me unable to concentrate from all the lewdness, so as I thought it’s better if I’m the one in the lead.”

Kazuki threw out a life line to Kazuha-senpai which made Kazuha-senpai’s expression relieved before she pushed Kazuki’s shoulder while saying “Yo, you pervert! As I thought you are the one that will be in the lead!”

With Kazuki being in the lead decided, all of them were joined with each other using rope in turns.

At last Kazuki half-crawled the steep slope and began to climb. The ice axe and the crampons which had its hardness increased due to Koyuki’s power over cold easily pierced the wall when Kazuki strengthened his physical ability and nailed it on the wall. Relying on that Kazuki advanced above step by step.

“Like this… steadily…”

Looking at Kazuki’s figure that was clinging on the wall, Mio let out her impressions.

When Kazuki had climbed around three meters, that Mio also clung to the wall. She only had the power of a girl that wasn’t used to use Enchant Aura habitually, but her ice axes and crampons easily drove into the wall.

“Kazu-nii-, pull me up if I’m going to fall okay♪”

Mio looked up at him while saying that.

Kazuki looked down right below him and replied “Naturally.”

“Ehehe~, how reliable♪ I wonder if I should try to fall purposefully.”

“You are going to fall at me then.”

Koyuki who was following right under Mio replied with a cold voice.

“I’m going to thrust this ice axe into the bottom of the falling Amasaki-san.”

“FUEEEEEEEEE-!?”

Mio spontaneously raised a scream but she had defensive magic power so she wouldn’t actually get stabbed if that happened. It was just a frivolous talk. The relation between these two had also improved really well.

With only pain accumulating inside him, the monotone act where he couldn’t see when it would end was continuing.

The scenery of white mist above him didn’t change at all no matter how far he was steadily climbing up. The wind that was whirling in rumbles in the air was filled with snow and turned into blizzard that crashed into the rock surface and got blown below. Kazuki and co who were clinging into the rock wall and were trying to climb up―especially Kazuki who was climbing in the lead had his face struck fiercely by all the falling snow.

However he had to keep his face lifted up by all means, after all they didn’t know when the Demon Beasts would come attacking from the sky. The really violent blizzard reduced the visibility to zero with just his naked eyes, but he continued to focus single-mindedly on reinforcing his eye sight with magic power and saw through the other side of the blizzard.

And then it came―a swarm of giant bird that was covered in pure white fur where they were flapping their large wings to draw near and to peck at Kazuki and co. with their sharp beaks.

His companions shot them to death with a rapid-fire of attack magic.

When Kazuki tried to chant his magic, his companions scolded him to preserve his strength.

―His body that should have been warmed already inside the snow hut was once again beginning to creak. During his war of attrition against the rock wall where he didn’t know when it would end, the cold was gnawing into his body unstoppably.

What was exposed into the fierceness of the blizzard right at the foremost was not just his face but also both his hands. The tips farthest from the heart that were his fingers were the first to have ischemia occurring at it from the hypothermia.

Kazuki was witnessing his fingertips slowly changing color into brown.

Even so as long as the wall was continuing vertically, he kept raising high both his hands alternately above his head, he must not stop driving his ice axe into the wall’s surface by any means.

How far he had climbed, he wondered. He had no sense of distance and sense of time.

The surrounding was isolated by the blizzard. The senses of his whole body also went numb and began to vanish. He was feeling as if he was floating in a world of pure white.

Kazuki’s heart was suddenly assaulted by anxiety.

Were his comrades still there at the end of the rope that was tied onto his waist, following after him?

If the rope didn’t get pulled then that meant that there was no one that fell down. In the first place Kazuki was able to sense the current location of his companions.

Yet regardless… it couldn’t be helped that he felt uneasy from how he was unable to detect the existence of everyone inside this world of pure white.

“Everyone, are you still there!”

Kazuki called out to right under him.

“I’m fine!” “I’m still here!” Replies were coming from numerous mouths, Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

His chest became warm. Everyone’s voices became a second breath for him and turned into strength inside his body.

“Hey! Let’s take a roll-call periodically okay!!”

Kaguya-senpai proposed that perhaps from feeling the same uneasiness as Kazuki.

“Then when I call out [Everyone!], everyone will give their reply in order!”

“Understood!” Mio who was right under Kazuki replied. “But what should we reply with?”

“Anything is fine, within appropriateness! Let’s try it now… everyone!”

“Nyaa―!” Mio immediately replied after she was told that anything was fine.

“Puu.” Koyuki continued.

“Wan wan-!” Lotte energetically said.

“Pan pan!” Kaguya-senpai who recently began as a panda character raised a panda’s barking voice(?).

“Eh!? I don’t have any material for that kind of impression though!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a troubled voice.

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Kanae shouted.

“PENIS!” Hikaru-senpai yelled out something incomprehensible.

“What the hell are you saying!?” Liz Liza-sensei who was at the end of the line scolded with a baffled voice.

Spontaneously Kazuki was experiencing a building up laughter inside of him. That laugh was again changed into energy and he thought that he could still do his best.

While climbing Kazuki periodically took a roll-call.

“Nyaa―!”

“Puu.”

“Wan wan-!”

“Pan pan!”

“I don’t have that kind of special voice desu! I’m a normal human desu!” <ref>This is Kazuha speaking</ref>

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA! NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“PENIS!”

“I told you not to say anything obscene already!?”

The end of the path came too quick―what appeared at the other side of the blizzard was not a rock surface but the clear sky.

What got fixed at the edge of the rock surface was not an ice axe but fingers, Kazuki lifted up his body.

===Part 7===

The edge of the mountains―Kazuki and co formed a single line and advanced following the ridgeline. The scenery made them think that the ridge line would continue on forever, but finally they met the end of the line. A circle was drawn in the end of the ridge line like a crown, waiting for Kazuki and co. The summit of Fuji Mountain, the crater on the very top.

At one of the edge that formed the circle, there was a light that was obviously of a different nature.

They immediately understood the true identity of the light when they got near. A single sword that pierced the edge of the crater was emitting a glaring light of sharpness that the blizzard couldn’t hide.

That sword that was waiting for them at the highest summit of Japan, looked exactly like the proof of the King just from its appearance.

When they forced their exhausted bodies and got nearer, they discovered that a human shadow was standing beside the sword.

Her long black hair was swaying due to the blizzard.

It was the female that held a mysterious and dear impression for him―the master of the seal.

The woman was already dead. But as the result of changing her very own life into the power of the seal, the woman’s mental body was haunting this ground together with the seal.

The woman and the sword were waiting for Kazuki. Kazuki and others that were forming a line at the edge of the crater dragged along their exhausted body to walk. The woman was watching that directly and quietly without even hurrying them along.

With Kazuki in the lead, they advanced forward while receiving that gaze and the blizzard right from the front.

When they arrived until a distance of just a few meters, the woman of the seal suddenly pulled out the sword that was pierced on the mountain summit and heroically thrust it to the heaven.

A figure of a hero of the ancient era was right in front of their eyes.

The woman kicked the edge of the crater―and sharply stepped into Kazuki’s direction.

The heroically raised sword was directed at Kazuki and swung down powerfully.

Even while being shocked, Kazuki ran his sword out from its sheath with a natural movement. With a flash from the drawn sword he warded off the opponent’s swung down sword and parried its strength diagonally below. After the opponent’s posture broke down, he flipped up his blade in a sharp angle and swung up his blade as the second slash.

The most basic of the Hayashizaki-style, two stage preparation of sword drawing art.

But Kazuki stopped his second slash right before it cut.

The woman whose posture was broken by Kazuki had also stopped her movement while still in the low posture from swinging down her sword.

“You really have become strong.”

The woman said with a mellow voice like a silk.

“You too…”

Kazuki felt a cold, uncomfortable feeling from the echo of the word [you] that came out from his mouth.

But he didn’t understand what would be fine to call her with other than that word.

“I understand that you are also strong from that single slash just now.”

The woman’s step-in was sharp and the force of the swung down blade was truly powerful. The force was similar with a single blow from Beatrix―truly in reverse from her willowy appearance.

Kazuki’s sword was something that was backed with the sword art that had been handed down in generations and steady training.

On the other hand, the woman’s sword was―a <wild technique> that was honed by necessity in the middle of real battles that were approaching her.

Surely, this person was originally not a knight or anything like that.

The truth was that she just recklessly continued to fight, and became strong until this much.

Thinking of such hardship, Kazuki’s chest was blocked.

“You are…”

Kazuki sheathed his katana. And then he gripped the hand of the woman that was still in the swinging down posture. It was a thin and delicate hand that was really like a female. It transmitted warmth through Kazuki’s fingers that were covered with frostbite.

The woman was not just a mere mental body, but a materialized body.

She must be using up the magic power of the seal that had finished its task and temporarily created a physical body of flesh.

“You are… my mother aren’t you?”

In no way the shaking of Kazuki’s words originated from the cold.

The woman released the sword from her hand and made Kazuki took a hold of it.

“I didn’t know about the true identity of this sword for a long time. The name of this sword is… <Ame no Murakumo>. Symbolizing the King’s authority, a sword of great destiny,”

The woman’s silky voice was slightly dyed in sadness.

“…This is a sword that forces a person to fight. This sword was waiting for you in this place.”

The woman drew back reservedly from the distance where their breath seemed to be able to touch each other.

“Long time no see huh, Hibiki.”

When Leme materialized beside Kazuki, the woman replied like she was meeting an old acquaintance.

“Leme too, long time no see. Though I never really had the chance to feel you this clearly before.”

The woman’s shoulders were slightly downcast while she began to talk to Leme.

“There is one thing that I want to ask, but… this fate, how much of it was really destiny?”

“What do you mean?”

“…This child is, my child after all, is that why you chose him?”

It was a question that really went into the heart of the matter. But Leme didn’t show any agitation and shook her neck.

“Certainly he caught my attention because he was your child, but Leme is also not such a cheap kind person that would choose him just because of that. This guy happened to have the qualities that is worthy for Leme’s choice. Sword skill, exceptional ambition and mental strength, and above all his aspect that treasured his bonds… The Hayashizaki house raised up that kind of guy by their own accord.”

“Aah, now that you mentioned it… isn’t your ability more convenient when it’s used by a male child I wonder?”

“Of course that’s also one of the factors. The concept this time is a lovey-dovey harem king. Well, though you too could also use the magic of the same sex Liz Liza Westwood well enough before.”

When Leme said that jokingly, Kaa-san narrowed her eyes for the first time with her mouth bursting open in smile. <ref>Kaa-san = mother</ref>

“Fufufu-, Liza and I were lovey-dovey after all.”

“Wha, what are you saying, Hibiki-neesama!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s face went beet red and advanced forward out from the group of everyone.

“Be, besides you, you made a boyfriend but you kept it quiet from me… furthermore you even had a child without me knowing!”

“Because if I told that to Liza who loved me, I thought that it would make you jealous♪”

The woman―no, Mother unexpectedly stuck out her tongue playfully.

“I’m not jealous or anything, I just wanted you to talk with me properly!” <ref>Here Liz Liza’s way of talking turns into a polite way of talking when she talks with Hibiki, unlike her usual severe tone when talking with her students.</ref>

However Liz Liza-sensei’s eyes were both wet with tears and her body was trembling in shivers while she talked in reproach, it looked completely fitting with her child-like appearance.

“You didn’t tell me anything! You also entrusted your child that was just born to the orphanage! …Even though it would be fine even if you relied on me! You didn’t say anything and left to fight, and then you didn’t return back…!”

Mother smiled wryly in sadness.

“I’m sorry, Liza. At that time all the people around me were targeted, so I didn’t tell any of that to anyone. I also didn’t tell anything to the people at the orphanage and left him in front of the gate… without doing anything else.”

Mother was stealing a glance at Kazuki worriedly with her voice dulling.

Not saying anything and then in front of the orphanage’s gate… she abandoned him without doing anything else.

That was what she said.

“You were not doing nothing.” Kazuki interrupted between the two.

“At the spot where I was left behind, I had been told that there was a memo accompanying me where the name [Kazuki] was written.”

Mother looked at Kazuki with a look of realization and immediately looked down awkwardly.

“…Yes. I conveyed just that. I was thinking that I wanted to raise a boy that is really close to what is important for him, and possessed the strength to protect that important thing to the end like a large tree…”

“It might be thanks to that naming, that this guy was growing up into an ideal harem king.”

Leme interjected. “That’s also a form of education you know. Just as I thought this might really be a destiny.”

Name―perhaps unconsciously he wanted to become a human that was suitable for the name [Kazuki(一樹)]. He felt that he had the awareness more than average person that his name was really important. <ref>The meaning of 一樹 is a single tree</ref>

“But things like naming… just something like that cannot be called as an education or raising him up. Just as I thought, I have never done anything that is like a mother…”

“Kaa-san!” Kazuki interrupted her from a sad and gloomy tone.

To call the young woman in front of his eyes that he was still unfamiliar with as mother from his mouth needed courage.

The important name of [Kazuki] encouraged the courage inside his chest, Kazuki spouted out the thing that he felt had to be said no matter what.

“I, don’t resent Kaa-san at all! Because I’m not unhappy or unfortunate! I am happy all this time!”

Kazuki lowered his head and thanked her.

“For giving birth to me… thank you very much. For continuing to fight, for this country, for protecting the future where we lived, thank you very much.”

“…You really have grown up strong, aren’t you? And then the one that raised you up this happy…”

Mother averted her eyes away from the bowing Kazuki as if to escape.

After that she was facing to the direction of his companions.

“Kanae-san.”

“Ye, yes! Okaa-sama <ref>A really respectful way of calling mother</ref>!!” Kanae straightened her back and answered with a nervous voice.

Mother then lowered her head deeply.

“Thank you very much. For raising this child into a person this kind and strong. Your family was the one that did what I couldn’t, pouring the greatest love and growth for him…”

“That’s preposterous! I’m exactly the one… who received the best Nii-sama that I can ask for!”

Kanae to lowered her head. Kazuki too, Mother too, Kanae too were lowering their heads.

Mother then laughed “Fufu-“ amusedly.

“How weird… despite how I’m supposed to be the worst mother. Everyone happily lowered their head like this… I wonder if this is what they called a fortune.”

She was not the worst or anything. The situation just couldn’t be helped. Mother had to fight no matter what the cost at that time.

The current Kazuki understood well about such a position.

Mother loved someone. But that time was different with now, at that time it was not known that a strong emotion would become a trigger of magic power and distorted the reality completely. Magic power influenced the act of mixing the strongest feelings of man and woman, and completely hindered any contraception, such thing was unknown at that time.

If he himself didn’t know about such thing beforehand, then even he would surely have done the same act already.

Mother loved someone and conceived a child. That was why she went away from the battle.

But during the time Mother was leaving the battlefield… the situation rapidly worsened.

Moreover the people around Mother were targeted.

That was why… she had no other choice than to not tell anyone about her child and abandoned him.

And then without even informing her best friend that was Liz Liza-sensei, she went ahead to the battle alone without doing anything else.

That kind of mother, who in the world could condemn her?

―’Why in the world was it only Kaa-san who had to shoulder such an heavy burden?’

‘Tou-san<ref>Tou-san = father</ref> is’… Kazuki was going to ask, and hesitated.

[All of my important person were targeted]. Those words had already implicated the heavy and painful fact.

“…This is not destiny or anything like that.”

Once again Mother murmured to herself.

“Kanae-san, to let me reunite with this child, thank you…”

Mother lowered her head to Kanae once again.

After that with a timid manner she faced Kazuki once more.

“While protecting the seal in this place, I have regretted the fact that I abandoned you and headed to the fight all this time. Why do I have to fight, I always thought that it was unreasonable. Now, you are chosen by Leme and this sword, inside me there is also the sad feeling that you are shouldering the same fate like me. I wanted to raise my boy normally, unrelated from all this fighting… But… I also had the dream of you being chosen and you coming to this place. I wanted to have a glance of the grown up you. After all, I’m just something like a bounded ghost that cannot leave this place.”

That’s just like a doting parent though, saying that Mother smiled self-derisively.

“You know, the moment when I gave birth to you, I had the feeling that a special, strong child had just been born. That was why I was hoping, that surely you will be chosen and then you will come here. For such a thing to happen, the possibility must be so low like expecting a miracle to happen, but… Kanae-san, everyone that is here, you all had raised Kazuki to be this strong. You let us to meet fortuitously like this once more. …To come until this far here, I’m really thankful to all of you.”

Again Mother lowered her head, to Kazuki, to Kanae, to everyone else, one by one she lowered her head at them.

She was just earnestly lowering her thin back with a sorrowful face, and continued to lower her head.

He wanted to say something. But his feeling couldn’t be turned into any word. He was not unhappy. He didn’t resent anything. He was thankful. All his feeling that he wanted to convey beforehand, he had easily finished conveying them all.

He had the feeling that there was something more that he should say.

However that feeling couldn’t come out beautifully as words from his mouth.

Mother too was wordlessly and timidly staring at Kazuki as if holding herself back.

Amidst the pure white blizzard, they were staring at each other as if the time had stopped.

Suddenly―something changed.

The warm atmosphere was―sharply changed into cold.

The magic blizzard around them was not becoming stronger. Mother suddenly realized something with a ‘hah’ and her gaze became grim, then she thrust away Kazuki beside her strongly.

“Kaa-san…!?” Spontaneously and unintentionally, Kazuki leaked out a voice like an abandoned child.

No, wrong, this situation…

“Get away! Everyone, get away from me!!”

Mother yelled with a sharp voice as if a hero’s sense of responsibility was awakened inside her.

The sky at the other side of the blizzard was roaring thunderingly from the blowing wind. The wind moved pitch black clouds to their direction and completely covered the sky. The surroundings suddenly turned dark.

From the dark clouds, a dreadful voice was reverberating.

{O people that continue to stop at the boundary of life and death, know the karma of your deep sin.}

Kazuki and the others looked at the sky altogether.

{My name is Hel. Thou is already a dead person. …In accordance with that fate, offer that everything to me!!}

Pitch black lightning flashed from the dark cloud―piercing the back of Mother.

{{{furigana|Helheim Drive|Death God Encroachment}}}!!”

It was something that happened in an instant where no one could do anything. He was not even allowed to Foresight what kind of magic phenomenon would be caused by the dreadful and strange magic power.

The black lightning melted into Mother like an evil spirit. Mother went “Guh-!” and her body writhed in pain, blue magic power light was emitted from her whole body.

Kazuki knew this light. He had seen it before.

This emitted light was completely the same like that time when Loki encroached into Kaya.

It was the light of the existence itself being usurped by a Diva.

The emitted blue magic power and the encroaching pure black magic power mixed with each other, depicting a marble pattern. Little by little the pure black surface was increasing, it was trying to erase the existence of Mother.

It was as if he was seeing the process of a food that became spoiled in fast forward.

‘…This is a lie right?’

Kazuki stood stock still in a daze. He couldn’t possibly think that the happening in front of his eyes was reality.

Whether it was the miracle that he could reunite with Mother like this.

And even how such a miracle was currently disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Whichever it was… was unbelievable.

He couldn’t think that everything in this moment was all reality.

Kaa-san is disappearing. He couldn’t believe it.

‘This is a lie right… The thing that I still haven’t conveyed yet…”

However he didn’t understand what kind of words he should use…

They were just exchanging awkward gazes while holding back just now…

Not yet… not like this…

Who was it, the one with this black magic power.

Why would they do something like this!?

His body couldn’t move from the numbness. His situational judgment, didn’t work at all.

This was his first experience, having his body and his heart freezing completely like this in a time where he should fight.

Even his lips were freezing. ‘This is a lie right? Stop’, he thought that, but he couldn’t even raise a voice to yell.

“STOPPPPPPPPPPP!!”

―Someone was yelling as Kazuki’s proxy.

A gust of black shadow was jumping forward in front of his eyes.

It was the back of Kanae with her ponytail trailing behind like a cat’s tail.

“Don’t you dare to disturb this person and Nii-sama!! Only that, I will absolutely not forgive!!”

Kanae drew the black katana―Michikage, and swung down at the black magic power that was eating away at Mother. That slash―spontaneously he was inappropriately fascinated by the beautiful trajectory that slash drew. It was as if he was seeing a black rainbow.

Kanae’s spine, skeletal structure, all of her body was working together without even a little bit of wasteful movement. There was no deviation at all, it was a movement that looked perfect for Kanae’s flesh body. The quintessence movement.

The black rainbow that was unleashed from such a movement, tore apart the magic power that was encroaching into Mother in the timing right before it was going to swell up even larger.

It was a truly perfect timing, as if an expert martial artist had read the breathing of the opponent and took the sail out of the opponent’s move.

A perfect movement, and a perfect timing―it was exactly a divine work.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki…!”

For some reason it was Kaguya-senpai who yelled that technique’s name while her body was trembling.

It was Kanae’s technique that even Kazuki didn’t know about. That instant, something miraculous happened. The instant the black blade was swung down―the magic phenomenon that completely covered Mother were all breaking down.

{That’s impossible! What just happened!?}

That Diva―Hel’s panicked voice was resounding. The black magic power was blown away from Mother’s back, where it formed the figure of a girl that fell on her butt. She was not an avatar but a materialized body, it was a Diva with the appearance of a very young girl.

In contrast with the materialized Hel, Mother powerlessly fell on her knees at that spot. It was not only power leaving her whole body, the magic power that constructed her body was also thinning down, faintly like an illusion, her figure was changing into a half-transparent light.

The powerful Diva that had already accomplished materializing was trying to steal the flesh body of Mother that materialized from the power of the seal. But that magic phenomenon was broken by Kanae.

However in that case―Mother’s little remaining magic power was completely stolen. Possibly her magic power had already been running out in the first place.

Kazuki caught the body of Mother, that was thinning out, in his arms in panic.

“You bastard… against my role for the sake of papa… how dare you…!!”

The Diva that fell on her butt―Hel was glaring at their way with a gaze filled with hatred. Her long blue hair that reminded him of Loki was bristling up from the blizzard right behind her.

This girl was going to steal Kaa-san… she was trying to make her a hostage.

Guessing that―violent emotion was surging inside Kazuki’s head. This girl…!!

Hel yelled. She turned at Mother.

“…Zero Knight! I won’t recognize you! Your role, your objective, I won’t let you accomplish them all! I won’t let you misunderstand, thinking that you won against papa!!”

At the same time a fierce magic power whirled out from that body. She was trying to cast some kind of powerful attack magic. The tip of that magic power was heading at Mother’s back.

Kazuki’s rage instantly changed into terror and trepidation.

If an attack was directed at Mother right now…!

It was a fear that he had never experienced before. His body and thought froze instantly.

“Lose and die again! O lamentation of the dead, carry away that soul from my hand… {{furigana|Nifl Driva|Hell Wind}}!!”

When Hel thrust out her bluish-white palm, from there was blowing a devilish wind as if the blizzard of the Haunted Ground that had been hurling at them thoroughly until now was compressed several hundred times in it.

“Kaa-san, dangerous!”

Kazuki immediately embraced Mother close to his body and covered her with his back.

Yet in front of them a black shadow was standing in the way.

“…Don’t you bother these two!!”

―It was Kanae. Kazuki covered his mother, and Kanae covered those two. The three of them were blown away altogether and fell from the ridgeline. In such dangerous situation Kazuki used his sword―<Ame no Murakumo> to pierce the ground and held out along with his mother that he held in his left hand.

“Kaa-san…!”

Inside Kazuki’s hugging left arm, like water that was spilling out from a cracked jar, the magic power that was composing mother’s existence was vanishing. She was vanishing!

Mother leaked out a weak voice. “…Just now, it looks like my last remaining magic power was used up. But I had already accomplished my role, so…”

Accomplished her role? Already?

Wait. Please wait! There is still….

“Don’t be a hindrance! Follow after Kanae!!” Liz Liza-sensei called out to the others and rushed at Hel’s direction.

“The final time between Kazuki and Hibiki-neesama… I absolutely won’t let you bother them!”

Don’t say that this is the last time…

Mio, Kaguya-senpai… all of his companions, they all cut in between them and Hel to protect him and mother, they were shining with the light of spell chanting simultaneously.

“You plan to stand in my way! You bunch of humans!”

Hel yelled. “Against a materialized Diva, it’s futile no matter how many humans gather here, futile! Are you looking down on me!? I’ll massacre you all and get one over papa!”

What incomprehensible thing was she yelling, this girl…

His head didn’t work watching the situation in front of his eyes. Rather than that kind of thing, mother was…

Even faster than his companions magic, Hel’s magic was invoked.

“…O Grand Haunted Ground of ancient times… please offer the souls that are rotting away in this land as the dress that is armoring my body… Helheim Drive!”

Once again several black lightning were falling to Hel’s body from the dark cloud. That black magic power was whirling on Hel’s body while creating Prima Materia, its substance changed―transforming into something like a Magic Dress.

It was a strange dress. As if several Magic Dresses were mixed up messily… there was no uniformity among every single part. However every single design of the parts had the shape that they had the feeling of seeing before somewhere.

The parts looked like the Magic Dresses that the students of the Magic Division wore on their bodies.

“STOP!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled after noticing the true form of that power.

“Stop it, don’t you dirty those guys’ souls!! You trash!!”

One part of the Magic Dress that Hel wore―the red wings were emitting orange light like a fire shadow.

Unbelievably, Phoenix’s avatar emerged out beside Hel.

“The dead is my power, mine to use as I please! …Respond to my accusation and burn to ash! Israel Judgment!!”

It was a vortex of magic power he had seen before. It was a magic that even Kazuki and others had seen before, but it was activated with a lot more abbreviated chanting.

“I told you…! Don’t you dare become a hindrance for Nii-sama-!!”

Right before that magic was invoked, the shadow of a black cat leaped once again with a force that was like flying.

With a perfect step-in and timing―once again, it was that miraculous technique.

The wavelength of Hel’s magic power that swelled up right before the magic was invoked vanished like a lie with a *PACHIN!* sound.

“What’s going on, this technique!? …Eei!!”

Hel opened her eyes wide with rage and shock but―she immediately directed a different magic at Kanae.

“Freeze and be silent… Glacier Wind!!”

A part of Hel’s Magic Dress―the floating crystal on her back was emitting a deep blue light, Vepar’s avatar emerged out.

…She was making the soul of the Magika Stigmas that once died in this Fuji’s sea of trees to posses her own body and enslaved them. That death god was activating the magic of the contract through the souls of the dead.

This time even Kanae didn’t have the composure to unleash that technique. The cold magic that Koyuki was also specializing at assaulted Kanae without giving her time to dodge.

At exactly the same time, Hel also invoked her own magic.

“You that is already death come to this side too! Nifl Driva!!”

Hel raised her palm and then she overlapped the blowing blizzard with the [Glacier Wind] from just now.

The chill of the mermaid and the blizzard of the world of the dead mixed with each other, amplifying each other.

“Uguu-!!” Kanae raised a scream and got blown away helplessly.

Besides her defensive magic power that got smashed, she was also writhing around from the chill that was violating her mind.

The black breastplate of Hel’s Magic Dress shone. This time an avatar of a black bird, Halphas’ avatar was emerging. She was chanting magic one after another with a speed that was hard to believe.

“Suffer and die! O god of war of the spirit world, under thy Divine Protection, I’ll sacrifice the wailing of that bitter enemy… Inferno!!”

Hel created two gigantic pure black pillar of flame in both her hands, she then met both her palms and combined them into one and created a bow and arrow of black flame. It was Halphas’s level 7 magic that Yumeno-san once used to finish off her other self.

It was a rapid-fire of magic just like the Quad-core Magika that was the result of Naiarlatoteph’s research. No, her magic invocation was even faster than that.

The giant mass of black flame was fired at Kanae who was writhing in agony.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage! To the other side of the long stagnation, exile away that calamity… Leap Stasis!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s chanting―an avatar of clock emerged out in order to protect Kanae.

When he thought that the hand of that clock was fiercely rotating, the black flame that was flying near vanished.

“You trash Diva! I blew away your magic to the space-time!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s Original One―it was once casted with her own body aging as the target, an evasion magic that postponed the <change> in exchange of vast magic power, especially with that short chanting.

This time Hel was not surprised.

“Hmph, there is no way the likes of human can consecutively use that kind of convenient magic!”

The red wings, the crystal, the black breastplate, all of them shone simultaneously. Hel’s own magic power that caused the blizzard of the world of the dead was also included.

“Hayashizaki Kanae! Do that technique more! Block them all!!”

“That technique is not something you can do successfully that many times! Damn-!”

Liz Liza-sensei and Kanae shouted angrily at each other.

Finally at that time, the magic that the others’ were chanting were all invoked simultaneously.

“O water surface that sway from my singing voice, manipulate the small wave skillfully, gather, and become a giant tsunami! Come from the beyond and wash away to the distant place… Tidal Wave!”

Koyuki invoked Vepar’s magic of tsunami. It ignored the space and a tsunami that was created behind Hel using magic power came surging.

“Nifl Driva!!”

Hel immediately turned back to the tsunami and fired a blizzard.

The violent blizzard froze the tsunami all over and destroyed the power of that phenomenon making it disappear.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, set free the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim in the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thought! The origin of nightmare, the vicissitudes of materialism, respond to both hope and fear and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Mio and Kaguya-senpai’s magic was invoked at the same time. A wall of flame was going to rise from the bottom of Hel’s feet. Pitch black shadow was crawling up from inside the shadow.

Hel detected the danger and tried to run away from that spot.

“This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the falling thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

But Lotte equipped a gauntlet on her left hand and locked Hel inside a barrier of electromagnetism. Hel’s body was paralyzed by the electricity and she was rooted to that spot.

Furthermore there was several small lights that were floating around Hel.

“The fate of all creation is inside the great celestial sphere… o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Line of light was running between countless stars, that [constellation] tied up the paralyzed Hel.

“…This kind of irritating act!?”

The body of the yelling Hel was swallowed by a wall of flame. Even further her head was chewed apart by the giant monster that jumped out from the shadows.

From inside the wall of flame, from inside the mouth of the black monster, a dark blue defensive magic power was shining and scattered.

“O {{furigana|august lightning|Mikadzuchi}} that rain down due to god’s rage! The spilt blood of Kagutsuchi dripped down to the hilt and gather, become a flash of blade! The large drum of lightning sound of lightning speed, {{furigana|Mikafutsu no Mitama|Mikafutsu Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai created a golden blade―with that heavily curving katana that hid a destructive power like lightning, she slashed at Hel with all her strength.

Hel that couldn’t move her body was blown away along with a thunderous roar.

Consecutive attack―but Hel immediately stood back up.

“Hikaru! Mio-chan! Koyuki-chan!” Kaguya-senpai yelled at her comrades of the Witch’s Mansion.

“This girl cannot be defeated with average magic! We are going to use Chorus Magic!!”

The four people began to match their magic power wavelength.

In order to protect them, Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and Lotte stood as the vanguards and prepared their weapons.

“…You bunch of humans… hand over the Zero Knight and the Sacred Treasure…!!”

Along with a voice that made the listener shudder, Hel tore off the binding of constellation with brute force and ripped apart the biting big jaw of the shadow monster with both her hands, at the same time she then once again shone with several magic power lights.

―Kazuki was largely unaware of the battle that was currently happening.

The sounds of the fighting felt like it was far away as if a thin membrane was filtering all of it.

That was how much Kazuki’s was concentrating on what was inside his embrace, his mother that even now was disappearing.

“Kazuki.”

His mother was, for the first time, calling Kazuki with the name that she named him with.

But just from such a little matter, it made Kazuki’s sight damp with tears.

“Kazuki… the Ame no Murakumo…”

He didn’t need that kind of thing.

Rather than such thing, right now, the person that was going to disappear inside his arms was someone that was far more important. His mother’s body temperature, body weight, were vanishing away in no time at all, he knew that.

“I don’t need that kind of thing, Kaa-san… Kaa-san, I, I’m living perfectly happy.”

Kazuki repeated the thing that he had already said like a spell. Even though what he wanted to say was not this kind of thing. For some reason, the feeling that was rampaging inside his chest couldn’t be turned into words.

Even though if he kept wasting time like this, she was going to vanish completely.

“I see. I’m glad.”

His mother smiled hearing that―she raised her thin white arm and stroked Kazuki’s head.

Even though it was weak like the branch of a tree that swayed from the wind, it was a gentle hand movement.

It was a completely unknown sensation for him.

He had the feeling that sparks scattered inside his head, inside his eyes that were wet with tears.

From inside the head of Kazuki who was searching for words, all words and reason disappeared, a pure white emotion completely covered everything.

He noticed. There was nothing that he still wanted to convey.

What he was looking for, was not that kind of thing.

He was only merely, overflowing with emotion.

When he noticed that emotion ―Kazuki hugged tightly the thin and weakened body of his mother, then he buried his face into her chest.

“Kaa-san… I don’t want you to go.”

―What was rampaging inside his head uncontrollably was easily coming out from his mouth.

He felt something that he had never noticed was armoring him until now, disappear completely.

Once it had come out, it was pouring out of him together with tears and scream.

“No! I don’t want this!! No!!”

It was not something exaggerated like something he wanted to convey or anything.

‘I―just want to be spoiled by Kaa-san.’

Their relation was not something exaggerated like the previous King and the King that succeeded after her.

‘I am my mother’s child!’

‘No! I don’t want this!’ Kazuki cried like a child.

“…Fufu-“

His mother returned his hug weakly and let escape a faint chuckle.

“You should not say something selfish.”

After saying that, she stroked his head once again.

‘―Kaa-san, I, have never said anything selfish through my life until now.’

No matter what happened even if it was unreasonable, he had never done anything like giving up.

Even without anyone rewarding him, he overcame all kinds of hardship with his hard work.

He had never seriously yelled words like ‘don’t wanna’ or anything like that.

He almost never cried at all.

Despite so, could what he did right now be called as selfishness.

What’s with that… that kind of thing…

“No way! I don’t want something like this! I don’t want…!!”

She was disappearing! Merely, just during this short instant, his mother was!

‘Don’t say what I’m doing is selfish!! By all rights, isn’t what I’m doing only natural!!’

“No! I have been patient for all these fifteen years!! There was no one at all that patted my head saying that I have done my best! I didn’t even realize that such a thing is strange! I realize now! That all this time I wanted my head to get patted by Kaa-san!! It’s strange you know! This kind of thing… I don’t want…!!”

‘I shouldn’t be defeated by this kind of thing’, Kazuki thought.

This is irrational. For the first time since he was born, Kazuki was overpowered by this monster called irrationality.

He pressed his face that was messily stained with tears onto his mother’s chest, he cried and shouted as if to spew out everything from the bottom of his throat out of his heart. It was as if he was completely changed into an existence that was just crying and shouting.

The tears and screams that had been piling up without him even noticing during these fifteen years were all overflowing without pause.

“Kazuki…”

His mother put a faint strength into her weak arm that was like a dry wood, and hugged him back.

Gently, sweetly, warmly, because of that his tears were overflowing out even harder.

“Thank you. For giving me a chance to spoil you in the end. With this I finally…”

His mother too, during this fifteen years she was enduring until now in this land.

When he understood that, the weight of this monster called irrationality became doubled.

“With this we could finally do something like a true mother and child…”

Vanished.

On the other side of his sight that was stained messily with tears, the chest of the mother that he was hugging, was turning into countless particles of light before disappearing.

Her lingering voice entered his ears before disappearing.

The warmth seeped into his chest and disappeared.

From within Kazuki’s embrace, a dried up sound was spilling out and fell onto the ground. It was a white skeleton.

“Aa, aaaa…”

She was a person that had already died fourteen years ago.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!”

Refusing the truth, Kazuki cried and shouted.

“NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

The countless light particles that were scattering were floating lightly in the air before entering into Kazuki’s chest.

{We are going to be together from now on you know. After all, we could even meet like this.}

Certainly that was a miracle.

{If we can just meet, humans can be changed forever in an instant. That kind of magic had already been used by humans since the time long ago.}

The small particle of magic power became the final voice and it was absorbed into his chest.

Certainly, he would never forget everything that happened here forever.

{Thank you for growing up happily, Kazuki.}

{Thank you.}

{I just keep saying thank you but, I’m really happy.}

{…Thank you.}

Suddenly a scene was opening up inside of Kazuki’s head.

Those were the scene that was shown by the small magic power that was absorbed into Kazuki’s chest. At the same time with the magic power making his mother’s feeling into voice and conveying that to him, his mother’s past memory was recalled inside Kazuki.

Kazuki’s oldest memory―this scene was the continuation of that.

The orphanage at night. Avoiding the eyes of the people, his mother abandoned Kazuki in front of the gate.

His mother turned her back at the crying Kazuki and even while looking back many times she kept walking through the night street with an unsteady gait.

Even her tears were drying up. This was her last determination.

She couldn’t consult anyone. She couldn’t even let anybody see her current figure.

If she didn’t head to the battle alone, the victims would only increase.

She had to fight no matter what. Without anybody seeing her off, without anybody even cheering her on, with her everything snatched away entirely, she even abandoned the child that she obtained at the very end from the person that she loved.

―She had to fight.

While walking alone unsteadily, the light of the town that she passed through cursed her. When she thought about how there was as many happy families as there were the light shining, it couldn’t be helped that she felt accursed. Negative emotions like rage and sorrow were raging crazy inside her chest.

Why was she the only one who couldn’t get her hands on such an ordinary thing.

No. I don’t want to fight. This is unreasonable.

Even so, other than her… there was no human that could fight that enemy.

When she was faced with such ultimate truth―it made her realized that this thing called self-sacrifice was by no means a deceit.

She was made to realize that she loved this unreasonable world.

Even with all her important people killed and torn away from her, still…

She had to fight.

Together with that determination―the world of memory was cut off.

Kazuki returned to reality.

―Inside the blizzard, Kazuki was hugging the white skeleton. While hugging the white skeleton so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind, Kazuki heard the sound of his comrades fighting. Those sounds were finally reaching his ears.

He understood just from the sounds that it was a difficult enemy. He understood that if it kept like this his comrades would fall into danger.

“No…”

Kazuki was still continuing to cry while hugging the skeleton.

But, he had to fight. No matter how unreasonable it was.

Fight, there was something he had to protect at all cost.

Until now, everything of this world had been kind to him.

He had already made a lot of people that he loved and that were important to him.

There was also the irrationality but, there was even miracles.

Such an obvious world, was obviously lovely.

He was not some special existence.

He was going to stand up after crying just for thirty more seconds, Kazuki decided.

“I… don’t resent anything Kaa-san. I’m not unhappy. That’s why…”

Kazuki grasped a handful of snow, using Pyrokinesis to plunder the heat he made the snow even colder and pressed it together. He made a small snow hut to store the skeleton there so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind.

“…I’m going to fight, Kaa-san.”

Holding Ame no Murakumo in hand, he stood up.

Kazuki rushed to the decisive battle at the crater.

He finally recovered the clearness of his head in order to fight.

Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, and Koyuki were entering the preparation for Chorus Magic. But that cooperation wouldn’t tolerate even a slight disturbance in it, it became even more difficult than normal inside this fierce blizzard.

The blue haired death god named Hel was displaying an absurd power.

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and an armed Lotte challenged Hel determinedly, each time they dealt a single attack on the opponent, they received a fierce magic counter and got blown away. That divine work of Kanae also often failed, even if it worked it did nothing more than blocking a single gunport (opening) of Hel.

―There were three. There were three souls of Magika Stigmas that Hel made to possess her body and turned into parts of her dress. And then with her own magic there was a total of four rapid firing magic that was continuously invoked.

Even in the case where it was high level magic that was used, that casting speed of hers was dreadfully fast.

All three of the vanguards were equipped with the armor of [Seusenhofer] that Lotte chanted, yet the armors were already in destroyed shapes.

Their strategy was in the process of failure. The limit of the three vanguards for buying time was going to come first before the Chorus Magic could even finish.

―During such thing, Kanae who failed to make her divine work succeed was hit right from the front with a high level magic. Kanae’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag.

“You, die while feeling a special agony!”

Hel’s black breastplate shone and made the avatar of Halphas emerge.

“Inferno!”

The jet black flame that possessed both physical destruction and mind destruction attacked Kanae at an inescapable timing.

“Leap Stasis!!”

Liz Liza-sensei just barely [postponed] that single arrow.

Combined with the previous one she had activated this magic twice in total, the magic postponed the magic that was heading to Kanae. But surely when this magic was cancelled later on Kanae would taste a hellish agony. Though that was only if they could safely go home.

Liz Liza-sensei’s magic power too was also wholly carried away to beyond the space-time as the compensation of the postponing. That magic power wouldn’t return back until after the magic was cancelled.

Hel also saw through that and directed the brunt of the attack magic at Liz Liza-sensei.

“You don’t have any magic power left anymore right! …Sink a hundred ships, o threat of the sea that is lurking in the deep sea…show that whole face!”

Vepar’s avatar floated on Hel’s back. The power of Solomon 72 Pillar was forcefully dragged out from their contract with the dead people. There was no one among his comrades that was in a state that could immediately react to that.

―He had to protect them.

Kazuki ran, passing through his comrades at the rear that were preparing for Chorus Magic and cut in front of Liz Liza-sensei with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Hayashizaki! …What about Hibiki-neesama!?”

For an instant, Kazuki’s chest was blocked up from Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“…Stab your fang! Ice Breaker!!”

Several vortex of magic power were created in front of Kazuki’s eyes, giant icebergs were sticking out from there surging at him. Kazuki held up Ame no Murakumo.

How did his mother handle this sword ―he could faintly sense that <Battou Kaikon>.

“Mow down the whole creation, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

The power that Yamato no Takeru used in legend that time he was falling into the trap of the fire plan―inside this royal sword there was the power to bring an end to natural phenomenon.

His magic power was absorbed into the blade where it emitted a golden light.

When Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo to the side, as if an unseen blade was flying, all the surging icebergs were bisected into two.

“That power… was Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel leaked out a shocked voice.

It seemed that she had fought his mother before.

Kazuki grasped the sword naturally and he felt power filling his hand.

“The power of Solomon King and, the power of Japanese Mythology’s King that Zero Knight used…? But even if you are a King twice, you are still just an inexperienced King aren’t you!? If that’s so then even I alone will suffice!”

“Everyone! The Chorus Magic will complete with just a little more! Until that time, I will buy time! Those whose exhaustion is severe are to draw back!”

Inexperienced King. Certainly, he might be so.

However the bonds had been already tied. ‘That is my power. I don’t know where this Diva came from but, I’ll make you regret making light of me as inexperienced’, Kazuki thought.

“Intending to win against me… I’ll make you regret that.”

Hel too spouted out words that were in the same mood as Kazuki.

In another words this Diva also still had a trump card. She was going to use that now.

Hel removed the eye patch that covered her right eye and from there a deep red light burst out.

The Magic Dress on Hel’s whole body disintegrated and reduced into a pure magic power light.

“O dead people that are tired of waiting for glory, you are together with me! Become my brethren!!”

Even more countless lightning ran from the dark cloud and went towards Hel. Enormous souls of the dead were gathering inside Hel’s small body. Hel’s body floated in the sky like a dark saint.

“Together right now, celebrate the beginning of Ragnarok loudly!”

The pitch black magic power that completely covered Hel’s body―called out to an endless number of dead people and brought to fruition a single magic.

“Now, let’s begin the legend! {{furigana|Naglfar|Announcing Ship of God and Evil’s Mortal Combat}}!!”

The assembly of the black magic power swelled out enormously. It was huge―as if covering the sky.

Yes, it was physically large.

What appeared from the materialization of that magic power was not in the scale of Magic Dress. Hel was buried in the core of that enormous mass, he was already unable to confirm by sight her shadow or shape.

The thing that was floating in the blizzard sky was―an outrageously gigantic jet black ship.

Naglfar―even Kazuki knew that name. It was the ship that brought about the huge turning point in the world of Norse Mythology. Until the promised day, Hel who was the king of the dead gathered the nails of the dead that were filled with grudge and magic power from all over the world in order to make a gigantic ship. And then in the advent of <{{furigana|the day of twilight of the gods|Ragnarok}}>, a great amount of evil giants would ride Naglfar and advanced to the world of the gods.

It was the huge symbol of nightmare of the end of the world.

That was Hel’s trump card.

There was no sail on the ship that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes, it was covered with thick board, rather than calling it a ship from the Middle Ages, it was more like a <battleship>.

Its black thick armor had an uneven surface with disorderly scaly appearance. When he looked more in detail the ship was exactly like in the myth―it was formed from the pitch black nails of the dead.

It was like the finger tips of humans that went into necrosis from the cold, a bloody jet black color that was mixed with purplish red color.

The grotesque battleship of darkness was lording over Kazuki and the others.

‘…I’m going to defeat her, and I’ll begin.’

“This is not a power on the level of gathering the souls of three Magika Stigmas from this mountain like before! Know the seriousness of the death god!!”

At the same time with her proclamation of war, there were several vortexes of magic power that floated up in the frontage of Naglfar. It was told in the myth that magic power was residing inside the nails of the dead. That magic power was floating in the frontage of Naglfar. The magic power was whirling while converging―*DON!* such sound rang out and a magic bullet was fired. *DON!* *DON!* *DON!* Several sparks of black magic power were scattered.

It was undoubtedly a ship’s bombardment.

“Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Kazuki tore apart that first volley with one swept of Ame no Murakumo and extinguished them. But with a *JIIN* the heaviness of the bombardment numbed the hand that was holding the sword. He didn’t feel such thing at all when he cut apart the [Ice Buster] from before, the heaviness of the bombardment felt like it was several tens of times of that.

*DON!* *DON!* *DON!* ―the magic bullet was fired rapidly even now without pause. Kazuki took a stance of slashing with Ame no Murakumo.

…He was unable to invoke [Kusanagi no Tsurugi] with the same speed of the enemy’s rapid-fire.

Kazuki had such a hunch too.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!”

He had already chanting a magic that could deal with a large amount of magic power attack.

Countless Sacred Treasures were created behind him, then all of it was fired one after another.

The magic bullets and Futsunushi no Kami’s Sacred Treasures collided, the blizzard sky shined.

It couldn’t block them all―the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized were heading at Kazuki and his comrades behind him before raining down.

“Zekorbeni!”

While trembling from the intensity of the bombardment, Kazuki used his trump card.

Right now there was nothing he could do except using this power for the sake of defense.

“I will protect everyone! …Mode・Phoenix!!”

Enormous flame spewed out from Zekorbeni on Kazuki’s chest, creating an armor in firelight color. That orange light connected Kazuki’s mind with Phoenix directly.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

With a loud voice the defensive magic of the flame wall was invoked. Zekorbeni could amplify the might of the magic the more magic power was poured into it. Kazuki poured several times the amount of magic power that was originally needed for this level 2 magic in one into Zekorbeni.

A thick wall of flame was built up all at once.

The flame wall swallowed the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized.

Even so the remaining small magic bullets that looked like dregs of the original were still raining down on Kazuki behind the wall like a shower. Even the comrades behind Kazuki were―.

“Kyaa-!” Mio’s scream was raised.

Even just this much might become a hindrance for the chanting of the Chorus Magic.

The flame wall lost its power and vanished. But Naglfar was still floating in the sky while creating vortexes of magic power even more. The bombardment would continue without pause…!!

The attack was simple, but it was an excessively thick curtain of attack.

“Damn-!” Kanae raised a voice that was irritated with herself who couldn’t do anything.

…A swordsman couldn’t do anything in this situation.

“Kanae, you move back with Liz Liza-sensei whose magic power is used up! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

Kazuki yelled while once again bisecting the raining down magic bullets all at once in a single slash.

He slashed Ame no Murakumo directly horizontal. There Kazuki’s movement that was controlling the sword stopped. The magic bullet unceasingly flew at him in that gap.

This gap had to be filled.

Ame no Murakumo was still hiding more power but―a Sacred Treasure was not something that could be mastered where the user could use all of its powers right from the start. Training was needed.

He couldn’t hold back the bombardment just with the power of Ame no Murakumo. His power as the King of Solomon was also necessary.

“Fire Wall!!”

Kazuki poured a lot more magic power into Zekorbeni and unfolded a thicker wall of flame. At the same time he chanted [Tenkuu Battou Rengehou]. He was working at full capacity.

“Lotte!” Kazuki shouted.

“Yes desu! …Hit and run attack right desu!!”

Lotte understood Kazuki’s intention even without being ordered.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of the tyrannical god right here… Custom Liberion!”

Lotte equipped armors that were lined up with countless small type thruster units on both her legs and arms, she immediately ignited them―flying to the blizzard sky. She circled to right beside the battleship of darkness that was flying in the sky and scattered bullets from the large type gatling that was attached on the armor.

“You’re a nuisance, you fly!”

Naglfar also directed several vortexes of magic power at Lotte and fired rapidly magic bullets from there.

Lotte who was clad in [Custom Liberion] that excelled in mobility flew around Naglfar and ran away from that line of fire. No, she was also gotten hit with several shots that she couldn’t evade. Each time she got hit, smoke rose from the armor. Yet Lotte continued her hit and run with preparedness for death.

But with a lot of the [gunport] directed at Lotte, the attack to Kazuki and everyone behind him that were chanting Chorus Magic was lessened. There was also a limit on how many gunport Naglfar could take out each time.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!”

Kazuki intercepted the lessened attack with a countless Sacred Treasures.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!” Kazuha-senpai too imitated Kazuki and invoked the same magic.

This time it was Naglfar that couldn’t neutralize the countless Sacred Treasures and the gatling bullets, the armor of the battleship of darkness was beginning to be impacted by the projectiles.

They displayed a situation of a fierce bombardment exchange.

“Many of you combining your power… it’s annoying! Even though I’m just alone! Even though papa too won’t lend his hand to me… everyone, everyone is ganging up and making fun of me!!”

A voice of an irritable child escaped from the inside of the eerie Naglfar.

…No, was she a child? Papa… did she mean Loki?

Putting that aside, she was held back enough.

Even with a materialized Diva as the opponent, if he united his will with his comrades in this number then they could hold her back.

They have arrived at the place where they could stand against a god with the power of a human.

And then, if there was the power of bonds, and this sword that he inherited from his mother… they could defeat her.

For that sake, a momentary opening was necessary. Naglfar’s bombardment would stop, Kazuki believe that that moment would come before long and persisted in defense.

“ “ “ “{{furigana|We know thy true name|Shem ha Meforash}}!!” “ “ “

That time was approaching.

Finally the Chorus Magic of everyone from the Witch’s Mansion entered the climax. Mio, Koyuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, the four of them created enormous pillars of magic power that felt like it could reach the heavens.

Those magic power pillars emitted wavelengths that were accurate to the inch while mixing with each other.

“ “ “ “Thy true name is Baal… though that be so, all of evil was born in the Middle Ages! Calculating faith, and sham loyalty stained the sublime Baal! Born from falsehood the army of demons multiply in multiply and thy stand at the summit!” “ “ “

Behind the four people the golden great king that carried the power of the stars, Baal was floating and materialized.

But under the identity of Baal there was one other face that hid a more mighty power. Baal’s greatest magic was―obtained in posterior due to curses, now all of it was liberated.

The contractor, Hikaru-senpai, commanded.

“The great god of Ugalit Mythology Baal… answer my command, liberate all of that curses!! …Thy stained name is… {{furigana|Beelzebub|King of Flies}}!!”

“Very well… watch it thoroughly!!”

Together with a voice that was filled with rage―Baal’s golden figure was breaking down and decayed like mud.

He was stained jet black exactly the same like the accursed Naglfar in front of their eyes!

And then the thing that was Baal became {{furigana|a swarm of countless giant flies|Beelzebub}}.

Like a dark cloud that was flowing, the giant swarm of the flies passed overhead Kazuki and the others and surged to Naglfar.

Due to Christianity in the Middle Ages, Baal who was a god of a different teaching was repainted as a devil and received the curses of the people. That curse was―one of the seven deadly sins [gluttony].

Beelzebub was maximizing that nature.

The swarm of flies was bathed in countless magic bullets. But the flies ate at that. While eating away the bullet curtain one after another, the flies finally clung to the black armor of Naglfar. And then, even that armor that was made from the nails of the dead began to be eaten.

“Thi, this…!!”

Hel raised an impatient voice and created vortexes of magic power, she fired magic bullets at the side of the giant flies that were eating greedily. Several of the flies vanished from the hit at their side. But the flies too were eating greedily at the armor into shreds with momentum that was not inferior to that.

It was a fierce devouring at each other between the {{furigana|death god|Hel}} and {{furigana|the king of demon|Beelzebub}}.

Of course Beelzebub’s summoned body couldn’t stay in this world for long.

But―right now was the time to go out in offensive. The bombardment had stopped, Naglfar’s armor became littered with moth-eaten damage, the path for the sake of bathing Hel with a blow was opened widely.

“Everyone!”

Kazuki gave out a signal to his comrades. After that he immediately poured magic power into Zekorbeni.

“…O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

The swarm of flies moved aside and conceded a path to Kazuki that spread out wings of flame and flew away.

And then―the greatest magic that he could use from Mio’s positivity level of 155, level 8.

The trump card that he hadn’t used until now because of the intensity of his fatigue was now used.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate the flame of one’s last moment, become the sun of the surface… {{furigana|Imitation Flare|Sun of the End}}!!”

The avatar of the firebird was liberated and headed to Naglfar from Kazuki.

The avatar of the firebird exploded like a bomb.

Phoenix that symbolized the sun liberated all of his own flame that was in the juncture of life and death and burned the target to ashes. That phenomenon was reenacted in this place.

The energy liberation that rivaled the solar flare(sun surface explosion) also sacrificed the flies that were late to escape while swallowing Naglfar.

The giant fire ball that even swallowed Naglfar whole floated in the air like a sun and continued to blaze. Inside it, they could see that the armor that was eaten away by the flies was melting in the blink of an eye.

“{{furigana|Mode・Merfolk(Mermaid Armament)!”

Kazuki instantly switched Zekorbeni―from Mio’s Phoenix, he went to Koyuki’s Vepar. He was enveloped in blue raiment that looked just like the shape of the sea itself. Koyuki’s positivity level had also reached 150 from that date. The greatest fire power of this bond, the level 8 was instantly invoked.

“Time turn drawing circle, the history repeated following the inevatibility, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! {{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}!!”

The instant the fire ball liberated all of its energy and vanished, this time it was Vepar’s avatar that emerged―the surrounding of Kazuki and Naglfar was instantly freezing.

A pure cold that surpassed even the blizzard of the Haunted Ground and the blizzard of the world of death―a world of ice.

Naglfar, and Hel that rode inside it were freezing, their movement was stopped.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki switched Zekorbeni even further―from Koyuki’s Vepar to Lotte’s Prometheus. His body was wrapped with a silver suits with a texture that was hard to consider as something of this world.

Lotte’s positivity level was also surpassing 150. He poured his magic power into the greatest fire power of that, to level 8.

“Turning thy back to the god, pour the wisdom of human history to the dream of destruction… hear the roar of human’s independence! {{furigana|Gustav Dora|Betrayal’s Romance Cannon}}!!”

A gigantic ordnance towered erectly from Kazuki’s chest to the front direction. It was a gigantic gun battery with length of few dozen meters and the thickness diameter close to one meter. A recoil propulsion system in order to withstand the firing of that gun battery was created on his back. In front of Naglfar, Kazuki also turned into a large weapon and determined his aim.

The unrealistic cannon that possessed the power of magic―fired.

A high explosive projectile that was almost as large as a human’s stature with the weight of a few ton was fired rapidly along with a thunderous roar that pierced your ears.

Masses of destruction landed one after another on Naglfar’s armor that was subjected under rapid freezing right after a super high temperature and exploded grandly. The nails of the dead were peeled off and fell apart.

When Kazuki finished firing all the explosive bullets and made the ordnance vanished―it was at the same time where Naglfar was finally destroyed from the attacks that came one after another.

“For, for a human, moreover a male to fire magic this powerful in rapid succession, how can your magic not run out..?”

Hel opened her eyes wide inside Naglfar that was barely floating in the air with its barely remaining fragment of magic power.

“No… that magic power inside you… that is Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel still survived! Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while taking a stance with Ame no Murakumo.

It was at that time that following the signal of commencing attack from Kazuki just now, his comrades invoked the magic that they were chanting all at once.

“Tearing the skin and blooming the flower of blood, the scream that echoed eternally… fell the betrayer and awaken the hell right here! Cocytus!”

Behind Kazuki who was slashing at Hel, a piercing cold of hell was overtaking him.

At that time the Ame no Murakumo in Kazuki’s grasp reverberated *JIIN* as if saying something to him.

…He could hear, the voice of the Sacred Treasure!

In this kind of time, this Sacred Treasure must be… used in this kind of way!

“Carry the mystery in your blade crest <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Kazuki immediately made a half turn on the spot and ran his blade not at Hel but at the cold of [Cocytus]. While Ame no Murakumo was enveloped in cold, it shone as if in echo.

Like Kusanagi no Tsurugi that tore apart magical phenomenon and dispersed them―it was not, the magic phenomenon was absorbed into that shining blade. The golden blade was frozen into deep blue and all the cold was compressed in it.

The essence of [slash] was to compress the energy within the narrowly linear range.

Katana could [cut] things by compressing the movement energy into the sharp blade.

Ame no Murakumo could even compress the magic energy into the blade’s narrow range.

That was this Battou Kaikon―[Tsumugari no Tachi].

Kazuki used his movement of cutting Kaguya-senpai’s [Cocytus] just like that to rotate in full circle and cut at Hel with the blade that carried cold.

“UOOOOOOOOOO!”

With Ame no Murakumo that was carrying the power of [Cocytus], Kazuki pursued the blown away Hel and dealt her one more blow even further. Hel was thrown onto the rock surface of Mt. Fuji.

“O lightning god, disturb the law of heaven following my will, liberate the undulation of destruction that is hidden in the atmosphere! {{furigana|Arc Flash Hazard|Super Lightning Arc Discharge}}!!”

Hikaru-senpai also cast Baal’s level 7 magic. The power of the Haunted Ground’s atmosphere was compressed into the two poles of positive and negative energy and raised a vortex around Hel, that equilibrium broke and caused a pure white great explosion. That was not something that was caused by nature, but by plasma.

Instantly, Kazuki cut at that plasma with Ame no Murakumo.

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!” <ref>I don’t understand the meaning of Tsumu, maybe it’s just a name. But ‘gari’ means mow down while ‘tachi’ means long sword</ref>

He swung that blade at Hel that was crashed into a rock wall. The compressed electric heat destroyed Hel’s defensive magic power with each blow.

It didn’t stop at one attack. Second, third, fourth…he repeatedly hacked her to pieces. The recoil of the defensive magic power gouged a crater at the surface of Mt. Fuji like an explosion, with each blow Hel was buried even deeper.

“O bird of paradise whose body is carrying the light of heaven, respond to my accusation and burn to ash the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Mio had already guessed everything and directly fired Phoenix’s heat ray not at Hel but at Kazuki’s blade. That power was settled smoothly and the blade of sun’s heat slashed apart even further at Hel.

“Ga, ganging up on me like this while borrowing the power of a great number of people! You, you coward! Not fair! Even though papa is not helping me…!! Give me back Naglfar!!”

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flower, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world with freezing blankness… White Album!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Koyuki also invoked her magic and Kazuki’a Ama no Murakumo accepted it. Hel was buried until a depth where she couldn’t even move her body anymore while Kazuki earnestly stabbed his sword.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I’m, vanishing! If you keep doing that… I’ll vanish!!”

It was evident that her defensive magic power was almost extinguished.

When Kazuki thought whether he was going to stab his blade just like this until the end, for an instant, he hesitated.

He could win. But, would he kill her?

{It’s not like the Diva will die you know? When she used up her strength then she will only fall asleep for a long, long time.}

Leme told him through the telepathic communication.

―Her appearance was a little girl but, this opponent was a terrifying Diva. For the sake of protecting his comrades he couldn’t afford to go easy on her.

If he gave her an instant of opening here―the next moment it would be Kazuki who fall into a pinch. He had already used up his magic power to the limit. He had already spent everything to bring the situation into this direction.

He would finish her off until the end! Kazuki resolved.

But suddenly―Kazuki felt a magic power expanding in circle shape around Hel. It was not a magic power that came from Hel. It was an unknown magic power from someone that was isolated from them with a distant space.

It was hard to predict what was going on.

This was not an attack magic. If he created [Futsu no Mitama] he thought that perhaps he could destroy the magic phenomenon, but he wouldn’t make it in time if he chanted only after he noticed this.

The circle shaped magic power that expanded with the buried Hel as the center instantly materialized into a huge ring.

Ring―the thing that was like a string that was connecting through several magatama.

This was an enlarged Yasakani no Magatama!

Its inside instantly became pitch black and connected into another dimension, a different space. The exhausted Hel was absorbed into the black dimension while the girl herself was making a confused face saying “What’s this!?”

“Ikousai!?”

Reflexively Kazuki almost threw his body into the other dimension, but recalling his own exhaustion he stumbled his step. If enemies were waiting at the destination of the other dimension, his current self would be unable to do anything.

There was no reply to answer Kazuki’s calling voice, after the ring swallowed Hel inside the other dimension, the ring of Yasakani no Magatama shrank in the blink of an eye and vanished.

===Part 8===

Aisu Ikousai with her body wrapped in her trademark Japanese clothes was standing still inside her own sword dojo that was prepared in Oosaka. Some composure came out in her expression ―her special training was bearing fruit.

At the space before her eyes the enlarged Yasakani no Magatama was floating along with magic power. It was connected with the deep black dimension in its inside and with a plop it dropped off Hel who was in a worn-out state of body and mind.

“You really got beaten up mercilessly huh. …If you got worn out until this bad then you won’t be able to come out at the frontline for a while until your divinity is restored.”

Hel was limply sinking on the cool floor of natural wood inside the sword dojo where it seemed she couldn’t even hear Ikousai’s voice.

Yasakani no Magatama smoothly became smaller and wrapped on Ikousai’s wrist naturally.

“Wh, why…?” Finally a voice escaped Hel.

“Yasakani no Magatama is a Sacred Treasure that can only display its effect within my perception sphere.”

Ikousai had already tested the Sacred Treasure many times, she was already able to completely grasp its effect.

“Something like exerting the power of this Sacred Treasure at the far away Fuji’s sea of trees originally should be something impossible. But… the Three Sacred Treasures resonated with each other, like a power that called to each other. Most likely it was the moment when Hayashizaki obtained Ame no Murakumo in his hand, that Yasakani no Magatama and Yata no Kagami reacted. Yata no Kagami projected your figure fighting that guy holding Ame no Murakumo. If it’s visible, then that place is a range where my imagination can reach… it’s inside my magic perception range. That was why I could save you using the power of Yasakani no Magatama.”

Yasakani no Magatama―it twisted the space between its string.

“Hel is my master that taught me the way to handle a Diva’s power. I heard the story from Loki… I was thinking whether there was any way for me to go help you. It was something miraculous, but I’m glad I made it.”

Ikousai had a really arrogant personality, but toward someone that gave her something―toward the existence that she called as mentor, she was someone that paid her respect from the bottom of her heart. Hel too was not an exception.

“Uu… uu, ueeee…”

“Hel?”

“UEEEE~N, IKOUSAI~!!”

When Ikousai just thought that she was seeing tears gathering inside Hel’s round eyes, Hel suddenly clung at Ikousai’s chest while crying loudly like a child.

“Uwaa, don’t you press your soppy face to my clothes.”

“Ueee~! Why~! Why is everyone making fun of me~! Why is papa not praising me~! Give me back my Naglfar~! Even though I worked really hard to gather a lot of dead people’s souls, why did it get broken like that~!! I hate everyone~!!”

Feeling troubled of how to deal with Hel that was crying like a child, Ikousai just kept patting her blue haired head for the time being.

“Ueee~! I hate everyone except Ikousai~!!”

Hel bawled even harder, like a child that was scolded for the first time.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 1

2016-01-17T16:04:58Z

Selene: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 1 – White and Black==

===Part 1===

The morning of that day was not like the usual morning.

The tip of Kazuki’s nose was tickled by a sensual sweet aroma that made him awake. It was the aroma of a girl’s skin. That was what his instinct told him. But this aroma was something he had never smelled until today, the aroma of a foreigner’s skin. The owner of the aroma burrowed herself into Kazuki’s futon and was in a postion of right beside Kazuki, clinging close to him.

‘Who is this’, Kazuki felt dubious while still half-asleep.

―He raised up his blanket and determined the true identity of the intruder while still half-asleep.

The morning sun that shone in from the window illuminated the figure of the girl that was laying on her side.

Her long silver hair shone in sparkles while entangling with the dark brown skin.

The owner of such vibrant contrast between silver and dark brown was―Leme.

Kazuki moved his eyes to the clock and confirmed the time. From the point of view of the usual Kazuki, he had greatly overslept just from the brightness outside his window.

But it was already decided from the start that he was going to oversleep today.

The investigation of Fuji’s sea of trees yesterday was extremely severe. He encountered Ikousai and Ilyailiya in succession and fought them consecutively, not to mention the physical fatigue, even his magic power was completely empty.

His most important job today was to rest. …After sleeping like a log from the excessive fatigue, it seemed he didn’t notice when Leme sneaked into his futon as she pleased.

―Sleeping together with Leme itself was not a particularly rare occasion.

What was not usual was Leme’s appearance.

Leme contracted with Kazuki in a little girl appearance and grew little by little as she recovered her strength, and now at this point of time she grew in a great leap. The one who was sleeping defenselessly besides Kazuki was not a little girl anymore, but a bewitching beauty that was only clad in a single piece of black clothing.

From that mature body, an aroma that should be called a foreign sex appeal was rising up.

“Have you woke up, my King?”

Her long glandular hair swayed and Leme’s eyes that he thought was still asleep opened completely. And then she moved inside the futon slidingly and snuggled her body closely to Kazuki.

There was a sensation of something soft being flattened around Kazuki’s stomach. A sensation that was impossible for Leme from before―Leme’s breast that had grown big was pressing on him.

Everything was different from usual. Whether her sensual aroma and also the sensation of her adult skin.

…Shit, to feel like this from someone like Leme as the partner.

“Nn? What is it, your face is a little red even though you just woke up you know, my King?”

Leme grazed her big breasts at Kazuki in a jest. Separated by a single piece of thin silk, that felt fluffily and bouncily soft.

“…You, when did you slip into the futon?”

“Nn? It’s just the usual thing right? When you are not sleeping together with another girl, Leme materialized and slipped into your futon. Though for the sake of making you feel shocked like this in the morning, I purposefully waited until you were completely asleep before slipping into the futon.”

“Don’t just slip into the futon like this anymore now that you have grown up this much, okay.”

Kazuki pushed Leme’s shoulders until the edge of the bed. The charming feeling was separated away.

“Why? Fufun, even though your face becomes that red, might there be something that is troubling you? …Leme materialized with Kazuki’s magic power, so it’s better for Leme to be as close as possible to Kazuki when materializing like this. The time when Kazuki is not together with the other girls, I want to be together even when we are on a pillow like this.”

Leme warded off Kazuki’s hand that was pushing her away and sidled up at him once more. While persistently grazing the bulges of her breast at Kazuki, pointed edges was hitting Kazuki’s chest.

“…Your heart is throbbing fast. Like that when your head is invigorated, the magic power that is flows into Leme too is going to be active and become better. It’s fine, get your heart throbbing more at Leme. Like that your worked up magic power is completely like a sweet nectar for Leme.”

An entranced voice like being drunk from sake. Leme grasped both hands of Kazuki that she swept away and guided them onto her own breasts. Kazuki’s palms were buried into the bulges of Leme’s chest.

There was excessive largeness on his hands. It was not an avatar, but the breasts of a materialized girl. The breasts that was only clad in a thin silk transmitted an endless raw softness to him.

Spontaneously Kazuki massaged it from mostly a reflex.

“…Ann-♪ When Leme’s breasts are rubbed, somehow, Leme too feels good…♪”

Each time he massaged, Leme leaked out a sweet voice ‘ann-♪”.

At the center of the bulges that was covered by a thin silk, something was swelling out isolatedly. Leme’s nipples were swelling out from the sexual excitement. Physiological reaction happened at Diva too the same like a human. That fact turned Kazuki’s head into pure white. She is a girl―that Leme.

The dark brown skin that had depth was soft from what he saw. His palms kept massaging continuously as long as he liked, Leme too was continuing to leak out a sweet voice “ann-♪” happily from being massaged.

With a partner that was not a human, he passed a short time that halted his reasoning inside the futon.

A sweet body odor that was like a foreign fruit that was separated from a Japanese person, pheromone was filling the room. Kazuki pinched Leme’s nipple. Leme’s spine shivered “Nnn-!!” and she raised a noticeable high voice.

“That’s good, the magic power from you too became spiritedly lively and is flowing into Leme! Leme too feels good♪ Play with my nipple more♪”

However his reasoning finally came back, even though late. ‘More than this is no good’, Kazuki finally thought like that.

He stiffened his fingers with his willpower and slowly floated his hands from the charming bulges.

“Oo-? You are stopping…?”

“You… If you are also a girl, don’t make someone that you don’t even like rub your breasts just for a joke. Your value will go down like that. I too don’t want to do something that lowers your value.”

Even though he was saying that he had kept massaging her for quite a long time now. That was the fault of his head that was still in la-la land after just getting woken up.

She was a girl even though she was a Diva… then she had to treasure such thing.

“What are you saying? Surely Leme won’t hate my own master right?”

“Eh?”

“It’s obvious that I like you and so I chose you as my contractor.”

Leme brought her face near and pressed her lips at Kazuki’s cheek.

“…Leme also loved my previous contractor.”

Setting aside the dumbfounded Kazuki, Leme talked with a voice that was laced with nostalgia.

“That fellow was a woman, but Leme liked her. I liked her and Leme grew to love her too much… Leme had the feeling that it was a little abnormal to love a partner of the same sex until that much, so Leme is glad that the next contractor, that is you, is a male.”

“The previous contractor…” That’s right, Leme had finally recovered her memory.

There was a different contractor of Leme before.

At the Fuji’s sea of trees, that time when a mysterious voice was talking inside Kazuki’s head―Leme replied at that voice affectionately. It might be that the master of that voice was―the person that was once Leme’s contractor.

The third wall that partitioned the deepest part of Fuji’s sea of trees, there someone put up a seal in order to not let anyone enter inside at all. That meant… it was the previous generation’s King of Solomon.

But for some kind of reason Leme lost her contractor, lost her power and memory, and separated with a long period of time she made Kazuki into her new contractor.

‘Aah, I see. That is why, compared to the other Kings, I am lagging behind.’

When compared to a [completed King] like Arthur or Regina, he felt that it was only him whose days since his contract with Leme was obviously too short.

Because he was too inexperienced… to the degree that he couldn’t straighten up anything.

However Leme said that she still had no intention of talking about what had happened to her and that contractor in the past.

“Fufun♪ I had my eyes on you since the time when you were just a baby, so there is also this reverse Genji-like aspect in our relationship, how cute.” <ref>Genji, Minamoto Genji. A story character of classic Japanese story,who, in his story, had a plan to raise a young girl into an ideal wife for him.</ref>

Leme who had a completely adult look was staring fixedly *jii―* at Kazuki, and then she smiled complacently.

“…You, if you recover your power even more than this, by some chance will you grow even older?”

“Are you thinking that at the very last Leme is going to become an old hag?! How rude, Leme’s current appearance is the peak. There are also Divas whose strongest state are in old people appearance, but Leme is not that kind of type.”

“…Leme whose appearance was still like a child is more relaxing.”

Kazuki released a deep sigh while still feeling the lingering sweet sensation at his fingertips.

“If you say that you like loli, I can also turn back into a child again just in external appearance you know?”

“I don’t mean that… until now I look after your selfishness in your child form all along, yet for you to suddenly act as the older one here really makes me troubled.”

“Fufun! From now on too, I’m still intending to keep saying out my selfishness though!”

Leme proclaimed with her eyes closed and a smile on her mouth.

If he had to say, the current Leme was in the age just before twenty years old. Her external appearance looked like the age of a university student young lady.

From a child to an adult in one go. Thinking back on it, Leme had completely grown splendidly and rushed off to [an age around the same as Kazuki].

“It’s not like Leme’s mental age has changed all along. It’s just that there are some places that are governed by emotion and body. When Leme’s body changed into an adult’s, naturally, concerns other than the appetite for food will also heighten. This time there is this itchy feeling inside… perhaps this is what you called as [sexual desire] I think. Appetite for food and also sexual desire, both of them are enjoyments that are distinctively coming from materializing into a flesh body, but Leme loves them♪”

Leme once again pulled Kazuki’s hands, trying to make him touch her breasts for the second time.

“Come on, rub Leme’s breast more, play around with my nipples♪”

Kazuki recalled Leme’s appetite until now that was her [tenacity for food]. She was a fellow that mostly thought only about food.

If now her tenacity for this kind of thing was also similarly heightened like her desire for food, then that was something awful. <ref>The hiragana used for this word ‘awful’ can also mean great or excellent in Japan. This is like a double meaning.</ref>

“Don’t persistently try to make me touch them! Don’t try to vent out your sexual desire to your contractor. Even for my side, it’s troubling to harbor some kind of wicked feeling for my own contracted Diva…”

“Don’t say such cold words like wicked feeling for this.”

Leme’s face suddenly turned serious. “Even though both of us are existences that are most close to each other… to draw a line between a human and a Diva, that’s really lonely.”

Suddenly Kazuki recalled of what Leme once leaked out to him before, about how [I want to become a human].

Looking in reverse, there might not be any meaning in trying to draw a line with a feeling of avoidance just because she was a Diva.

A faint sound of footsteps became slightly audible from the corridor outside the room. Someone was coming to wake him up.

It was not like there was something here he had to feel guilty for, but for some reason Kazuki immediately blocked Leme’s mouth.

The footsteps stopped right in front of Kazuki’s door and next whispering voices could be heard.

“…Kazuki, is he still sleeping I wonder? This is a chance for a wake up kiss! Just like a princess and a prince!!”

“That’s a romantic idea, but normally isn’t it the reverse? The one who is waken up from the eternal sleep using a kiss, it’s the princess’s side.”

This highly spirited voice with a punch line and the calm tsukkomi, its Mio and Koyuki.

“Someone like Kazuki is close to a princess you see. He is always on the side that is being chased around by a lot of admirers after all.”

“Those girls’ conception is really interesting.” Leme said that with a broad grin.

“I finally noticed that it’s no good for our side just to keep waiting with a feeling like a princess! Even Hiakari is like that right? If you just keep quiet and fidgeting around then the chance will be gone in a flash!”

“Tha, that’s…”

Mio incited a stir inside the introverted Koyuki. Unexpectedly it seemed that Mio felt a female friendship with Koyuki. It was just when he thought of their personalities… he had the feeling that Koyuki was not the one that actually could be said as introverted.

That was because there was another side of Koyuki that she never showed except to Kazuki, where she became strangely bold when the two of them were alone together.

“Let’s do a romantic kiss for waking up someone once! The chance for someone like Kazuki to wake up later than us is super precious! I won’t hand over the right for the first turn to Hiakari!”

“Ple, please wait, I too…!”

Mio said so determinedly with her mouth and then she opened the door carefully and sloo-wly.

“I’m awake already.”

“Wahyan!” When Kazuki talked the moment the door opened, Mio raised a strange scream and backed off, she crashed into Koyuki that followed her behind who said a protest of “puu”.

“Even though you say that you are going to rest from the morning training because yesterday you used up your magic power.”

Mio showed up her face a little from the door and said her complaint.

“I didn’t say that I’m going to rest from the chores too. Right now is around the time I’m thinking of waking up you see.”

“We came thinking of waking you up just in case, but… isn’t it fine for you to sleep just a little bit more? Because you are tired right?”

“Even though I’m resting but I have taken the necessary time for sleeping enough with this. Sleeping more than this is just indolence.”

“Muu―, if you said until that far”

“…It’s not a big deal but can you quickly move forward for me?”

Koyuki lightly tapped the back of Mio *peshi peshi* who showed out her face just a little from the door for conversing with Kazuki.

Both of them was in the maid appearance of the summer version that looked light.

“Fu-fu-fu, how unfortunate for you two to be unable to give my master a wake-up kiss.”

Behind Kazuki, Leme raised her upper body from the bed and chuckled. The way she laughed was as if an evil mastermind was entering the stage and gloated provocatively. Mio raised a voice of ‘ahh’.

“Le, Leme!? You are sleeping together with Kazuki even though you have grown that big!?”

“Is it not allowed? Kazuki belongs to everyone of the Witch’s Mansion right? Fu-fu-fu.”

Leme hugged Kazuki from behind while pressing her breasts at Kazuki.

Mio couldn’t find any argument to just say that it was not allowed and could only moan “Uu―”.

“But Leme looked like someone that is always together with Kazuki all along, it didn’t bother me when you looked like a kid, but to cling close to Kazuki like that with an adult appearance is…”

“Fu-fu-fu, then you two just has to approach Kazuki with even more boldness too. If you don’t, then Leme will use the position as his contracted Diva and monopolize my master like this~♪ Fu-fu-fu~♪”

Leme leaned her body forward from behind and lined up her face with Kazuki, before nuzzling her cheek at him.

[[Image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 017.jpg|thumb]]

Mio went “Aaa~!” with a pitiful voice.

While his cheek was nuzzled, Kazuki became suspicious of Leme’s behavior. It was not like the usual Leme.

Until now Leme had always shown a behavior that conceded her contractor, that was Kazuki, to all the other girls.

That was only natural, after all Leme’s objective was to make Kazuki into a Harem King.

‘…Don’t tell me that now just because she has recovered her memory and get back the minimum of her power, she is planning to change her behavior from now on.’

Just when he suspected so inside his heart, Leme’s figure vanished with a pop in an anticlimax.

{My master, with your magic power still not recovered, don’t do anything rash for one or two days. Right now is the time to give your undivided attention to flirt with these girls and raise their positivity level.}

Leme who lost her physical body resounded her voice inside his head so that Mio and Koyuki couldn’t hear.

Was he over thinking it? Leme was only provoking these two and incited them up.

Leme was still Leme, she didn’t change even after turning into a seemingly adult woman.

Suddenly, “Kazu-nii!” “Kazuki!”, Mio and Koyuki talked at the same time and leaped onto the bed.

“Uwaa-!” He raised a surprised voice while being pressed down on the bed, Mio and Koyuki embraced him from his left and right.

The frilly sensation of the frills and the soft sensation of the skin inside it. Now that he was getting caught between the two, the situation he was in was completely a maid sandwich.

“Kazu-nii! I too, am going to flirt even more with you than before!”

“…Ka, Kazuki should flirt with me today!”

Mio and Koyuki insisted from his left and right. But even if both of them said so to him at the same time…

Lately everyone was accepting of Leme’s advocated harem even more than Kazuki, Kazuki’s feeling of avoidance has also kept thinning. However he loved everyone, yet it was the most difficult when he was told to choose.

Mio turned to Koyuki with an expression that seemed to say she accepted the challenge.

“Why? With what kind of reason are you asking to monopolize Kazuki?”

“…It’s only me who still didn’t have a date just together with Kazuki. That’s unfair.”

“Mu, certainly… But hadn’t you explored the academy’s underground together with just Kazuki?”

Mio talked about the day when they battled Naiarlatoteph. Now that she said that, it was different with everyone else, at that time they were in a situation where he absolutely had to shrink his distance with Koyuki to escape from the dungeon.

“You became really close with Kazuki from that, thinking carefully that was also a date right?”

When Mio said that forcefully, Koyuki talked as if to throw out everything that she had kept piling up inside until now.

“That kind of blasphemous date that kept throwing out SAN value check is just unpleasant!”<ref>SAN check, a certain game about Cthulhu has this parameter called SAN(sanity) for the character, in which the SAN will keep decreasing each time the character encounters the outer god. When the SAN parameter reaches zero, the character will forever be lost in darkness.</ref>

“Wha, what is SAN value check?”

Mio asked Kazuki while feeling scared, Kazuki too tilted his head saying “Is that Cthulhu language?”

“I have been thinking that it’s unfair all this time! Even I want to have a date with Kazuki without any grotesque tentacles anywhere…”

Koyuki hung her head down in dejection while saying that. Kazuki reflexively embraced back Koyuki’s shoulder and petted her head.

Sunlight poured in from outside the window, and a blue sky spread out without a single cloud in it.

The academy was currently in a special holiday the next day after they challenged the Grand Haunted Ground.

It was a day that was exactly the most ideal for a date.

“…Well, as expected from my compassion, should I say it can’t be helped.”

Mio withdrew while making a deep sigh. In the end she was not that insensitive to keep forcefully pushing.

{This is good. After all Hiakari Koyuki’s positivity level is just barely under 150. Let’s raise it right before the decisive battle.}

Leme too ran her mouth inside Kazuki’s head calculatingly.

===Part 2===

“Fufu, so it was Koyuki-chan that invited Otouto-kun to a date? Then you have no choice but to give her a date.” Kaguya-senpai smiled gently while saying that.

“It was said before that it’s time for flirting until your magic power recovers so I too am expecting it somewhat though~. Ahaha, But if it’s like this then it can’t be helped.” Hikaru-senpai said that while laughing generously.

“Koyuki-oneesan is really looking forward to it inside her heart, but it’s cute that she works really hard to not let it show on the surface desu-!” Lotte grinned brightly like an angel saying that.

“…Don’t leave me alone too much, okay? I feel that the time I can be together with you is too short because I’m in the Sword Division, it feels a little lonely.” Kazuha-senpai honestly became sulky while saying so.

“I too have never been together with Kazuki except in that forest where many dead people were wandering around. If we go by that argument then next time should be my turn.” Shinobu-senpai said so and booked her turn in advance.

“When the conflict with Yamato becomes clearer, take me and Shinobu to the sea just like you promised okay? Because I had bought a new and more amazing swimsuit already.” Miyabi-senpai said something dreadful.

“It doesn’t concern me at all that Hayashizaki Kazuki is going for a date. Nn? But if he is doing that then who will make today’s dinner? If it’s not you who make it then and I don’t wanna―!” Like that Karin was crying while hitting him.

“I don’t know the feeling of a person that likes to go outside of his own free will degozaru.” Kamimura-san rejected this thing called a date right from the bottom of her heart.

―Without even any discord that especially happened, everyone gave their official recognition for this date without difficulty.

It was surely the embodiment of everyone’s good relation with each other. Also, as far as it went, it was also their trust in him.

If it was like this then it might be fine even if they didn’t purposefully rendezvous at another place sneakily.

When Kazuki tried to propose so, Koyuki shook her head with an expression that fixated on something.

“But, until now Kazuki’s date with everyone all started after rendezvousing with them at the arranged place right?”

“Well, it’s just as you said.”

Since his first date with Mio, the front of the station became the place where he would be waiting for the date.

This was the habit that Mio created because she was embarrassed to be seen by the students of the academy when she was together with Kazuki, but now there was no more necessity for it since their relation had become public knowledge.

“But if everyone did it like that, then I too want to do it like that.”

Koyuki stared at Kazuki with upturned eyes filled with emotion while saying that.

“Because, this is our first date.”

“…Sorry, did I make you wait?”

Saying that, Koyuki appeared in front of the station that was the place where they arranged to meet. Of course Kazuki replied like this to that question,

“No, I just arrived here too.”

“…But of course, after all, this is still one hour earlier than the arranged time… Why was Kazuki here already…”

Koyuki heaved a deep sigh with an amazed face.

“Koyuki too. It seems that we both came too early so as to not let our partner wait.”

Both of their amazed face immediately changed into a smile that this couldn’t be helped.

Koyuki was mostly lightly dressed. Before he noticed, the season had already changed into the early summer.

Koyuki was wearing a no sleeve blouse that was decorated with light blue ribbon together with a beige hot pants.

The blouse was sized just right to bring the bulges of her chest to the fore, it had short length and so Koyuki’s navel was peeking out. The hot pants with light earth colors clung tightly to her round bottom and smoothly exposed her dazzling white thighs. Her feet were wearing sandals with a leather strap.

“Koyuki, you look cute but it’s fairly bold isn’t it?”

Magician could regulate their body temperature no matter how, but exactly because of that embodying the season with the clothes made her all the more stylish in contrast. Having said that, he had the feeling that Koyuki today was just too bold.

Her clothing not feeling vulgar was surely thanks to the fresh combination of the colors and Koyuki’s own cool atmosphere. Her stature was short but her legs were long, the goodness of her style was making her atmosphere even firmer.

In other words it was actually suiting her even though it looked contrary to her personality.

“I bought it through mail order. I heard on the net that this is the current fashion trend and so I bought it, but now that I’m wearing it…”

Koyuki fidgeted around from receiving Kazuki’s gaze,

To be stared at by Kazuki continuously even now without stopping, Koyuki looked down while her face became completely red.

“You don’t need to get embarrassed Koyuki, it really suites you after all.”

For her to order that through mail order meant that she had been preparing for this date with Kazuki for quite a while. She thought hard of what suited her and prepared the outfit and then became embarrassed when the appointed day came. It was really like Koyuki.

“Wh, why are you looking at me so intensely like that?”

“Because your embarrassed appearance made you even more excessively cute.”

“That’s sexual harassment…”

Even while saying a complaint, Koyuki’s expression burst open slightly in delight. Kazuki understood well that Koyuki also had such an aspect in her.

“If you show me such a lewd appearance, then it can’t be helped even if my gaze becomes nailed on Koyuki like this, don’t you think so?”

“So, something like a lewd appearance… I don’t intend for that kind of…”

Koyuki became increasingly bashful when she was tormented by words from Kazuki like that. Just from her behavior, even without looking at her positivity level he knew that this was the correct manner of speaking in regards to Koyuki.

Koyuki too was staring at Kazuki’s appearance. Kazuki came wearing a simple polo shirt and jeans. These clothes chosen for him were fairly good items that were cheap in the store that Mio often visited. Kazuki didn’t really understand much about clothing, but due to its silhouette that followed along the body line and its three dimensional sewing, it was easy to move in like a second skin regardless of its smart and tight look.

Koyuki said “Kazuki too, that, you look cool…” while fidgeting around acting embarrassed. Having said that something like a man’s appearance was just a thing that looked like a mere extra. Kazuki also became self-conscious then wordlessly he encircled his left arm on Koyuki’s waist before embracing her closer. Koyuki’s head hit his chest with a light knock and her body became glued to him.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 021.jpg|thumb]]

“We, we are going to walk sticking to each other like this?”

Koyuki was flustered even with a heart mark of positivity level up flying at him.

“Because Koyuki, the gazes of the surrounding are gathering on you, see.”

Koyuki went “Eh?” and for the first time she paid attention to the surroundings outside of Kazuki.

Although today was a weekday but a considerable number of people were walking through the road from the station toward the public park. The males walking down the road all had their eyes stolen by Koyuki’s appearance that was like a summer fairy. It made Koyuki’s face turn excessively red.

“If a cute girl like Koyuki is showing that kind of appearance then of course you’re going to become the center of attention. By any chance perhaps Koyuki was choosing those clothes because you wanted to expose yourself?”

Before Koyuki said to him that [she liked to expose her embarrassing appearance to Kazuki].

She liked for her embarrassing self to be received by Kazuki.

“Tha, that’s not it. …Please don’t say a mean thing like that.”

Koyuki clung to Kazuki in order to hide her face on Kazuki’s chest. But he understood that she didn’t hate it from her sweet tone of voice. A pleading tone of voice that implicitly said [I want to be bullied more] to him.

Kazuki who had completely grasped Koyuki’s preferences that was like that, raised the looking down blushing face of Koyuki forcefully with his right hand, and gazed at her right from the front.

“Because Koyuki is like this, strange men won’t approach you, I have to show the surrounding people that you are my girl to be safe.”

Kazuki gave the first kiss for today on Koyuki’s soft cheek. It made Koyuki’s spine shiver.

“…Yes. I am Kazuki’s possession, so it doesn’t matter what other people think…”

There was no doubt that Koyuki’s peculiar preference appeared as the manifestation of how she still didn’t have confidence in herself.

‘I want to be liked’, ‘I want to be loved’, her feeling that wanted to feel for real those kinds of things more and more became a worldly behavior and manifested towards Kazuki.

‘Today. let’s do a date that will fill the gaps that are still left inside Koyuki’s heart’―Kazuki was determined to do that.

Both of them were heading to their first destination from the station in a walk. Along the way, Kazuki repeatedly kissed Koyuki’s cheek each time they walked a few steps forward. Of course if Koyuki showed any sign of hating it then Kazuki too wouldn’t do anything like that, but

“Ka, Kazuki… please properly walk normally…”

Because Koyuki was making a face that seemed to say ‘I want you to do more’ while fidgeting around, it couldn’t be helped.

“I said don’t…♡”

A heart mark came flying at him while Koyuki was saying no.

{Kazuki-oniisan, there is this thing called <Sasoi’uke> among many attributes desu…}<ref>This word Sasoi’uke, ‘sasoi’ mean inviting, while ‘uke’ mean receiver, usually used to indicate the receiver side in a gay relationship. You guys know about those BL illustrations that sometimes appear from the wild delusions of a female character? One of the men will try to force the uke into the forbidden relation, and the uke will act hesitatant or rejecting, but even though the uke act like that you can see how their face blush or their eye is just full of desire. They ain’t fooling anyone. That is Sasoi’uke. PS: For me to understand something like that, god, I don’t want to fall into the Dark Side.</ref>

Kazuki recalled when Lotte was giving him a lecture while watching anime. So this was what it meant.

Koyuki was waiting in expectation for an attack from Kazuki. Her posture was a posture of a receiver(uke), she was demanding a resolute attack from Kazuki. As a swordsman he couldn’t withdraw back from this.

Although today was a weekday but they were in front of a station, this was why the pedestrian traffic was quite busy. The people who walked down the road were directing gazes that seemed to say “There is an outrageous bakaple here…” at them. But Kazuki was an able man that would do something thoroughly when he was doing something.

Over and over he tasted the white and smooth cheek of Koyuki with his lips.

“Don’t kiss me here…” While saying that Koyuki was directing her lips at him full of desire.

Considering Koyuki’s wordless will, Kazuki stopped his walk, then he kissed her lips to lips.

After sucking at each other’s lips for a while, they began their walk again.

However immediately “…more” Koyuki leaked out a small voice.

“Wasn’t it no good here?” Kazuki immediately returned a bullying reply. Koyuki looked down with a bright red face and fidgeted around, but she wordlessly turned her desiring lips at Kazuki.

Kazuki stopped his walk again and kissed her.

While sucking at each others’ lips, Koyuki was fawning at him by rubbing her body to his body.

“Now you want your body to be touched?”

“Tha, that’s not what I mean… in this kind of public place…”

As expected doing such in a public place like this was bad. Kazuki worked out a plan and stroked Koyuki’s long ear with his right hand.

“Hyann-“ A sweet voice escaped Koyuki’s mouth. “Haven’t I said before that the ear makes me feel lewd feelings… please don’t do this kind of thing in front of this many people…”

He was told that the ears of an elf are more sensitive than the average person and so it gave off a lewd sensation.

But that was something that was unknown for normal people.

“If Koyuki doesn’t make an expression that seems to feel good like that, then no one will know we are doing anything perverted here.”

“I’m, not making such expression at all.”

“You are doing it so obviously. Your face is bright red, and your breathing is rough.”

“Li, lies…”

Fingering his partner’s ears while walking around this much was surely still barely in the category of something they could do in the public’s presence. However a sensuality that couldn’t be hidden was oozing out onto the young beautiful face of Koyuki, forcefully attracting the eyes of the males that were walking down the road. The attention from those people made Koyuki become even more thrilled.

The distance that usually only took five minutes to arrive now took more than ten minutes.

Perhaps they were now mostly just like a pervert that exposed themselves on a road.

“…Perhaps it’s just as I thought that I am a pervert… I’m sorry…”

In translation it became an expectation that said [You will accept a pervert like me right?].

“Perverted Koyuki is also cute, I like it.”

Koyuki that he first met was cool and reliable, a girl that took a brusque attitude at Kazuki saying things like [I don’t care at all]. Yet now

“Then please kiss me more…” Right now she had completely melted like this at him.

Kazuki kissed her for who knows how many times already.

“Everyone is looking at Koyuki.”

“…It doesn’t matter because I’m Kazuki’s possession.”

Hiakari Koyuki―144

Suddenly, a worry about what became of yesterday battle’s later-processing flashed through Kazuki’s head.

What happened to the Einherjar and the Ryouzanpaku fellows that fell into magic intoxication?

But for now he was going to concentrate on Koyuki―his work for today was to flirt.

Both of them finally arrived at the combined movie theater near the station with an already abnormal mental state since the start of the date.

There was more than ten screens in this building, there was even screens that was installed with {{furigana|Psycho Projection|Projection Projector}} that was a state of the art alchemy technology.

The Phantasmagoria that had spread even into the ordinary household was an alchemy technology that made use of thoughtography magic that transmitted three dimensional image information to the mind of people watching it. But Psycho Projector had advanced a step further than that, it was using [{{furigana|Sympathy Graphic|Shared Reflection Magic}}] that could even transmit the emotion information of the film maker’s intention to the people watching it.

When an excellent movie director that had grounding in magic power possessed a strong emotion like [I want to convey this image] and filmed a movie, the alchemic flim would also sympathize as far as that image too and it could preserve it.

Psycho Projection could project out the light that contained that image to the screen.

The light that was projected to the screen contained even the emotion information, and when that light entered the retina of the audience, the emotion image would be recollected at the same time when the brain read the electric signal and shook the audience’s heart.

But it was not so strong that it could take over a human’s heart. Until the end it was only something just to the degree that strengthened the emotions and the feeling of immersion towards the movie.

Kazuki and Koyuki bought the ticket for a romantic movie. To watch a romance movie, for these two who was still beginners about dating was something that was really date-like that exhilarated their heart.

Furthermore there was a ticket for a couple seat.

Kazuki and Koyuki entered the designated screen room and took a seat in a couple seat.

The seat was wide and looked more like a sofa, the shape made it possible for the two of them to take any kind of sitting posture they liked. The intervals between seat and seat were also pointlessly wide, making an atmosphere that seemed like they were in a personal room.

Even further there was also the fact that currently it was an afternoon of a weekday, not to mention the couple seat, even the general seats were vacant from visitors. When the lighting turned off, it became a space exactly just for the two of them.

On the screen the romantic movie that had its immersion feeling strengthened with the Psycho Projector was projected.

It made him and Koyuki feel like they were the main character and the heroine. It made him feel like he was meeting Koyuki back once again inside a completely different {{furigana|life|story}} and fell in love with her.

When it reached the scene where the main character held hands with the heroine for the first time, Kazuki and Koyuki naturally connected their hand with each other.

Even in the scene where the main character and the heroine did their first kiss, Kazuki and Koyuki kissed sweetly just like in the movie. That kiss became the second first kiss for Kazuki and Koyuki.

It was fine if that was the farthest it went, but the content of the movie was quite extreme.

Barely staying inside the age limit by avoiding a blunt depiction using a clever camera work, the main character and the heroine completely accomplished a wonderful bed scene with each other.

The scene where both characters were loving each other mutually was projected without any omission.

Inside the screen, the heroine bared open her own clothes and became naked.

Kazuki and Koyuki were watching that with their mental state still being abnormal somewhere.

{Kazuki…} Koyuki called him with a small voice of Telepathy. Koyuki too put her hand on her blouse with an intoxicated expression and unfastened the buttons one by one just like the heroine on the screen.

When Koyuki’s front was opened and the appearance of her light blue bra appeared, she didn’t even hesitate and lifted it up completely.

It was a good thing that there was no other audience at all around them―just like the scene in the movie―the white small mounds and its peach colored buds on the center were exposed.

The main character on the screen, Kazuki who was inside the darkness, had their breath taken from the beauty of that bare skin.

The main character of the movie, massaged the breast of the heroine.

{Me too… please touch me just like that…}

Koyuki shook her small chest in temptation. The last bit of Kazuki’s remaining reasoning made his reached out hand hesitate. But his gaze was completely nailed on that sight. Just from Kazuki’s gaze, Koyuki’s breathing turned rough, and the peach colored buds on the center swelled and sharpened aloofly.

{Qu, quick…} He had no intention to keep Koyuki in suspense, but her face looked like it was going to cry.

Kazuki turned his back to the movie while covering the small mound with his palm. Then he massaged just like that as if enveloping the mound. He pinched the buds on the center with the tips of his fingers. Poking. Koyuki’s body was trembling in small shivers.

{Fe, feels good! More…!} Koyuki’s reaction was honestly sensitive.

There was also the passion that reached them from the movie, but perhaps from the start of this date his desire of [I want to touch] towards these breasts have been piling up all along.

{Koyuki, it’s no good to let out your voice, okay}

While looking around their surrounding, Kazuki pushed his thought to Koyuki with Telepathic communication. They were completely alone just the two of them, but this spot was by no means a closed environment. But it seemed that fact only made Koyuki even more aroused instead.

{…As I thought, perhaps I’m a pervert…}

She murmured in self-torturing way with a rough breath. But her eyes that was staring at Kazuki in tears was colored with expectation that she wanted to be accepted even while debasing herself as a pervert.

In exchange of a reply, Kazuki raised the right leg of Koyuki who was sitting at his left and put that leg on top of his knee. Koyuki’s waist was jutting out forward with a slide.

Her posture became like a baby that was made to pee with both her thigh widely opened, exposing her crotch.

{N, no… this kind of posture…!}

Even while Koyuki became full with shame, yet she shook her hot pants contrary with what her mouth was saying.

{If I, am touched in this kind of posture…}

She was saying that she wanted to be touched.

Kazuki smoothly caressed Koyuki’s largely opened thighs.

Even inside the movie, the main character and the heroine was getting along well with each other.

Both of them were being aware of two realities without any contradiction and it heated the passion in their heart doubly.

{…Kazuki, this place too…} Toward Kazuki who was continuing to caress her thighs, Koyuki shook the nether region of her hot pants and urged Kazuki. There’s a thin clothe that was biting into between her legs, clinging snugly there, its center spot looked wetly moist. Kazuki pressed his finger on top of the hot pant’s center line and rubbed up and down.

{…!♡}The tips of Koyuki’s toes spasmed tensely.

He wanted to make her feel even better. He wanted to see Koyuki that was feeling good. Such feeling spurred on Kazuki. Where did he need to touch to make her feel good, with trial and error he moved his hand and began to search around the hot pants.

He sharpened his mind as if he was in a place of a serious match.

At that time from Koyuki’s chest, a swarm of small heart marks that normally was not visible was flying to him. That was the micro change of positivity level that he had never perceived until now.

When Kazuki changed the way he touched, the size and amount of the small heart marks also changed.

The places where she had good and not good reaction were visible to his eyes.

Kazuki opened the front button of Koyuki’s hot pants and slipped inside his finger smoothly into that opening.

Koyuki’s underwear was perfectly wet and sticking to her skin.

He slipped into there too―and directly, he searched for Koyuki’s most sensitive spot.

{Kazuki… directly-!♡ My important place…!♡}

Inside there was a vertically long slit that was softly stirring up, the entrance was splitting open with how her legs were opened out. When he pressed his finger, it was as if his finger was absorbed and it got buried there.

From Koyuki’s important entrance, into the inside of Koyuki’s body. Inside it was wet with liquid, a watery sound *kuchu kuchu* was leaking out. Koyuki’s face was dyed crimson and rough breathing of arousal escaped her mouth.

His fingertips gently stimulated the places it could reach at the inside and the outside both simultaneously. On the upper part of the outside, there was something small and sensitive that stood out. When he pressured that with the ball of his finger, a scream with her breath caught escaped Koyuki.

“Nnn―!!♡”

{You shouldn’t leak out your voice Koyuki.} Kazuki kissed her while talking telepathically. He sucked her lips and blocked off her voice.

This place felt good for her. Kazuki toyed around with that protrusion he found while a different finger played with Koyuki’s dripping wet inside. A large amount of heart marks flew at him.

His powers of observation that was forged by the Hayashizaki-style perfectly saw all of Koyuki’s weak points. Kazuki moved his fingertips trying to bring about the maximum stimulation for Koyuki. The heart marks’ amount decreased when he did it strongly instead. Till the end he would gently―

Koyuki opened out both her legs immodestly even further in order to coax Kazuki more and more.

{Ka, Kazuki-! How do you know the places which feels that good!? It, it feels far better compared to when I did it myself…! ♡}

{Doing it yourself? Like how?}

{…!}

Koyuki self-exploded and wasting no time at all Kazuki attacked. He attacked and bullied Koyuki with both his words and hand.

Koyuki’s spasms became even fiercer and her white navel was rippling. Feeling the sign that Koyuki was going to scream, Kazuki beat her to the punch and he sucked her lips as much as he could.

“…Nn―n! Nn―n!!”

Her scream was blocked in the exit due to the kiss, the intense thing inside Koyuki ran in counter-current and that small body of hers was trembling *gaku gaku* like a broken toy.

“……! ……!” Something hot gushed out from Koyuki’s important place.

With that as the last, strength left Koyuki’s body and she turned limp.

Kazuki stroked her head gently for a while and waited until her breathing turned calm. But when her breathing calmed down, Kazuki stimulated her breast and important place again.

Immediately Koyuki reacted intensely once more, she trembled. Time and time again Koyuki was carried to an extreme high. So that she wouldn’t scream out, all that happened while she desperately sucked onto Kazuki’s lips like a baby.

―When the movie was over, Koyuki had completely become messed up sloppily.

Her limbs stretched out like a puppet whose string was cut, her thighs were sopping wet as if she had just peed, her expression loosened from being short of breath and absentmindedness, the saliva that spilled out from her mouth drew a line to her chin.

Koyuki was completely messed up similar to when Kaguya-senpai became sensitive from Asmodeus’ influence.

A staff name roll streamed down together with a splendid music. Getting ready for when the room would be turned bright, Kazuki put Koyuki’s clothes in order quickly. He then wiped away the traces of their act just now with Pyrokinesis and Psychokinesis.

The light turned on.

“…No, now that I have calmed down, I feel like I have exposed out an unsightly appearance…”

“Koyuki was really cute.” Kazuki kissed her from the side.

“…To accept a perverted elf like me, Kazuki is also an unthinkable pervert…”

Koyuki kept clinging at Kazuki and for a while she kept lying on the couple seat with him without any sign of standing up.

Hiakari Koyuki―148

When Koyuki finally arrived in front of the ramen restaurant, her expression turned tense.

Various things had been vented out in the movie theater and it seemed the wicked thing inside the two of them had fell behind.

This place was the famous ramen restaurant in the city that Koyuki had wanted to try out for a long time. Because today was a weekday, there was almost no line and they didn’t have to queue in.

Koyuki was hiding an unexpected aspect of her as a ramen freak, but it seemed that she had never come to this restaurant. When he asked why was that, she said it was because this restaurant was famous for its [couple ramen].

“Isn’t it a heresy to compete with such made-up thing like that?”

“Ramen is freedom, you cannot judge without eating it.”

The tensed Koyuki pulled Kazuki’s arm and went through under the restaurant’s banner.

The interior design inside was not like a ramen restaurant but like a stylish modern restaurant. There was not a single drop of oil stain on the tables or the floor, in place of things like ticket machine, decorative plants and artistic pictures decorated the place, the atmosphere of the place was completely like a café. A young waitress in apron appearance lavished a refreshing smile at them.

After they were guided to a table, Kazuki and Koyuki were told to not sit facing each other but sitting side by side horizontally. This is a characteristic of this ramen restaurant. Both of them then ordered the couple ramen without any hesitation.

After a while, a jumbo ramen was put in the space between the two who were sitting side by side.

This single ramen had to be eaten together by the both of them.

The soup was a vibrant red with tomato as the base. A fragrant shrimp aroma was tickling their appetite.

A ramen with tomato base… it looked curious with a single glance, but tomato contained umami component that was not inferior even against a soup stock made from konbu<ref>Konbu is kelp</ref>, it also went well with the seafood flavor of katsuobushi <ref>Small pieces of sliced dried bonito</ref>.

Pink colored naruto<ref>Steamed seasoned fish paste with spiral whirlpool pattern</ref> in heart shape were floating on the soup, pastrami beef in replacement of roasted pork fillet, and then lustrous green herbs were coloring the bowl.

The noodles were thick. Kazuki promptly paid attention meticulously so that the soup wouldn’t fly everywhere and offered it to Koyuki with “Aa―n”. Koyuki ate a mouthful―and her expression changed.

Koyuki too fed Kazuki with an “Aa―n”. Kazuki also slurped the noodle carefully.

“The noodle’s texture is really tender to chew despite how thick it is.”

“Most likely this is…so that the noodle won’t grow stale even if a couple is eating this while taking their time, the cook heightened the water dilution ratio.” Koyuki answered with a serious tone as if she was on the middle of a battlefield.

“I see…!” Kazuki shouted a little. When people were eating their ramen slowly, the noodle would grow stale no matter what. The noodle would be soaked by the soup and its texture would get degraded completely.

But if the noodle’s water dilution ration―namely its water amount was already a lot beforehand and then it was boiled up, because since the beginning the noodle had contained a lot of water, it would be hard for the soup to soak the noodle and so the noodle would stay tender.

But a noodle with high water dilution ratio was easy to get sticky when it was processed by a roller machine, a lot of time would also be necessary for its fermentation time, it would take a lot of effort for this. There was no doubt that this noodle was a homemade noodle original of this restaurant.

“The noodle is a little short isn’t it…”

Koyuki said with a sharp glint in her eyes. This time it was Kazuki that first noticed the meaning of such size.

“If the noodle is made short then there is little need to slurp the noodle. Even if a couple fed each other this noodle then it will be hard for the soup to fly at their clothes, don’t you think so.”

Koyuki noticed with a ‘hah’ and her countenance hardened.

“For me to come to a ramen restaurant with this kind of clothes, what a blunder…!”

It was as if she noticed that she had made an unforgivable mistake on a battlefield, an expression that was filled with terror. Koyuki today was wearing a white blouse. “I got too elated by the date and got careless…”

“No, I think you can just float the stain and drop it off with magic even if your clothes get dirty though.”

“That’s no excuse, to get your clothes dirtied in the middle of a date, everything will go to ruin just from that clumsiness…”

Kazuki tilted his head saying “I wonder if that’s so” looking at Koyuki who was trembling in shivers. Anyways, back to the ramen.

“Even though the noodle is short but there is no unsatisfied feeling after a mouthful of it, that must be because of this thick noodle with high water dilution rate that has really firm texture and gives off the feeling of substantiality when eaten.”

“This soup is delicious but, I feel something a little different from a normal ramen here.”

“The combination of tomato and shrimp… This is the technique of [American sauce] that is used well in cooking pasta. There is also the umami that is extracted out from the shrimp’s head and shell.”

“I see, while being a ramen it also incorporated the stylishness of pasta into it…”

“Furthermore with the refreshing aroma of the herb, it relieves you from bad aroma that gives you a peace of mind even if you continue the date…”

Several meaningful things were hidden in each single one of this ramen’s schemes. While the ramen connoisseur and the maid youth were seriously investigating the ramen a lot, suddenly, a sharp glint of eyes flashed from the inside of the kitchen.

“That young couple… they really get it don’t they…”

Kazuki suddenly realized and raised his face from the ramen bowl. There was the presence of a craftsman that was glaring at them like a beast.

Inside the restaurant refreshingly young employees were rushing about busily, but there was a single employee in the depth of the kitchen whose disposition was obviously different, lurking inside. Standing stock still in front of a container that was seething with boiled noodle with high temperature vapor rising up without even blinking his eyes, a towel that was wrapped around his head, and burly arms that peeked out from the black T-shirt he wore.

It was a traditional ramen artisan from the old times. (AN: What he means is that the appearance of the cook here is really similar with the normal ramen store). He had heard the conversation between Kazuki and Koyuki. That man was completely like a bear that had woken up from its winter hibernation. He was sluggishly peeking out his face from the kitchen into the restaurant.

“Wait a second Oyaji-san<ref>Oyaji can mean father, old man, or boss. In this case I guess it means both father and boss</ref>, please don’t show out your face here! The atmosphere of the restaurant will get destroyed if you do that!”

…He was scolded swiftly by another waitress.

The big man that was like a bear trembled with a twitch saying “So, sorry” and withdrew back to the kitchen. However before the oyaji left into the kitchen, he sent a last gaze filled with affection to all the couples inside the restaurant saying “Become happy for sure…”

Kazuki and Koyuki once again clearly comprehended that this ramen restaurant was the real thing.

“For a long time I had wanted to talk about this with someone while eating ramen together.”

Koyuki slurped the ramen with a smiling face, happy from how her maniac preferences were being accepted.

Hiakari Koyuki―149

The aquarium was filled with light and shadow.

The site area of the urban-type aquarium inside the city was cramped, the variety of the animals that were exhibited was also few.

But in its place it possessed a water tank that was provided with gimmicks to the fullness, and the aquarium became a famous date spot to [look and enjoy]. Kazuki and Koyuki came here next.

Inside the building was dim. But there was a sensor that functioned to match Kazuki and Koyuki with the fishes’ movement, brightly colored light ran after them, and images were projected with the fish tanks as the screen.

It was a technology that was called as 3D Projection Mapping. Lights and images were illuminated at the landscape in reality, combining them together, and created a completely new magical world from them.

Moreover the floor, the wall, and also the ceiling, 360° around them were all turned into a fish tank. With acrylic panel that had its transparency and hardness improved due to alchemy engineering, it was possible to construct a space the fish tank itself without even needing any joint to connect them. It gave off the sensation as if they were walking inside the sea.

The shower of artificial light made the unpredictable fishes’ movements sparkle in irregular reflections.

Large shark, large jellyfish, they all passed through while sparkling inside the light.

Inside the romantic atmosphere, both of them lost their words and were watching in fascination for a while.

“Won’t we be unable to see the essential fish with all of these excessive shows… that was what I thought, but this is more beautiful than I thought and I got overwhelmed. But…”

“The water tank had been turned into a magic mirror and it seem that the light is not visible from inside the fish tank. It’s written here that the fish won’t be stressed from the illumination of the strong lights.”

Koyuki made a face that was a little relieved. It seemed that it was bothering her.

“What a lovely room of art isn’t it?”

At the end of the route, a normal tank that was completely different from all the shows until now was waiting for them.

When they stood in front of that fish tank, the light shower that kept following them all this time was also cut off.

What was entered into the last fish tank was various kinds of goldfish. It was as if it was saying that excessive show was unnecessary for such beautiful fishes. It was a fantastic show for a normal fish tank to make its entrance at the very end.

A goldfish that elegantly swam while swaying its tail fin to turn backwards, a goldfish which had a pattern like a picture on its back, a goldfish with a protuberance on its head that looked like a flower bud, there were various goldfish.

“…Perhaps these goldfish are similar with the elves.” Koyuki said to herself.

“Goldfish are loved by influential people since the ancient times, outrageous selective breeding that [culled] all the goldfish except for those that possessed unexpected variations was performed, piling up competition for its beauty and rareness for generations, and finally the shape of goldfish became what they are now.”

Koyuki was reading up the explanatory note that was written near the fish tank.

For the sake of beautiful goldfish, a large numbers of goldfish became sacrifices in the [selection].

He had heard before that goldfish had once became a problem from the point of view of animal protection. However goldfish had become weak against sickness and stress from the repeated abrupt variation it had undergone, they were already unable to return back to nature.

“When we sympathize and think of the goldfish as pitiful, the species called goldfish will vanish won’t it?”<ref>Sorry but I don’t understand this sentence. Here is the raw, 金魚を可哀想と哀れむと、金魚という種が消えることになるんですね.</ref>

Certainly elves are too similar to goldfish. In trying to invent humans with strong magic power artificially, many sacrifices were paid and the elves were born.

Now that Naiarlatoteph had been banished, the number of elves wouldn’t increase anymore. However there was no going back anymore for the people that had been turned into an elf.

“Even if you curse your origins after all this time, the past won’t disappear and become nothing. That’s why at the very least… the beauty of goldfish, the magic power of an elf, each of them have to demonstrate the significance of their existences…”

Kazuki embraced Koyuki, who was facing the fish tank, from behind.

“But by no means is Koyuki’s worth just your magic power.”

The previous Koyuki frequently said that [my only worth is just my magic power] in self-abasement. But there was a lot more human appeal inside her. Things like her sad past, or the magic power that she obtained in exchange of that, he didn’t want Koyuki’s heart to only get caught up with such heavy facts.

If Koyuki still felt that what she had now was insufficient, then he would more and more―.

“If Kazuki doesn’t get affectionate with me, I won’t be able to keep on living, that’s why…”

Koyuki put her body weight on Kazuki who was hugging her from behind and leaned her body against him.

“…Though I am a masochist, and a pervert, and a ramen maniac, and a really hopeless elf.”

A large heart mark flew from Koyuki’s chest and it was absorbed into Solomon’s ring.

Hiakari Koyuki―150

===Part 3===

The night of that day―a forest was burning.

It was inside the forest that surrounded the Grand Haunted Ground <Fuji’s sea of trees>.

The King of Russia who pillaged one of the Three Sacred Treasures <Yasakani no Magatama> from Fuji’s sea of trees and then tried to escape by turning into lightning and soared to the sky, Ilyailiya, was shot down by the <Ptéra Lonkhé> that was thrown by Regina Olympia Folnar who was laying in ambush.

In order to give the finishing blow to Ilyailiya who crashed in the forest―Regina pursued her into the forest.

Although the opponent was also a <{{furigana|King|Basilleus}}>, she had been wounded already.

She would easily finish her off. That was her intention at first.

The battle began―a fierce hell fire betrayed Regina’s expectations.

“…You bastard, what is the meaning of this?”

Regina asked while being surrounded by burning trees that split open with popping sounds.

To [ask the answer] from the opponent was a humiliating behavior, but this was a question that had to be asked.

The woman who stood in front of her separated by a few meters distance was―black. Her appearance was like a jet black god of death. The woman’s surroundings was gouged and sinking forming craters.

Ilyailiya Muromets. Right now she was in a completely different appearance compared to the time when she was fighting Hayashizaki Kazuki. The Magic Dress of the god of sky <Svarog> that shone silver was―changed completely into an ominous jet black Magic Dress. It was a puzzle that couldn’t be let go unanswered.

In principle, one person was attached with one contracted Diva. For Magic Dress too, there should be only one type per person.

“What is the meaning of that appearance!?”

In place of a reply, the black clothed King resounded her spell chanting to the Astrum.

“O tremor of Prima Materia, derive the end of all thing from the beginning of all thing right here…”

…That magic would come again!! The magic that burned the surrounding forest and gouged the earth deeply!

Prima Materia particles were glittering brightly in the surrounding of the jet black Ilyailiya while starting random movements.

“The chain of world creation reside in my body, become the white flame that tear the world…”

Every single one of the particles became a ball of fire and swelled up. The fire balls overlapped with each other one after another, turning gigantic like a sun. Ilyailiya’s figure was buried inside that brightness.

‘She can cause this kind of phenomenon?’, Regina felt dread. ‘Just spare me this joke…!’

“―{{furigana|El De・Es Nui|Demise of Origin}}.”<ref>Please help. The katakana for this is エル・デー・エス・ヌイ. Read as Eru Dee Esu Nui</ref>

A one of a hundredth second later, the fire ball exploded.

With Ilyailiya as the center, shockwaves of destruction radiated out with an intense heat.

“…What an idiotic act! Suppress, Ptéra Lonkhé!!”

With <Spear that Grows Wing> in hand, Regina faced the shockwave and brandished it.

From the tip of the spear, Zeus’s great storm arose.

Its objective was not to protect Regina’s own body. The great storm whirled and rotated, then it concentrated into a single direction the shockwave that radiated outward with Ilyailiya as the explosion center.

It was an act with the purpose of limiting the damage to the land of this Japan to the minimum.

And then the shockwave that had its intensity magnified instead from being concentrated assaulted Regina.

Regina too didn’t just stay quiet doing nothing while waiting for Ilyailiya’s chanting.

“Show the majesty of Zeus right here! Repulsing every disaster, the great protection that promised victory right here! {{furigana|Kyzemonikos Aigis|The Radiant Olympia’s Protection}}!”<ref>Another name I don’t know. The katakana is キゼモニコス. Read as Kizemonikosu</ref>

A brilliant wall of light appeared and stood in front of Regina.

It was Zeus’s protective wall that was also called as [Zeus’s shield] in legend. It was Regina’s trump card of protection which she had the self-confidence as the hardest defensive magic without compare in all kinds of Mythology.

But her prided wall of light was rattling due to the shockwave. Regina had to concentrate all of her concentration power to maintain the wall. Regina had concentrated the shockwave in order to suppress the damage to a small area but the trees at her surrounding all snapped and got burned severely.

The fire ball finally used up all of its energy, blowing upward a cumulonimbus cloud that looked like a mushroom to the sky. Like that the magic phenomenon ceased from being.

“Flare up, arrive―Agouni Koparyof.”

At the other side of the light and smoke, Ilyailiya’s Magic Dress transformed from pure black into silver.

“Mec.”

Ilyailiya’s right arm was enveloped with silver flame―the flame elongated from the tip of the elbow slimily and turned into a large blade that emitted metallic luster.

In contrast with the grand magic just before, this time her chanting almost took no time at all.

Ilyailiya’s appearance shone like a lightning―and appeared in an instant in front of Regina’s eyes with a flash.

“An attack power just to that degree is pointless!”

Regina easily repelled the slash with her Aigis that was still in a sound condition.

And then she thrust back at Ilyailiya with the [Ptéra Lonkhé] in her right hand.

The spear stabbed empty air―Ilyailiya’s figure had already vanished from her sight.

She was fast when she was in her silver appearance.

Regina magnified her Extra Sense and searched the surroundings.

A few dozens of meter behind. Regina found Ilyailiya right away and turned back.

―At that moment Ilyailiya had already changed into her jet black appearance.

The swift attack and the instantaneous mode change. What in the world is going on here.

Ilyailiya, when she was in her jet black appearance, was slow.

But she exhibited a truly tremendous power like that. Now she had already began chanting the spell that should be rightly feared.

“O tremor of Prima Materia, derive the end from every beginning…”

…That attack magic would come again! Regina had to focus herself on defence.

“The chain of world creation reside in my body, become the white flame that tear the world…”

Regina had to chant back her defensive magic once again. Even Aigis wouldn’t hold getting hit with that twice consecutively. Although it was Regina, but if she was hit with that attack magic while defenseless then she would surely explode and scatter into the four directions ignoring her Resist. It was that much of a magic―now it was going to be casted again solemnly.

“El De・Es Nui.”

Prima Materia shone at Ilyailiya’s surroundings, overlapping with each other, and became a giant fire ball.

Against the radiating flash and shockwave, Regina once again concentrated all of that towards herself with [Ptéra Lonkhé].

“Kyzemonikos Aigis!”

And then she was protected by the Aigis that she casted again.

While protecting her body, Regina reinforced her perception and observed the phenomenon that was currently happening.

“This is… Prima Materia are decomposed and produces energy, the so called [nuclear fission] phenomenon! Contaminating the land like this, isn’t this a cursed power!?”

The fire ball used up its energy and a repulsive mushroom cloud once again blew upward.

Regina looked around at her surroundings. She had suppressed the explosion into a really confined area, however there was still a radioactive reaction all around her. A magician was able to repel even the negative influence of radioactive contamination with their defensive magic power, but surely it would take time and labor to decontaminate this area using alchemy. During that time, this forest would become a land that humans couldn’t live in.

Although this was the land of another country, Regina who loved nature felt fury towards this indiscriminate power.

But rather than this fury, what she should be even more surprised with was how she could almost feel none of the fatigue that Ilyailiya should be having. Her damage should be extreme from her continuous battle against Hayashizaki Kazuki, and then against this Regina.

Regardless of that, Ilyailiya was still coming at her with a large scale magic to this degree.

This attack magic―possessed a terrifying efficiency in its magic power usage.

As for her own {{furigana|defensive magic|Aigis}}, the waste might be more fierce for her.

The trees at Regina’s surrounding were bursting into flames and the damage was still spreading.

The radioactive pollution was also a problem, but if it kept like this a forest fire on this mountain would happen.

“Damn! It’s trivial whatever happened to this kind of country, but there is a thing called a position! Someone who has no righteousness won’t have any right of judgment!”

Regina spread out the wings of a swan from her back and flew to the sky.

She confirmed the damage situation of the conflagration from the air and chanted a magic anew.

“The radiance of my hand become the Callis that loves the earth. Fill this sky, please moisten the blazing field and grant it the rain of blessing! {{furigana|Kraunos|Thunder of Grace}}!!”<ref>Not sure of this translation. The Callis is written with katakana カリス(karisu), don’t know what this refer too. While Kraunos is written with ケラノウス(keranousu) – Edit(OmegaWeaponZ): callis could be refering to a calus – a type of hard skin formed to protect the skin from further injury. In this case it would be a calu of the earth.</ref>

A strong radiance was created in Regina’s right hand and she launched it to the sky.

This light transformed into the thunder of destruction when it was thrown at Hayashizaki Kazuki before.

But this thunder could also be transformed into a power of blessing.

[Kraunos]―it was the symbol of the god of sky, Zeus’s great power.

The light spread on one surface of the sky and turned into a rain cloud in a blink of an eye. Everywhere rain was pouring down as if a bucket full of water was overturned. Regina twirled the Ptéra Lonkhé in her hand in circles and scattered the heat with wind, advancing the fire fighting work effectively.

But while her attention was taken by that―a silver light flashed inside the smoke.

“Mec.” Ilyailiya turned into a silver lightning and assaulted Regina who was in the sky without expanding any defensive wall. Regina poured her concentration in her Resist in panic.

A backlash of smashed magic power. “…It’s hard as expected.” Ilyailiya murmured.

Regina was beaten down to the ground.

“…Kuh, the damage is not a big deal but to dare to fall this me down onto the earth!!”

Regina was in indignation while standing up. But even while in rage, she was still calmly observing.

Ilyailiya was hovering in the sky. While floating in the air, she transformed her silver Magic Dress into the jet black Magic Dress. For the sake of chanting that attack magic again.

―’Right this instant, that woman isn’t able to do anything, whether to evade with high speed movement or chanting defensive magic.’

“Drill, Ptéra Lonkhé!!”

Her judgment was instantaneous. Regina threw < Ptéra Lonkhé>. It pierced Ilyailiya with the speed like an arrow of light, shooting her down onto the ground helplessly.

“Hmph, this is the second time I shoot you down today, Queen of Russia!”

Regina scorned while treating her fall onto the ground just now as nonexistant.

“A variegated abilities on top of firm defense… I acknowledge your balanced fighting strength. Queen Regina.”

Ilyailiya immediately raised her body slowly.

Suddenly an alarm rang piercingly in her ear. The bracelet that was fixed on Ilyailiya’s wrist was resounding a clamorous sound of *PI―! PI―!*

That was the adamantite bracelet that Japan government forced them to equip. Inside it was installed with GPS transmitter device.

“Why is that device transmitting only now?” Regina was suspicious.

“In the first place how did you render that device invalid until now? …You have some kind of machine that emitted something like jamming electromagnetic waves… no, are you embedding it inside your own body?”

It was something that couldn’t be hidden. After all there was a body check when they first arrived in Japan.

For Regina who had a creed that rejected machine civilization, it was something repulsive to even imagine but… she couldn’t think of any other method to prevent the GPS from capturing Ilyailiya’s location except for her to embed a jamming device inside herself.

“You are not only strong but also wiser than I thought, Queen Regina. The [Deception Repeater Device] embedded below my skin had a breakdown. After all defensive magic power doesn’t extend to machines.”

Ilayiliya looked up to the sky as if seeing off the electromagnetic wave’s departure.

“So the true present location of mine has been transmitted…”

“Hmph, whichever it is, it’s just a problem of time with a flashy battle like this. Before long Arthur and the Knight Order of this country will arrive here.”

If there is something strange happening then they will scramble immediately and rush there―that fellow of Japan’s Knight Order said so. That vigilance of them was not just putting on air.

“It’s over for you already, Ilyailiya.”

“Over?” Ilyailiya tilted her head particularly.

“I am waiting for the moment when you throw that spear once more. Because while that spear is inside your hand, I have no hope to withdraw. …This time, I have caught it firmly see.”

Ilyailiya raised the spear that was thrown at her and shown it to Regina with triumph.

Regina made a ‘hah’ face and commanded “Return, Ptéra Lonkhé!!”

But the spear was gripped by Ilyailya and didn’t even twitch. Only the wings that decorated the spearhead were flapping frantically in vain. “What a cute spear.” Ilyailiya sarcastically spoke. Regina’s whole face was dyed with rage with how she humiliated herself.

[Ptéra Lonkhé] would pursue its prey until it hit the target once. Furthermore its speed rivaled the movement speed of Ilyailiya that was like lightning.

It was Regina’s only method that could obstruct Ilyailiya when she was trying to escape.

Ilyailiya raised her left hand and showed in display the thing that was coiled around her wrist.

“I’ll draw back here. The reason is that I have to bring this Sacred Treasure back with certainty.”

What was coiled around her wrist was a line of magatama connected with a string―one of the Three Sacred Treasures that Japan and Yamato were struggling for, <Yasakani no Magatama>.

“You intend to run from a battle between Kings!!”

“It’s decided that someone who doesn’t retreat from this situation is a fool.”

“That’s so but, you bastard!!”

Ilyailiya’s Magic Dress changed from jet black into silver. It was a baffling transformation no matter how many times she saw it. Regina made a huff from her nose and recovered her composure.

“…Just run away as you like. But, you have revealed an outrageous true character huh, Ilyailiya. Your two types Magic Dress… if that’s not a double contract with two Diva then, that means your contracted Diva is a Diva that possesses two faces! That appearance! That ominous power! That’s not a Diva of Cosmos Side(Order Side) but a Diva that belongs under Chaos Side!!”

Regina pointed out in condemnation. Divas from different Mythologies were still enemies even if both belonged to Cosmos Side, but― those that belonged under Chaos Side were enemies that didn’t deserve any respect.

Chaos had to be exterminated, that was Order(Cosmos)’s absolute premise.

“…That is not an important secret. We in Slavic Mythology don’t have the concept of [good and evil] in the first place. The reason is that before such doctrine could be ripened, we were a Mythology that was eliminated by Christianity once.”

Ilyailiya turned her back in a twirl.

“…Therefore, we are doing revenge. We are not Order nor Chaos. Therefore, our chief god [Svarog] possesses one more face―the face of [Chernobog].”

[Efficient destruction Chernobog] in [lightning speed Svarog].

“Revenge you say?” Regina knitted her eyebrows.

“What a foolish objective. That’s pathetic reason! Even though we as Kings are fighting for the sake to repaint the {{furigana|Astrum|World Soul}}… the world order! You primitive Mythology that doesn’t even hold any ideal or creed! Know some shame!!”

“Shame? That’s an unknown concept for us. What’s important is efficiency. If it’s for the sake of becoming the last one standing, whether it’s Order or Chaos, we don’t mind whichever side we are in. …You, it’s fine for you to know the shame of failing to catch me.” <ref>What are you, Jack Sparrow?</ref>

Regina’s face convulsed from overwhelming rage. Her forte was defensive magic but, she was weak against provocation.

“Queen Regina!” A husky voice cut in between the two.

From the other side of the burned forest, a gentleman wearing a glen check suits―Arthur Basileus was rushing at their direction. He had finally caught wind of the situation.

“You are slow Arthur!” Regina yelled.

“You too, why are you not contacting me or doing battle without the Japanese government’s permission!?”

“Just what I thought. Why did you not come immediately, you were asking something like a permission from Japan’s government weren’t you!? You’re late because you did such a thing so honestly, you idiot!”

“Even if I’m called as an idiot, even if it’s irrational, I won’t do anything that goes against my chivalry!”

“…Farewell, o Kings of the Order.”

Neglecting the two’s quarrel―Ilyailiya’s back turned into lightning and she vanished.

It was impossible to pursue her or anything like that. …Regina didn’t know whether Arthur too had any method to pursue or not. At the very least there was no chance for chanting spells.

Regina and Arthur glared at each other as if pushing the responsibility to the other party.

Slightly after that, a squad of Japan’s Knight Order was coming after Arthur.

“I’ll say this in advance, I didn’t do anything bad at this country. Damn, I should of just left things like mountain fire or the like alone.”

Regina kicked away the ashes that were scattered about below her feet.

“…We have to talk about this situation. Looks like there are many things that are extremely chaotic. It seems that the Einherjar and Ryouzanpaku were fighting each other at another spot.”

“What’s with that? Why are those guys fighting amongst themselves, how incomprehensible.”

Arthur shrugged his shoulder exaggeratedly.

“Really. How incomprehensible. Looks like the situation moved greatly with Japan’s King succession as the impetus. More than we even thought―this country might be the turning point of the world.

While Loki was gulping whisky and relaxing inside his personal room in Oosaka’s government office building, the large window of the room where the night scenery could be viewed in one sweep of the eye was suddenly smashed apart without any advanced warning.

The one that came from the sky and leaped into the room was a light that looked like lightning―that light landed in front of Loki’s eyes.

It was Ilyailiya Muromets.

“Why the hell you didn’t enter from the front gate?”

Loki, who was a luxurious person yet was actually stingy in his roots, was frowning with thought like [how much do you think this stupidly large glass is worth for huh?] even though he was not the one that was actually going to pay for it.

The gods of Asgard didn’t have any techniques to produce tools. Formerly it was Loki who administered the role of procuring weapons and tools for Asgard from the dwarf artisans.

Consequently he hated pointless spending more than anything else.

“The reason is that it’s inefficient to purposefully climb up here from the front gate.”

Ilayiliya answered somewhat sullenly.

“…What? You look somewhat worked up?”

Loki’s sharp eyes noticed the strangeness of Ilyailiya’s condition.

Ilyailiya didn’t answer that and untied the string that was encircling her left hand. Several magatama that were stretching out by a long string―she faced Loki and threw it to him.

It was <Yasakani no Magatama> of the Three Sacred Treasures.

“Hmph, it’s the real thing. I have confidence in my eye for tool. You ain’t coming back for a while so I was doubting whether you were preparin’ a fake somewhere, or maybe you are gonna ask for something before giving this. Looks like you don’t have any intention like that eh.”

Loki released a sigh of relief after Ilyailiya handed the thing over to him sullenly.

“I fulfill my promise. The reason I’m late is because there was accident.”

“Uncertain factor that can delay you…Arthur and Regina huh.”

“They recognize me as an enemy. …Similar with Hayashizaki Kazuki.”

Ilyailiya was expressionless, but without doubt there was a [worked up] atmosphere on her.

“So you decided already which side you are gonna stand with. Enemy of enemy is an ally yeah.”

Loki warped his mouth in a broad grin. Ilyailiya nodded.

“We are not Order or even Chaos. Therefore we can choose ourselves which side to stand in. First in order is to crush the other Cosmos Side, I’m going to join hand with you. That is for my proof.”

Ilyailiya said so while pointing at the Yasakani no Magatama that Loki held.

“Kukuku, honestly I didn’t really believe you until now but, I gotta trust you like this eh. This thing is the proof of faith, now we are comrades.”

‘…But then, this is only a matter of turn.’ Loki murmured inside his heart.

Ilyailiya first joined hands with Loki and China to destroy the weak Japan, next they were going to crush the troublesome Britain and Italia…for the last she had the ulterior motive to sweep off Loki and the rest.

Battle Royale. The one who could change the world in the end was only the last victor.

They had to use and outwit each other skillfully. Loki also thought like that―surely Ilyailiya also thought like that.

Arthur and Regina couldn’t think in this kind of way. After all they were too fastidious. <ref>Don’t know if it’s the author mistake or not, but here Loki used 彼女たち to describe Regina and Arthur, that’s a plural form for woman</ref> That was why they were concerned with [The Magic Advanced Countries’ equilibrium], and only thinking was about standing on a stage where they would fight beautifully.

No, perhaps if it was Japan’s Solomon Mythology that didn’t have any creed―what if that King became the cornerstone?

Loki’s pondering was interrupted by a panicked *gon gon!* sound of knocked door. “Huuh?” When Loki answered so, a group of swordsmen were rushing into the room.

“The, there was a report that some kind of suspicious light was entering into Kaya-sama and Loki-sama’s room…”

“It was Ilyailiya, there ain’t any problem. Just take care of the window glass’s repairing.”

“Ha!? Yes! …Ha? Window glass? Why is the window glass?”

“Seems troublesome.”

“It’s not troublesome. It’s a problem of efficiency.” Ilyailiya amended expressionlessly.

“Forcing this Ilyailiya-sama to leisurely climb the building from the front gate is gonna take far more cost of expense than a mere window glass. Just resolve yourself from now on too.”

“…Sir, I will do as you said.”

Those swordsmen left behind that place while still in a state that couldn’t grasp what had happened.

Passing the leaving swordsmen, a woman in glamorous Japanese clothes was entering the room this time.

“…Looks like Ilyailiya has returned back.”

Aisu Ikousai―but her atmosphere was not like usual. Her breathing was rough like a beast and her eyes were bloodshot with a fierce glare.

Her right hand that opened the door was like an old man’s hand, no, the hand was trembling as if it was not her own. Her gait that was entering the room too was somewhat shaky. She couldn’t move her body just as she wanted.

There was a lack of harmony in her body and also her mind… Even so her back was straight and dignified, even her Japanese clothes that looked hard to move in didn’t have a single disorder in it from a single glance, surely that was the manifestation of her aesthetic.

“Here, the thing you’ve long awaited for.”

Loki handed over the Yasakani no Magatama to Ikousai by throwing it.

Ikousai embraced it with her both hands in order to catch the irreplaceable item.

“So you brought it back, you did well! Ilyailiya Muromets!!”

“Its impolite to call me without honorific. Why are you talking as if looking down on me?” Ilyailiya became testy.

“Fufufu… two of the Three Sacred Treasures! With this it’s not an exaggeration to even say that I have become two-thirds a king!” Ikousai laughed madly. Loki scowled and retorted.

“That’s exaggerating. Even if you have the Sacred Treasures of King, you ain’t equipped with the King’s Authority ain’t you?”

“But there is the power of Susanoo in me! If I can use these Sacred Treasures and Susanoo’s power skillfully then I can win against Hayashizaki Kazuki! This me will… guh!”

Suddenly Ikousai cramped in her right body half and she crouched down in that place.

It was completely like a different living thing was lurking right under the skin of her right body half.

“Looks like it’s still gonna be mostly a hard fight eh. Are you having special training until this late to suppress that guy?”

Looking down at Ikousai, the corner of Loki’s mouth twisted and a grin appeared.

“Fu, fufufu… it’s just this insignificant thing… Just something on this level is no big deal at all. I will use this power skillfully without fail…”

Ikousai didn’t let Loki’s amused gaze to bother her and stood up shakily, then she left behind the room with a ghost-like gait.

“I can’t feel any ambition or pride in her, her figure just looks like a wet stray dog. Can she challenge the decisive battle in that condition?” Ilyailiya murmured.

“Kukuku… don’t make light of that woman like that. She looks like trash that doesn’t stand a chance, but only the light of her eyes are flaming ablaze. Her broken pride is turning into the fuel of hell inside that woman. What is called human is the strongest when they already got cornered like that.”

“Is that so? In my circumstance I don’t have the experience of being cornered.”

Ilyailiya tilted her head expressionlessly where one couldn’t feel any humanity from it, perhaps she was even more inhuman than someone like Loki.

“…In reality, that woman is in the process of mastering the technique to control the power that she got from Susanoo partially possessing her body. It ain’t summoning a Diva, that woman is trying to become a Diva. Currently that woman might be the human race’s strongest excluding the Kings.”

“Thing like human race’s strongest excluding the Kings is meaningless.”

“That’s so but… I gotta tell Hiroko-chan too, that this side is doing ok.”

“Hiroko-chan?”

“I mean China’s King Fu Shi. Her name read in Japanese language is Hiroko-chan. It’s the nickname that our most beloved princess attached to her. …She is our comrade. Ku-ku-ku…”

Russia in addition of China. Two of the Magic Advanced Countries were in the process of being fixed in place as Yamato―no, as Loki’s backing.

“However, I didn’t expect much from Ikousai but, ain’t she turning interesting now. Humans that make that kind of eye is just so fun.”

Against Loki who continued to chuckle ‘ku-ku-ku’, Ilyailiya was once again turning her back expressionlessly.

“Even though you are a Diva of the Chaos Side, but surprisingly you like humans don’t you?”(AN:Like in this sentence means loves or is pleased by. In other words Ilya is saying to Loki you are amused/pleased by what humans do, don’t you.)

Loki stared back in blank puzzlement, as if he was just told of something that had never even entered his thought.

===Part 4===

His cell phone rang. Currently he was returning to his room after his date with Koyuki was over.

The one who called his phone aiming for this time was Commander Yamagata.

The commander talked in a way that poked fun at him.

“Right now should be the time that your date is over already right?”

It was strangely embarrassing to talk about something like this with an opponent whose age was like his father.

“It’s true that I was in a date, but why do even you know about it…”

“I got completely scolded by Yagumo-kun to only call you at night so that I won’t be a bother on your date. Though I don’t know where did Yagumo-kun knew about it.”

Yagumo Akane-senpai―she was a third year of the Magic Division that had already piled up practical training in the Knight Order.

Surely it was Hikaru-senpai that spread the rumor to her in a mixture of fact and fiction. The figure of Akane-senpai back-talking coolly saying ‘It’s not like I really care about that though’ was floating in his mind.

…But what the commander said next was the exact opposite of what Kazuki imagined inside his mind.

“Yagumo-kun is really caring about you, you know? When the talk’s topic is about you it’s clear that all her calm is gone.”

“Is, is that so…”

Akane-senpai was a charming person. She was always cool and intellectual, but that didn’t mean she was a straight-laced person.

She was a hard-worker that liked tactical thinking, through that she had many common points with Kazuki, her affinity with him was also good.

Now he was told that such Akane-senpai was caring for him. When he thought that the other party was an onee-san that was even older than Kaguya-senpai, for some reason he felt his heart beat faster or something.

“Kazuki.” Suddenly Leme materialized beside him and rammed her body at him with a *don*.

“Even older people are targets for conquering. Feeling timid about that is no good, okay?”

Leme whose appearance was completely an adult linked her arm with Kazuki’s arm and she pressed her heavy breasts at him.

“That is so huh.” While his attention was taken by Leme, Commander Yamagata started his talk in a surprise attack.

“Last night, Regina and Ilyailiya were fighting each other.”

Even though Kazuki was switching his awareness for a more serious talk, but it took time.

His fight with Ilyailiya was yesterday evening. In other words…

“Ilyailiya who retreated from her fight with me in the Haunted Ground, was attacked then on her way back by Regina, is that what you mean?”

It became a series of event like that in that kind of time. Two Kings were fighting in a time he knew nothing about.

What kind of fight it developed into?

In the first place, how did Regina intercept Ilyailiya who was escaping in lightning speed?

…No, the most important essential point in this story was not that kind of thing.

“What is the result of the fight? …The Sacred Treasure that Ilyailiya took away?”

Even Ilyailiya should be exhausted from the attack in which Kazuki betted his everything. And if after that she was forced to battle Regina in succession then―

“No, unfortunately it seemed she escaped.”

A strange feeling was whirling inside his chest. It was a kind of relief and also a kind of unfortunate feeling.

If in the case that Regina took back one of the Three Sacred Treasures for him, then Kazuki would surely stand in an overwhelming superior position. But inside his heart he had already resolved himself.

This was a hurdle that he was determined to overcome without fail. It would be an anticlimax if that hurdle was unexpectedly lowered by another person arbitrarily.

It was his own selfishness even though this was a battle that would decide the future of the country, but… he wanted to settle his rivalry with Ikousai who was in a condition beyond flawless.

“I heard the story from Regina but, it seems that Ilyailiya had buried a device that emitted interference electromagnetic wave inside her body beforehand to escape the GPS monitoring.”

“Doesn’t the other Advanced Magic Countries treat machines as heretical?”

“…That’s how it supposed to be but, seems like that Ilyailiya’s circumstance is strange somehow. We cannot lump her together with the other Kings in thinking how she will act. We were thinking about this too simply.”

“Every single one of those Kings is strange somewhere inside.”

It was impossible to predict what kind of move those fellows would make.

Whether it was Arthur or Regina, at this point of time they were neither ally nor enemy.

“Of course that’s true. I don’t have any intention to slackening the monitoring of Arthur and Regina.”

However the Knight Order’s [perfect monitoring readiness] had been breached twice out of two times until now.

“What happened with the Einherjar fellows that Kaguya-senpai encountered?”

Kazuki asked about the thing that bothered him the most.

“Beatrix and her team is still in magic intoxication, they still haven’t woken up yet.”

“…Is that so.” Kazuki’s feeling turned somber.

The true color of this despondency he felt was also complex. Even Beatrix was neither his ally nor his enemy.

But he didn’t want to think of her as an enemy, somewhere, his heart thought so.

But the Einherjar suddenly turned into Japan’s enemy and attacked Kaguya-senpai and her team in the Fuji’s sea of trees. They exposed Kaguya-senpai and her team to danger. And then Ryouzanpaku’s Silirat intervened and the situation developed into Beatrix and Silirat striking down each other.

It only stood to reason that Kazuki should be angry at Beatrix who came attacking and felt grateful to Silirat who came in assistance. But before he could come to a clean decision like that, he wanted to hear the detailed circumstances from Beatrix.

“Worry is unnecessary because their magic intoxications are not a deep one. The prospect is that they will wake up before long. It’s just, the only one who is still energetic among the people involved, Roshouko, is pretty annoying with her complaint from getting embroiled into this.”

“Is she coming with some kind of troublesome request?”

“No, it’s not anything concrete… she is saying a complaint for us to [recognize Ryouzanpaku more like a comrade]. Well, certainly there is a good excuse to shrink our distance and ally with Ryouzanpaku to form a common front of anti-China.”

Ryouzanpaku was a resistance organization that opposed China.

From some time ago if Japan was misunderstood to have a good relation with Ryouzanpaku―it would completely justify China’s intervention into Japan’s internal conflict with Yamato.

But now that Ryouzanpaku had held back Germany’s rampage before this, it only stood to reason that Japan was grateful and from now on both would take each other’s hand and strengthened their stance in relation to China.

“But if we do that, won’t our relation with Germany worsen?”

“It’s without doubt that Germany was suddenly commencing an attack at us.”

Commander Yamagata talked as if cutting down that line of talk. Logically it was just as he said. But….

Commander Yamagata’s voice was colored with fatigue. Inside the chaotic situation, the one who moved the government and the Knight Order was essentially this person.

“…Now when the battle is over, the one who move the situation is the adults huh.”

Leme whispered on Kazuki’s ear.

{I don’t really understand politics and diplomacy.}

Kazuki communicated that telepathically so Commander Yamagata wouldn’t hear it.

“I don’t mean to say to break any civilian control. But if it’s in regard to battle tactic then even you should be able to interfere.”

What was called civilian control was the principle that the people who controlled the army must not interfere too much into the politics. Kazuki too was a knight apprentice―so to speak he fell under military personnel.

―The statesman must be able to control the Knight Order. The statesman who was the representation of the people moved the Knight Order. The Knight Order must not stand on top of the people.

It was of the inviolable rule of the country called Japan.

―And more, since the ancient times, Japan had the emperor as the country’s symbol as a [constitutional monarchy].

This too was another of the absolutely inviolable things.

Then how should be the King(Basileus) positioned in this country then. It seemed that Arthur and Regina ruled as a tyrants but….

‘I, if I accept the fact that I am a King, how should I behave then?’

“In the first place, in all this time until now, wasn’t it you the one that continuously kept wiping our ass for all the misses that the Knight Order and the academy made? You too should insist your opinion more to the adults.”

Leme’s kept pulling Kazuki’s arm while being indignant as if she was the one being slighted. He wanted to get away from her breast that was pushing at him sweetly. Like this he couldn’t think seriously.

“It’s a grave situation for you who are the King to be kept out of the loop of everything except for the fight. Listen well, a King mustn’t become a tool of battle.”

Tool of battle. …Certainly, he didn’t want that by any means.

In other words―he had to move the situation by his own will.

“Commander Yamagata. Please let me question Beatrix and the others when they wake up. Until that happens, can you put on hold the matter of communicating our thanks to Ryouzanpaku and forming a common front with them?”

“You are…?”

“Please let me be the one to decide the treatment of Beatrix and her group. Regarding Beatrix, I know things about her that you don’t know about.”

This should be the first time for him to ask for something like this. This was something that he wished for the most right now. From the other side of the phone’s receiver, a serious voice of “hm~mm” was audible.

“I feel it’s inexcusable to advance all this talk while you are not there. Actually this was also pointed out to me by Arthur Basileus. That this country doesn’t respect the King as a King.”

“That person was? …He is unexpectedly a meddlesome person isn’t he?”

Regina disdained Kazuki about how he didn’t have the standpoint of a King. On the other hand there was this feeling that Arthur kept interjecting unnecessarily here and there saying things like “Like that, you won’t be able to become my worthy rival!” Should he call that as Britain’s chivalric mind?

“Certainly, there are still a lot of people that has yet to recognize you as King. But, at the very least, Headmaster Amasaki and I plan to be your supporter. I want you to believe that.

He could feel the sincerity from his voice. Things like Commander Yamagata’s positivity level couldn’t be known even with the power of King. But as fellow males, they could understand that each other was worthy of their faith, he had that kind of feeling.

“I will calm down Roshouko. The treatment for that woman is really troublesome but…”

‘Looking at your relation from the side, you two look like you are getting along well though’, Kazuki thought inside his heart.

“Also I will put an arrangement in order, so that you will be contacted immediately when Beatrix wakes up. I will show that this matter is also about you without fail. I will make the surroundings recognize it. Without fail.”

Commander Yamagata said that and cut off the connection. Kazuki felt relieved for the moment and released a deep sigh.

He guessed that it would take a little more time to clean up the aftermath of the extremely chaotic battle the other day. He was told that his current job was to flirt with the other, but by no means could he also completely ignore all the other matters.

―And then, next he had his schedule for the night.

There was one other thing, a business that Kazuki had to ask about with his own volition.

===Part 5===

The courtyard of the Magic Division at night where there was no human presence―when Kazuki brought the proposal that he wanted to talk, that person called out Kazuki to this place. Tonight was a quiet night with no wind.

“Sorry to call you out in the middle of night.”

“Not at all, after all it was my side that wanted to talk.” Kazuki replied.

The owner of the voice was―Liz Liza-sensei.

Her full name was Liz Liza Westwood. She was a naturalized Japanese that crossed over to Japan at the time when Japan still had diplomatic relation with Britain and obtained her nationality then. Now, she was a teacher here.

Beyond that, she had also became the first generation chosen by Solomon 72 Pillar.

<The First Knights>. In that period of chaos where the matter about Diva was still not understood well, they were the pioneers that fought the illegal magicians whose minds were violated by Diva and the Demon Beasts that suddenly appeared by tearing apart the space itself.

Even though they were able to borrow the power from Solomon 72 Pillar, the people at that time was still weak in magic power, it was said that they was mostly unable to communicate with their Divas.

The Knights at that time were still immature about the way to use magic and also the tactic to use that skillfully in an organized way.

He learned by hearsay that in that extremely chaotic situation [those people who obtained a strange power while they knew nothing at all] then became [the people that fought in order to protect the others in their surroundings even while knowing nothing at all].

Each time illegal magicians rampaged at that time, people in a number so large that he couldn’t imagine in this peaceful time died.

The first Haunted Ground in Japan, <Fuji’s sea of trees> was also created at that time.

Before long Liz Liza-sensei retired from being a knight because of her weakening magic power, and then rather than choosing to be promoted into the top brass of the Knight Order she chose to raise the next generation and cooperated in the establishment of the Knight Academy.

―That was Liz Liza-sensei’s profile.

If it was this person then she should know. Regarding the affair that happened before in the Grand Haunted Ground. And then also regarding the character that put up the seal in the Grand Haunted Ground.

Kazuki was planning to immediately head back to the Grand Haunted Ground as soon as his magic power recovered.

However before that, he wanted to know beforehand as much as possible about the person that put up the seal. Who put up that seal and how did they do it. What happened before in the Grand Haunted Ground…

There was still some things that the Knight Order hadn’t explained to Kazuki.

“But why did sensei choose this time?” Kazuki asked.

Even though she didn’t want anyone else to overhear the story, it seemed that she was excessively being careful.

“That’s most likely because this talk will not end with just talking.”

Liz Liza-sensei made a mysterious response. This wouldn’t end with just a talk…?

“Before we talk about what had once happened in that Grand Haunted Ground, first there is something that I want to confirm from my side.” Liz Liza-sensei talked quickly without any calmness.

“The will that resides inside the seal in the last wall of the Grand Haunted Ground, and your Lemegeton, they exchanged intimate words with each other right?”

Kazuki answered “Yes” and nodded honestly. The person in the seal was Leme’s previous contractor.

“Lemegeton, she has recovered her memory right?”

Kazuki noticed how her voice was trembling when she asked that.

Liz Liza-sensei who was always calm was now acting completely like a young girl that didn’t fit her age.

Beside Kazuki, Leme materialized and the person herself replied “That’s right”.

Liz Liza-sensei kept looking at Leme’s figure that had grown up into adult over and over with a bewildered gaze.

After taking a deep breath, Liz Liza-sensei asked Leme.

“Were you―Hibiki-neesama’s contracted Diva?”

“That’s right.”

…Hibiki? It was an unfamiliar name for his ear, but strangely it felt like he had heard the name somewhere, a name that felt pleasant when he heard it. Was that, the owner of the voice in that seal?

Liz Liza-sensei looked down as if hiding her expression. As if asserting that an adult couldn’t that easily let her emotion come to the surface, she closed her eyelids strongly.

Kazuki said nothing and waited for Liz Liza-sensei to be the one that opened her mouth first.

After listening to the sound of the night wind for a while, Liz Liza-sensei finally began to talk.

―Well then, how about I tell you the story about that period just as you wish.

This is a night individual class for you, Hayashizaki.

At the same time with the human race obtaining the power called magic power, they knew about the existence of a mental world called Astrum, and encountered the consciousness body that lurked there―the Divas.

Among the Divas there were existences with ill will that drove the minds of human crazy in exchange for power, and in the end they would try to take over the flesh body. The people that dirtied their hands with this dangerous contract was then called as <illegal magicians>. Those people had their minds go insane and rampaged around.

…Recently we had heard about words like [Cosmos Side Diva] or [Chaos Side Diva] from the mouths of various Divas and the Kings. It seemed that the fellows that created these illegal magicians were those Divas of the Chaos Side.

The Divas of the Cosmos Side granted humans the power to oppose these Divas of the Chaos Side. They were humankind’s protector. But in exchange they demanded faith―that is a strict order. You can understand that this absolutely cannot be said as a good thing when you see Lotte’s case.

In Japan, these fellows called as Divas of the Cosmos Side didn’t show their appearance.

…Why didn’t the Japanese Mythology try to protect us I wonder?

When Liz Liza-sensei suddenly let out such question from her mouth, Amaterasu’s avatar appeared beside Kazuki in order to answer that. She was in her jersey appearance with a sleepy face, a sun goddess (shut-in) that couldn’t give of the feeling of it’s virtue at all.

{That’s… even if we wanted to show our appearance to the humans, we were not in a condition to show up at that time. I had talked about this a little with Kazuki and Kazuha before though.}

Amaterasu exchanged a glance with Kazuki.

{During the long history of the Japanese people, their religious piety was weakening. Because of that, our <will for power> was completely weakened. Diva’s appearance change depending on people’s feeling.}

Amaterasu talked in justification.

{How we hate to fight and like to play is because the relation between the Japanese Mythology and the Japanese people was made up of <playing>, with the festivals as the core rather than <faith>. All this is absolutely not because I am a lazy person, but because this is what everyone demanded from me nyan. …It’s true you know?}

It sounded fishy because her tone was too lax, but he guessed that actually it was just as she said.

{At that time, I practically didn’t have the power to surface to the outer layer of a human’s consciousness> I was still asleep that time. By no means I just left the people to die without doing anything, don’t resent me―}

Saying just that, her figure vanished, as if escaping.

“I see. The syncretism of Shinto and Buddhism from the ancient time, the anti Buddhist movement at the beginning of the Meiji era… this is all also because of the complexity of the history of Japan’s faith.” Liz Liza-sensei nodded with a satisfied look and began her talk once more.

Anyway the other Magic Advanced Countries could immediately obtain the divine protection of the Divas of the Cosmos Side, but… Japan was unable to obtain Divine Protection from anyone.

Thinking back, those like Loki or Naiarlatoteph, how a bunch of Diva that didn’t have any relation at all with Japan could even appear here too, I think this might be the reason. That’s because this country was the most optimum place for the Divas of the Chaos Side to go wild.

We at that time didn’t understand about such things at all. We didn’t even have time to be excited of obtaining a new power called magic, we just kept getting scared from all the illegal magicians and Demon Beasts that suddenly went on a rampage.

At that time the one who reached out their hand to us was Solomon 72 Pillar.

It seems that Solomon 72 Pillar is not strictly Divas from the Cosmos Side but… anyway they didn’t drive human’s mind mad and they became our power. And then they didn’t even demand faith from us.

It was mostly a selfish story, but… Solomon 72 Pillar too might have had the objective to [build their influence in this land]. And also, they might have had their attention attracted to this Japan, who didn’t receive any influence from other Mythologies too.

…Let’s stop this strange speculation that doesn’t have any relation with the main topic of the story. If Lemegeton-sama has recovered her memory, then someday, when the timing is right, she will surely talk about this to you.

What to choose, we at that time had no other option than to completely rely on Solomon 72 Pillar.

This was how it started that the generation that got contracted first with Solomon 72 Pillar… how we became the [First Knights]. Even if I called it a contract, we at that time were unable to clearly hear the voice of our Diva or talk to them. Most of us didn’t even understand which one among the Solomon 72 Pillar we got contracted with. We didn’t even work out the method to give birth to a contract with a strong tie, called Stigmata.

…That’s why, Lemegeton-sama.

I didn’t even notice that you, who were contracted with Hayashizaki, was Hibiki-neesama’s contracted Diva.

“But that kind of you became the very first ally of my King, in spite of how you didn’t notice Leme’s true identity. This, too, is surely what they call destiny.”

Leme crossed her arm and talked to Liz Liza-sensei self importantly.

Liz Liza-sensei’s expression slackened slightly and she smiled. It was a kind expression that was rare from her.

“It saved me, for you to say that. Now that I know everything―I can do nothing else, other than to devote my entire power for you, who is the forgotten memento of Hibiki-neesama.”

Forgotten memento―those words sounded like it was filled with an extremely heavy feeling.

There should also be other First Knights outside of me and Hibiki-neesama, but we didn’t know our exact number.

Hibiki-neesama―was a person that was like a big sister for me, we got along really well. That was why we fought together but, we didn’t even know about the existences of the other guys other than us. We knew that there were other people than us that also fought, but that was only after we had defeated all the illegal magicians that were rampaging at that time. …Not all of us were expected to survive in the end.

I don’t know anything about the names of the First Knights that died unseen by anyone.

Our fight at that time compared to all of you currently was completely a crude thing.

The strength of the magic power of our generation was still in its infancy compared to you guys, even the way to use Summoning Magic was something that we didn’t understand at all.

Even using Summoning Magic around level 3 was already the most we could do using all we had.

But thinking again now, the same also applied to the Divas of the Chaos Side I guess. They, at that time, were also immature compared to now. Surely they didn’t understand the way to manipulate a human’s flesh at that time.

When I recall that time I can only snicker scornfully. It was really a low level battle. Though it was really desperate.

Aah, now that I mentioned it, it seemed that when Loki obtained a flesh body in front of your eyes he said [I had grasped the trick to break a human] right? …We at that time might had also fought Loki even without realizing it. Though we didn’t know that the opponent was Loki.

At the same time with the illegal magicians appearing one after another and going wild, [{{furigana|Cancer|Malignant Boundary Alternate}}] sprang forth and Haunted Grounds were produced everywhere in Japan, then Demon Beasts were also coming out.

Those too also couldn’t be left alone, but… we had no choice but to leave those for later compared with the illegal magicians that went on rampage in the middle of the city. We had also liberated the smaller Haunted Grounds when we had spare time and from there got our hand on Sacred Treasures but… there was not enough people at all for Fuji’s sea of trees and it spread out bigger rapidly.

To at least delay the expansion of the Haunted Ground, a wall was constructed around the Haunted Ground.

It seemed that unexpectedly the wall had some effect.

The wall created at that time was the crumbling wall inside the Haunted Ground that even you had seen.

Of course, at first no one put any seal or anything like that on it. There was no one that could use such advanced magic skillfully that time.

We of the First Knights fought frantically. We didn’t even understand what was this power that we possessed, but anyway, we had to protect those important to us for the moment.

Summoning Magic couldn’t be used really well that time so actually the Sacred Treasures were really useful. The truth was we used Sacred Treasures often enough.

Among those First Knights, there was a person that was outstandingly stronger from the rest. That was Hibiki-neesama.

…Why was that person so strong like that? Only that person wouldn’t be inferior even if she is compared to your current generation… no, I think she was even stronger than your generation.

These are words that a person who idolized her big sister should not say, but she was so strong like a fierce god.

I know this because all along I had fought together with Hibiki-neesama, but I think those illegal magicians that went wild at that time was mostly defeated alone by Hibiki-neesama. Even I didn’t have many memories of scenes where I clearly gave the finishing blow by my own hands.

In a period of time, there was an interval where Hibiki-neesama distanced herself from the battle, but…when Nee-sama distanced herself from the front lines, the situation everywhere got worse, and soon it wouldn’t hold anymore if Hibiki-neesama didn’t return to the front lines.

At that time, the confirmed last person―the illegal magician who possessed the greatest strength was taking refuge inside Fuji’s sea of trees. Hibiki-neesama left me behind and pursued him alone.

And then… ending at that point she didn’t return back.

Hibiki-neesama left me who was just a hindrance… and didn’t return back for the second time.

After that, even when I headed to the Haunted Ground to confirm what happened with the battle, a powerful seal was fixed on the wall and entering inside the Haunted Ground was impossible.

For a long time, I was thinking that the seal was something Hibiki-neesama gambled her life to put for the sake of not letting out the strongest illegal magician because she was unable to defeat him.

But, after hearing Hayashizaki’s story, it seems that I was wrong.

What lies beyond the seal is… one of the Three Sacred Treasures, <Ame no Murakumo>.

Surely in the middle of her battle, Hibiki-neesama discerned that the Sacred Treasure she was using was something special. That was why until a worthy successor for that Sacred Treasure appeared, Hibiki-neesama sealed it.

It was something like that. This is everything that I know.

“It’s just as you said. Until the next worthy wielder appeared, she was not going to hand over that Sacred Treasure to anyone.”

―When Liz Liza-sensei’s story was over, Leme threw in some appropriate words.

“Worthy wielder… you mean Japan Mythology’s King?”

Liz Liza-sensei looked up to the night sky and whispered.

“The Three Sacred Treasures, they acted in concert with the King’s entrance to the stage and appeared in this world. If that’s so… then Hibiki-neesama, did she notice that she was someone that was chosen as a King?”

{…This is still the tip of the story but, I had the feeling that the direction of the story is heading to something that will incite my guilt…}

Once again Amaterasu’s avatar appeared.

{That child called Hibiki, she was Japan Mythology’s King. If the King really entered the stage, in response to that the chief god had to show the way for that child. But I at that time was late in my revival… I was sleeping. That was why that child had to fight wielding that Sacred Treasure without understanding anything. Although it seemed that in the middle Lemegeton looked after her in my place.}

“But I lost her completely.” The tone of Leme’s voice dropped and she hung her head down.

“That was why Hibiki-neesama and Lemegeton-sama put up that seal in order to wait until the next person that is worthy as King appeared. …And that aforementioned successor, is it Hayashizaki Kazuki?”

Liz Liza-sensei asked Leme.

“That’s right. Leme chose him.”

“Thereupon Hayashizaki finally arrived at the destiny where he will not only have the same contracted Diva but he will also wield the same Sacred Treasure as Hibiki-neesama right now.”

After Liz Liza-sensei said that, she made a ‘hah’ face from noticing something.

Her eyes opened wide and she stared at Kazuki with intense concentration.

After a while Liz Liza-sensei’s expression softened and a smile that she usually never showed appeared on her face.

“…Is that so. You are, so it’s like that…”

Kazuki was looking back at Liz Liza-sensei in a daze. He didn’t know what she meant.

“Liz Liza Westwood.” Leme shouted.

“Once again, you too swear your allegiance to my King, Hayashizaki Kazuki, and fight together with us.”

Kazuki was the one that was panicked with Leme’s high-handed attitude.

“Leme, sensei is sensei you see… also isn’t she already at an age where her magic power has weakened? That’s too unreasonable.”

Liz Liza-sensei glared at Kazuki fiercely. “Hayashizaki, don’t you dare say anything about a woman’s age.”

“My King, does this woman look like she is in an age where her magic power has weakened?”

Leme said that in a matter-of-fact voice.

“Eh, no, certainly sensei doesn’t look like that. But we are not talking about whether she looks like it or no…”

“Listen well. This woman’s age, is 18.”

With her voice still sounding so matter-of-fact, Leme said something that he couldn’t possibly believe.

“…Just wait a second there. Didn’t we just talk about a story that happened more than ten years ago in the past?”

Don’t tell him that Liz Liza-sensei was around three years old at that time, that was impossible.

Without doubt she should be around a thirty year old female teacher. That was what was written on the official papers.

“Saying it accurately… this woman’s age is freezing still at 18 years old. It was still too early for you to retire, Liz Liza Westwood! Right now is exactly the time for you to repair your ties of Stigmata contract with [Agares], it’s fine for you to liberate all of your power!!”

“{{furigana|I remember thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}… thy name is [Agares]. O the sage sitting in the center of the space-time rotation, show that discerning eye.”

Liz Liza-sensei instantly finished her {{furigana|Access|Astrum Connection}} with her mastery of mental concentration.

She was wrapped with a powerful light that turned the night like the afternoon and Agares’ avatar floated beside her.

Straddling a dark-reddish crocodile that could be mistaken as a rock was an old sage wearing a robe with a hood attached. On his neck, a pocket watch that symbolized himself as a Diva that manipulated time was shining.

At the same time, Liz Liza-sensei also chanted a Summoning Magic. An enormous magic power was whirling. Everything of that magic power had its tip directed onto Liz Liza-sensei’s small body.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage. From beyond the long stagnation, awaken the waking up of the once existing fierceness… {{furigana|Leap Stasis|Freezing Time’s Secret Formula}}!”

Strong magic power light shined from Liz Liza-sensei’s whole body, and then with a fierce speed the light rotated to the right direction―completely like a clock needle.

Kazuki sharpened his Extra Sense in order to detect what was happening.

That radiance explosively expanded the magic power of Liz Liza-sensei that before this could be described as a rust-covered thing. The magic power overflowed.

It was a magic power that should be impossible to be emitted by an adult that had passed her peak. Not just that, Liz Liza-sensei’s essential something was transforming. No, it was moving. It was a something that had stopped moving until now.

―Was that time?

“Agares! …Give me the Stigma!!”

At the same time when the expanding magic power was calming down, Liz Liza-sensei shouted with a strong voice.

Liz Liza-sensei’s suit that was specially sized in a child-size, disintegrated into light and was reformed into a new shape. A green robe fluttered in a flap and a rod that imitated a sand hourglass was grasped in her hand.

It was a Magic Dress with the appearance of a sage worthy for Agares who governed over the three mysteries of the universe, earth, and time.

―It was an appearance that originally shouldn’t be able to be worn by Liz Liza-sensei who had already retired as a magician. But from the bare skin of Liz Liza-sensei that peeked out through the Magic Dress, lines of light―were running through carving the Stigmata.

“Sensei… what in the world just happened…”

He couldn’t understand what kind of magic that was just from looking.

However he only got the hunch that Liz Liza-sensei had become a warrior that possessed the power to fight.

“Just now is me and Agares’s Original One―the ultimate evasion magic that freeze all [change] and preserve it beyond the boundary of time. During these 14 years, I have frozen the growth and the aging of my flesh all along, freezing them beyond the boundary of time. Right now I have taken them back.”

“…Yo, you mean it’s perpetual youth and longevity?”

Kazuki trembled. Though of course she would die if she was killed or she got infected with a deadly sickness.

“Who knows. Doing something this absurd will create a distortion somewhere in your body and your mind, so I think immortality is out of the question… I didn’t grow into adult and had my magic power declining. It was just because I kept maintaining this magic continuously, my magic power was constantly consumed all this time.”

Right now, sensei had stopped pouring her magic power into her grand magic and recovered her original magic power.

…However, he understood that she was not aging at all since she was eighteen years old, yet it looked like even as an eighteen years old her appearance didn’t look appropriate for her age at all, that was surely because originally she was already a child-faced person with low height from the start.

“Why did sensei do such a thing…?”

“Right now, I understood my destiny. Surely it’s to raise you and then to fight besides you. Agares told me very vaguely before all this to preserve my strength until the next generation, strive diligently to study magic skill, and then impart those upon my juniors. He granted me [Leap Stasis] for these.”

Being told very vaguely… such ambiguity told him the story of the hardships for the magicians of that time.

{I raised this child.}<ref>This guy’s style of talking is similar with Futsu no Mitama, though more reservedly</ref>

The old sage beside Liz Liza-sensei―Agares’ avatar was floating.

{Liz Liza was the generation immediately following the time when magic was born in this world, so her magic power amount was far fewer than the children of this time. But her magic skill that she had continuously forged during these fourteen years couldn’t even be compared to the children of this generation, surely. With quickness and efficiency, she can cast my Summoning Magic with high power. She also excels in Resist. Most of all, o King―you are young. Even compared to the other countries’ Kings you are far younger. To have a composed adult beside you should be the best support for you.}

“Agares’ eye to discern people is the real thing. Liz Liza is a good woman.” Leme too kept nodding while being ‘hmm hmm’.

“When My King was not blessed by the surrounding adults and was even in the process of failure, the one who became my King’s first ally from the beginning was Liz Liza Westwood. Only you.”

“Everything was destined.”

Liz Liza-sensei repeated one more time with a voice that was filled with a flood of emotions.

“I too, am able to know the truth of what happened fourteen years ago inside the Grand Haunted Ground from the story I heard from you and Leme-sama. That the Divas concealed that fact until now… is because they won’t hand over the thing that Hibiki-neesama left behind to any other person until you come to inherit it.”

For Liz Liza-sensei, too, this was a puzzle that had haunted her for long years. With Kazuki’s report about the mysterious happening inside Fuji’s sea of trees, all the puzzle pieces was lined up and brought about the answer.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki… I too will swear my allegiance to you. I’ll be going with you too, to grasp tight your destiny, to the Fuji’s sea of trees.”

Destiny―it was not by chance for him to be picked out by Leme.

The secret of Fuji’s sea of trees―the clear intention of Solomon 72 Pillar was guiding him there.

There were still things Kazuki didn’t understand. However, Leme who had recovered her memory said to him to directly go there to confirm it himself.

“…That person called Hibiki, what kind of person was she?”

Kazuki asked at least that. Liz Liza-sensei pondered for just a little.

“It’s hard to describe her with just a single word, but… she is a strong and bright person, who resounded hope to the surrounding people just by being there.”

“How poetic.” Leme too closed her eyes in nostalgia.

Both Leme and Liz Liza-sensei drifted off an atmosphere that sympathized with each other as the people that knew about that time.

“She resembled you a little.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while once again making a smile as if she was tickled.

“That’s true huh, you resemble her.” Leme too grinned widely.

…What’s with them, this lukewarm sensation that could be felt from Liz Liza-sensei and Leme.

As if the aunties that were relatives of his were staring at him like he was a kid…

“That’s right, there is one more thing that I have to tell you.”

Liz Liza-sensei suddenly diverted her face aside and then talked while adopting a formal attitude.

“Right now, there is no student in the Knight Academy that is contracted with Agares. Someone close to you that is contracted with Agares is just me. There are several people among the graduated students and the third years but…”

“There is not a single person in my year? Deviation like that exist?”

Each of the Solomon 72 Pillar was in charge of many contractors, the Diva were dividing their power into each of their charges. The contractor of Phoenix and Vepar was not only Mio and Koyuki.

“If there are sociable guys among the Solomon 72 Pillar, there are also guys with high pride. Agares too is someone that doesn’t choose his contractor lightly. Kaguya’s Asmodeus too is that kind of type. Then next is… this guy called <King of Indignation Beleth> is the extreme, until now he still hasn’t choosen a single contractor.”

Leme averted her eyes a little awkwardly.

“Well… that’s because each of the 72 Pillar are different in how much they can cooperate with the humans. Saying it frankly, there are also those guys that are not serious.”

“Leme. You, aren’t you just a self-proclaimed King of gods, that leads the 72 Pillar? You need to let them have it and lead them along properly.”

“Le, Leme is the type that doesn’t shackle her comrades too much okay-! Nununu, Beleth you bastard…”

Although she had grown into an adult, she was someone that didn’t have much of a dignity…

“Anyway there is no one close to you that that can use Agares’s magic that is really powerful even among the 72 Pillar except for me. Ehem, do you understand what that means?”

Liz Liza-sensei that kept averting her face to the side cleared her throat purposefully.

For some reason Kazuki’s head was blank and his thinking got suspended. This was a matter that cut off his imagination for some reason.

Liz Liza-sensei waited for his reply for a while, but she impatiently fidgeted around and glared at Kazuki with upturned eyes.

“I’m, I’m saying for you to conquer me too! For the sake of this country’s future!!”

“Ee, EEEEEEEEE!? Do, doing that, to sensei!?”

“Wha, what’s with your reaction! You are really that dissatisfied with me huh!”

This was not a problem of dissatisfaction or anything.

This was about a relation between teacher and student. Much less how in Kazuki’s whole life it was beyond his imagination to think of a female who was [a little girl in appearance yet thirty years old in mental age] as an object of romantic interest.

“My King, don’t you become timid in regards to older woman. It’s actually okay right? An older woman.”

From the side, Leme, whose appearance had completely become an older woman, collided her shoulder with a *don* at him. Now that he thought again, she too was the same as Liz Liza-sensei, young in appearance, but unknown about the substance.

{These days are all about lolibaba desu, Kazuki-oniisan!} Lotte’s voice said inside his brain. <ref>Lolibaba, ‘loli’=little girl, ‘baba’=old woman. Lolibaba=an old woman with little girl appearance</ref>

“Oi, Hayashizaki. How much is my positivity level?”

“So, so sensei is going to ask that so directly…”

The number reflexively floated inside Kazuki’s mind. Liz Liza Westwood―38

“…It’s 38.”

“Muu…”Liz Liza-sensei felt awkward.

“You need a score of 65 in order to use my magic right!? Raise up my positivity level more!”

“Even if the person herself said so to me! What should I do to make sensei like me!?”

“That’s… something like, using cool and tasteful speech or something.”

“You are going to get burned if you touch me so carelessly.” Kazuki said with a made-up austere and low voice.

“Oo! As expected from my King, it really pierces a woman’s heart that will chase someone in reverse when they were bluntly thrust aside.”

Leme leaned her body forward excitedly but Liz Liza-sensei was “Lame…” with an amazed scornful eyes.

“It’s impossible even if sensei suddenly ask me for something cool without any context! Isn’t cool speech something that is said because there are a clear flow of events! …Besides, 38 is really not that low sensei.”

“That’s true, that number is around something like [a friend of different sex with good relation], a relationship that feels a little conscious toward the other party. Maybe that’s a fairly good number already for a relationship between a teacher and a student.”

When Leme too nodded to that, Liz Liza-sensei’s face turned red suddenly.

“Fo, for the sake of this country’s future, I can only forcibly make myself become conscious about Hayashizaki!”

“For the sake of this country sensei said, it’s really strange there. Does sensei not have a lover or someone that sensei likes?”

“The, there isn’t any guy like that for me.” Liz Liza-sensei averted her face to the side and pouted her lips like a child.

“…In the first place the guys who are in the same generation with me have all completely become middle-aged men. And yet me who got left behind, looks like this. Still if it’s only men then even I have some that approached me. But once you see, accidentally, I became aware about how those men that liked me talked about me behind my back.”

“What, what were they saying?”

“Legal loli.”

Kazuki covered his face with his hands from this overwhelming tragedy before him. Leme too was making an expression like an “Uwaa” on her face.

“Since then, somehow I became unable to believe the good will from those guys who are the same generation as me. Certainly it’s strange right, a guy who had already passed the later half of their twenty, yet they liked a woman whose appearance is like me, it’s scary.”

“I, I think it might not be even a peculiar taste that can be called strange that made them approach sensei though…”

“No, it’s strange without doubt. Since then, things like love is something unrelated to me and I continued to be zealous in my work… that’s right, I didn’t have any free time for a thing like love! All is for the sake of inheriting Hibiki-neesama’s will and to raise the magicians of the next generation!” The loli teacher stamped her feet on the ground and lost her temper.

Besides her, Agares too leaked out a dispirited voice.

{At least if she grew old fitting for her age it might have turned out differently, but… O King, from me too I beg you to take care of this child. Suddenly a self-awareness that I had completely done something inexcusable is gushing out inside me. Tampering around with one’s age will make someone into a distorted human being isn’t it…}

“Even if you begged me… I’m asking what should I do here?”

“Hayashizaki! How did you raise the other women’s positivity level then!?”

“That’s… playing together or…”

“After this, when school is over, we are going to play together! But what should we do to play…?”

“Doing something like playing a game…?”

“Go study if you have time for doing something like playing a game!”

“Please don’t say something teacher-like! No, this is sensei but, somehow it seems difficult to go play with a teacher after school…” Kazuki was at a loss and looked up to the night sky.

===Part 6===

The courtyard of the Sword Division at night was dark.

The lighting was few and when the night came there was only the moon light illuminating the area.

In the first place comparing the Magic Division with the Sword Division who was treated coldly, Sword Division’s facility was terrifyingly meager. But at this time when Kazuki became the Chief Student Council President and he proposed “Won’t it be safer to increase the lighting here”,

“This can become an extra training so it’s fine even if it stay like this.” Kanae rejected the proposal curtly. The common students too went “If Kanae-taichou said so” and all of them agree with that, so in the end it was left as it was. The Sword Division was filled with people who was sports-minded from the root.

‘…That is, because if they strengthened their eyesight using magic power then the surrounding will be visible even in darkness though….’

‘…But somehow it feels like a ghost will come out here.’

Kaguya was called out at midnight to the Sword Division and she was fearfully walking ahead while thinking so.

The Japanese-style courtyard’s darkness that was like an ink painting was the most suitable world for a test of courage. Even now it felt like a human’s shadow was going to leap out from the shadow of the pine tree all of a sudden.

Magic power was the power of the mind. Therefore she had the feeling that it wouldn’t even be strange for the mind to become a ghost after the death.

‘…But wait. Perhaps it’s too hasty to act scared from deciding that the ghost is a bad person just because it’s a ghost.’

‘A strong attachment is not just limited to negative emotion. The ghost is just too pitiful is suddenly everyone get scared of it.’

‘…Yosh, if a ghost come out, let’s try to make contact with it friendlily.’

Kaguya resolved herself so and raised her face that was looking down.

Suddenly a footstep rang from the shadow of the pine tree on her path. Kaguya immediately shivered in twitches and her resolve from just now was thrown to the wind before she made a U-turn back to the Witch’s Mansion.

“Sorry to call you out this late at night, Otonashi Kaguya.”

A voice she was familiar with called out to the back that was making a U-turn, Kaguya made a U-turn once more and after rotating in circles from excess force―she jumped Kanae with all her strength in a hug.

“Kaa―na-chaa―n!!”

“Uwa, what the!? Don’t suddenly hugging like this!”

“I have decided already that I will greet the ghost friendlily if it comes out seee―!!”

“What’s with that!? I’m not a ghos…mugu! My, my breath…”

The face of Kanae whose height was short was buried right into Kaguya’s chest.

“So you are tempting Nii-sama with this giant fluffy lumps huh…mugugu…”

“Ann-. …Don’t, Kana-chan, don’t taste it…-!”

“It’s just my mouth flapping up and down searching for oxygen!!!!”

Kanae filled her four limbs with the light of Enchant Aura to the brim and shook off Kaguya’s embrace with brute force. Kaguya pouted her lips from the reluctance of parting and fanned her opened both hands up and down. She looked like a penguin. Kanae was going “You strange animal” while frowning her face.

“Then Kana-chan, what is your business? In the middle of the night like this…ha-!? Don’t tell me Kana-chan, you are finally going to return my feeling…with a perverted act!”

“Don’t say such disgusting thing! …I want you to keep me company in my secret training.”

“Secret training?” Kaguya blinked her eyes.

Kanae drew out her sword from her waist smoothly. The body of the blade melted into its surrounding because of its black color.

Kaguya noticed the strange thing. It mentioned the Sword Division’s <Storm Cat(Wind God Kitten)>, two sword style using two kodachi was supposed to be her trademark.

But Kanae tonight was different. What was prepared in her hand was a jet black katana.

“This is the sister blade that form the pair with <{{furigana|Doufuu|Road Wind}}> that Nii-sama use, <{{furigana|Michikage|Path Shadow}}>.”

“Is there…something you want to test?”

“I want to test using you, a new technique that I realized. Because around me the one with the highest spell chanting skill is Otonashi Kaguya, it’s you.”

In other words―Kanae’s new technique was a technique for the sake of destroying the chanting of enemy magician. Kaguya guessed that wordlessly and performed <Access> to change into her Magic Dress.

“While chanting some kind of magic, it’s fine for me to show that I can face that technique right?”

Kaguya puffed out her chest full of confidence.

In the first place Kaguya had prepared for her duel with Kanae and trained predominantly in her spell chanting ability until now.

The result of that―she had maintained her chanting even while receiving Beatrix’s fierce attack, if it was just a magic around middle level then she could cast it. She had reached the stage where she could just tell the Heaven and Earth Formation to hell with it. <ref>It means that even without that formation she would be fine fighting alone. If her opponent is not Beatrix that is</ref>

Kaguya didn’t understand how deep the mysteries of the world of sword art went.

But she couldn’t imagine Kanae to exhibit an attack power that surpassed Beatrix.

It was a little pitiful but, that new technique would undoubtedly fail against her.

‘…Is magic around level 5 fine?’ Kaguya began to chant.

“It helps that you accept my request so quickly. …After all in the end the duel with you didn’t get realized.”

Kaguya was suspicious how Kanae showed a smile so full of confidence at her. She shouldn’t be able to succeed.

―Kaguya’s silent light of magic power, smoothly and slowly whirled like a vortex.

‘As expected from her’ Kanae thought inside her heart. For her to not produce a flashy light was the proof that her chanting had been polished instead. Like a cat that was confirming the timing to leap into her prey, Kanae observed that vortex while breathing lightly.

Their distance was only a few meter apart. It was a far closer distance then the usual duel. Her whole body was already overflowing with willpower and her katana was drawn out, her preparation to leap forward could be done anytime.

But Kanae kept her stance still and continued to observe Kaguya’s magic power.

The flow of magic power resembled breathing. Reading the breathing was a standard secret art for a swordsman.

The flow of this magic power was trying to construct a single shape.

Inside the forming structure, there was a pillar that supported everything. There was a vital point. What should be cut, was that.

―Now. Kaguya’s chanting created that exactly right now.

Kanae kicked the ground. At the same time she raised <Michikage> overhead. Her whole body automatically moved just as what she had done through countless training. She was just doing this one more times, she would do it without even a single millimeter of deviation.

Namely, this was the most optimum movement solution that was the most natural for her own body.

…She once aimed for two sword style because of her own powerlessness. She once chose not the destructive power of a single strike but the number of attacks, she would scatter the opponent’s concentration with fast consecutive attack and fight in a way that obstructed the chant’s magic power.

―But that was not the essence. Before she realized she had revised her thought like that.

The impetus for that thinking was that time she was defeated by Nii-sama’s team in the battle election tournament.

‘Isn’t my sword, become sloppy instead from recklessly searching for speed?’

As expected, the essence resided inside the single strike.

But destructive power was not everything there was in the single strike. Thing like power or speed…the truth of sword art was not in that kind of thing. The truth of the sword art…was probably inside the single instant that had been refined to the limit.

Whether in the movement or in the timing, to reach the single ultimate instant where not even a single deviation would be forgiven―.

While feeling the wind, Kanae’s whole body was operating together with an endless smoothness.

There was [kata]<ref>Standard form of a movement, posture, etc. in martial arts, sport, etc.</ref> in Hayashizaki-style. The greatest common divisor [standard movement] that was applied to everyone. <ref>Kinda hard to explain this one. I guess it means that even though the kata that was taught to everyone will have some slight difference based on the gender, body size, and body type of the practicioner, but the basic form of the kata was basically the same</ref>

After repeating the movement following that kata thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, she reached the [quintessence movement] that matched her individuality―her body build, her muscle mass, her bone volume.

Her two sword style before searched for speed and became really sloppy, she distanced herself from that.

Right now one more time, she returned back to the starting point. ‘The optimum movement just for me. Even with my powerlessness and small builds, the movement that is only for me.’

The muscles of her whole body contracted, and then stretched. The Enchant Aura magnified that expansion and contraction. That magnification would enlarge even a tiny deviation into a great deviation. Not even a single deviation, would be tolerated.

―Kanae followed her quintessence movement.

The black blade was buried into the vortex of magic power of Kaguya’s chanting as if it was absorbed.

Kaguya’s Resist repulsed the blade.

That repulsion―the shockwave of the smashed magic reverberated into the magic power vortex of Kaguya’s chanting.

A crack entered the magic power vortex. Originally it should be a crack that wouldn’t affect anything.

But Kanae had taken a careful aim. Like the movement of billiard ball where even the rebound movement had been calculated. She had aimed for the instant where the backlash from this Resist would enter a crack into the pillar that became the cornerstone of the magic construction.

A movement and timing where even a single deviation wasn’t allowed conformed each other like a miracle.

‘It reached―this is what I had been pursued all along, the one more dream sword.’

The second Hayashizaki-style dream sword―<{{furigana|Shin’iki|Holy Precincts}}>.

*Pachin*, it was a too quick sensation.

For an instant Kaguya didn’t understand what had happened.

Kanae who leaped into her bosom swung down her blade at Kaguya. She was hit with a slash.

But this was…just now was not a fierce impact that reflexively made her concentration toward her chanting got disturbed. If it was just a mere impact…her concentration power had held out even against Beatrix’s fierce attack.

Kanae’s slash was just a weak attack. So weak to the degree that she didn’t even notice she was slashed.

‘Why am I right now completely stopping my chanting then?’

It was as if she had lost the track of time and her spell vanished in the middle.

“Just now is…?”

“…A cut with the perfect movement in the ultimate instant. If I have to explain, it’s like that.”

Kanae stood her body upright from her cutting down stance, then she said that while taking a step back.

Kaguya didn’t really get it, but in other words it was a superhuman feat that overlapped the perfection and the ultimate. What’s with that?

“Wait, wait a second! It was only my carelessness just now-!!”

She didn’t really get it, but she didn’t think that such miracle-like technique would be practical in a real battle.

“Aiming for such nonsensical timing, how will it hit if the opponent move away? Just now I planned to get hit with it so I just stupidly stood stock still like that but…”

“It’s just as you said. It’s still impossible to use in real battle.”

Kaguya released a relieved sigh, then she reflected herself that her reaction just now was too unsightly.

“Before Nii-sama climb to even higher height, I have to master this technique…”

“Kana-chan…”

Kaguya couldn’t perceive what kind of meaning was entered into that resolve. But a spirit that quietly burned like a bluish flame was entered into the small murmur.

“Next fight me for real without standin still like a scarecrow. I don’t mind even if you train your Resist on the same occasion and cast your magic if you finish your chanting.”

“…That’s just what I hoped for! I won’t lose next!”

Kaguya swung her arms up and down then once more she began to chant her spell.

Light and shadow danced in the Sword Division at night. The special training of Kaguya who was clad in magic power light and Kanae who swung a black blade that seemed to melt into the night’s darkness continued until late at night.

Inside Kanae’s cool heart that swung her blade free from any obstructive thought, a low humming voice was echoing.

―Hayashizaki Kanae. Thy, art a girl that possess a heart like an earnest blade.

―I desire thy to listen to my voice without fear.

Without even a little bit of disorder in her swordsmanship, Kanae asked {Who’s there?} toward the darkness of her consciousness.

―My name is Beleth.

―The most noble devil king of Solomon 72 Pillar. The black cat of indignation, devil king Bereth.

{I don’t know that name. What business do you have with me?”

She didn’t plan to get agitated but, her swordsmanship disordered slightly.

Kaguya’s [Cocytus] which had its power moderated was invoked and smashed Kanae’s defensive magic power.

Kaguya immediately chanted again, Kanae too recovered her posture and once more challenged [Shin’iki].

In the middle of that repetition―the telepathic communication inside her consciousness continued.

{What business do you have with me? My magic power is weak and I also don’t have any magic skill, what do you want from me who has no worth other than swinging a sword?}

―Even without borrowing something like the power of Diva, thy skill has already been in the region of miracle.

―O girl who rely on nothing else but your sword to advance single-mindedly on your own path.

―Thy have no business toward someone like a Diva.

{So you understand? Then leave immediately.}

―Be that as it may I want thy to lend thy ear. I want thy to turn thy face at me even for just a short time.

―My name is Berith. In these ten years, I have continued to search a possessor of soul that is worthy to be my contractor, in the end I am but a wandering devil king who can’t find even a single person.

{Aren’t your pride really high? Such thing is not good you know, that’s what I think.}

―But finally I find a possessor of a worthy soul.

―Rather than a possessor of a great talent of magic, thy single-mindedness is exactly what is worthy for me.

―Become my contractor.

{I refuse. You too understand right, that I have no use at all of you.}

―Even if thy make a contract with me, thy can obtain everything thy wish for?

―I am the only one among the 72 Pillar, who is specializing in reinforcement magic. Power and also speed, I can grant those to thy.

{I already don’t need any power or speed. I will become the blade itself.}

If she unskillfully affixed something like Summoning Magic on her body and fooled around with magic training, the brightness of her sword would surely grow dull. Even if she obtained speed or power, <Shin’iki> would be unusable with that.

{I don’t choose the same path with Nii-sama. Even if I cannot be a match against Nii-sama in overall strength…just in sword, I want to become an existence that shows Nii-sama the path ahead. …As the daughter of Hayashizaki family.}

―Not only power and speed. But love too.

―If you make a contract with me…you can become Hayashizaki Kazuki’s conquering target.

{That is exactly… a needless help!!}

Her swordsmanship was disturbed.

“Kana-chan, your concentration dropped! Are you sleepy!?”

Kaguya brought forth a piercing blizzard and lightly blown away Kanae.

“Damn-, as expected using it in real battle format is not so simple!”

Kaguya too like this accompanied Kanae in her special training until late at night.

Honestly Kanae had respected her since the time she first met her.

{Don’t be a hindrance anymore. It’s impolite to Kaguya after she has troubled herself to accompany my training like this…}

‘With my own way…as a big sister, I will go even farther than Nii-sama ahead of this path.’

‘Even if I lose at everything except in sword against Nii-sama, even if my love won’t come true.’

―How unfortunate.

Bereth was finally gone from Kanae’s consciousness, the night where the black cat danced continued indefinitely.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2016-01-17T11:31:11Z

Selene: she`s female

==Chapter 1 – The Best Shortcut to Become Strong==

===Part 1===

Kazuki was inside a pink space.

The floor, the walls, the ceiling too, it was a hall with everything like mirrors. There, lascivious pink light was reflected randomly, enveloping Kazuki. Inside the pink light, Kazuki’s head was empty and tinged with a haze.

A whispering voice from somewhere was audible on his ear.

{Iyaa~n}

{Ahaa~n}

{Ufuu~n}

It was a voice he had a memory of hearing before that sounded kind of awkward like the owner was forcing herself somehow.

{Ufuu~n. Ka, Kazuki…it’s okay you knoo~w.}

What’s with the ufu~n, Kazuki retorted inside his hazy head.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pa-!* From inside the pink light, a naked girl appeared in front of his eyes.

It was someone he knew. Ryuutaki Miyabi―it was Miyabi-senpai. The surrounding mirror also reflected Miyabi-senpai’s naked appearance, Kazuki was surrounded by naked Miyabi-senpai from all directions.

However it was true that she was naked but―the risky spots were faintly ''shaded off'' and couldn’t be seen.

{Kazuki…come, your worldly desires that have kept piling up, it’s okay to unleash it if it’s in this world you know…}

Miyabi-senpai in front of his eyes walked up to Kazuki and embraced his neck. Thereupon Kazuki’s clothes vanished like a smoke. But Kazuki’s naked body was also vague with shading off fixed on it.

It was a world without any feeling of reality.

Power was filled into the two arms of Miyabi-senpai that embraced Kazuki. The sensation of the bared breasts of Miyabi-senpai that was pressed on him―was not there. There was none at all. A girl’s sweet smell too―there was none.

''The master of this world was hesitating to convey all of that after all''.

Kazuki’s hazy head was gradually filled with an out of place feeling.

If he had to say it, it was subdued. Consequently he woke up in one go.

“…Miyabi-senpai, what’s with this absurd mind hack magic!!”

Shaking off Miyabi-senpai’s arm that hugged him closely, Kazuki stepped back from her.

Inside Kazuki’s both hands, his beloved blade <Doufuu> was produced in response to Kazuki’s will.

Directing it to ''the world itself'' in front of his eyes, he swung down Doufuu directly.

That instant, all the mirror was smashed apart all at once. *barabarabara*…mirror fragments crumbled down, the mental world created from magic was buried into a total darkness. And then―

“Ka, Kazuki-!?”

Miyabi-senpai became flustered and twitched in front of him.

She was pouring magic power into Kazuki’s mind. But with that connection severed, Kazuki’s consciousness was recovered clearly.

The pure white morning sun peeked out its face from the horizon, the deeply green colored trees of the early summer were swaying under the sunlight. Right beside them was a building made from brick. Here was―the garden of the Witch’s Mansion.

The usual place and time of his morning training. Just that the training this time was different from usual and not with Hikaru-senpai.

“…Fufu-, to bounce back from the magic that is my trump card like that, the result of the special training has come out hasn’t it?”

After Miyabi-senpai *kohon* cleared her throat, she recovered her refreshing smile of composure.

She was wearing a dress-type Magic Dress that was smooth like pearl and tinged with luster. It was the Magic Dress of <Gremory>, the demon of Solomon 72 Pillar that specialized in mind attack magic.

“Fufufu…as a [teacher], I’m proud of my pupil’s growth. For that Kazuki who didn’t have any resistance to mind hack until that much to display how easily he rejected my magic, how amazing.”

“Err, senpai…”

Kazuki tried to interject but he was ignored.

“Fufu-. But as a woman, to get repelled that easily just now, there is no way I won’t feel my pride get hacked apart into pieces, or to feel just a very little bit hurt…”

“Senpai!”

Kazuki made a strong tone and cut off Miyabi-senpai’s rushed talk.

“Senpai, it’s not me that has grown, there is unnaturalness in the magic just now.”

“Uu-“

“Senpai, a repertory of getting embarrassed of something absurd you did yourself is a little, you know.”

Hearing that merciless fault-finding, the elf’s white face of Miyabi-senpai became bright red in a flash.

“Sto, stop it! Stop pointing those out again so calmly!!”

“When I thought that you were naked, but there was nothing visible from all the mosaic.”

Kazuki dared to continue finding fault of Miyabi-senpai.

“…Even though I was planning to lay bare all of myself as I used that magic boldly…”

Even if she thought so in her own imagination, but surely she hesitated unconsciously.

Senpai ''always kept forcing herself to do something absurd''.

“Senpai also made me naked, but there was also mosaic on my body that time.”

He continued finding fault. Even though Miyabi-senpai tried to construct an alternate world that had reality but she failed.

That was what urged Kazuki’s kill-joy―awakening.

Miyabi-senpai threw off her usual cool attitude to the wind and became deviant.

“You too, you have never seen a woman’s naked body right!?”

Kazuki was startled. He immediately remembered―something clearly came to mind.

At the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, about when he was made to do Japan Mythology’s traditional [naked dance] with Kazuha-senpai.

Both of them danced naked, matching their rhythm with the music that resounded in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave. They danced madly.

While they were dancing they couldn’t hide their body anywhere.

Rather, that dance was something that drew out their respective [sexual charm] without any to spare, a dance of fierce instinctual motion. Completely like animal’s courting action―.

Inside that passionate melody, Kazuki saw [the everything] of Kazuha-senpai’s body.

Her breast, her butt too, even the spot where it should be hidden more…Those scenes were even now were burned in his brain.

And then while both of them were getting excited with each other, they embraced each other hard. Not like the space of mental magic from before but feeling each other’s body’s sensation for real while being absorbed in a greedy kiss.

Even the usually shy Kazuha-senpai was only at that time….

“Ka, Kazuki…wait, that face means…”

Hearing Miyabi-senpai’s flustered voice, Kazuki came back to his senses with a look of realization. Somehow it seemed that what he thought came out in his expression.

Guessing something from Kazuki’s reaction made Miyabi-senpai start trembling all over.

“Li, like this I’m, just a clown in the end…. Using the [special training for resistance against mind attack magic] I planned to make Kazuki’s heart go ‘kyun kyun’ and fall for my sexy temptation but, I exposed something unsightly like this and got shown of the difference in our experience instead…”

“Senpai, that’s not it! Just now, the various things I’m pointing out were not for making senpai shamed or anything like that…”

His sadism was stimulated for just a little but he didn’t mean anything malicious.

“Senpai always looks like you are forcing yourself to do something unreasonable after all, I just want senpai to please not continue trying to hurry our relationship strangely!”

Getting her feeling impatient because she wanted to get along better and in the end she tried to tempt him using her naked body that she actually didn’t even want to show, such a thing was mistaken. Senpai was a lovely person and that was why he wished for her to treasure herself.

Kazuki seized the shoulders of Miyabi-senpai who was trembling all over and talked.

“Kazuki…”

Miyabi-senpai raised her face and faced Kazuki with damp eyes.

Miyabi-senpai was always trying to feign herself as someone cool and composed.

From the persecution she received because she was an elf since she was small, she was constantly donning the [mask of bluff] and he guessed that it had completely become a habit of hers.

It was as if she was saying [I’m not particularly bothered here. I’m just full of composure.]

Kazuki wanted to peel off that mask.

Right now, Miyabi-senpai was laying bare her emotion as it was and she was facing Kazuki with eyes that became slightly teary.

“Senpai is always doing bold things in a hurry trying to shorten your distance with me, but in truth senpai cannot prepare your feeling to do those kinds of things right?”

Miyabi-senpai was strongly wishing for a companion that could communicate heart to heart with her. She tried to pour that feeling into Kazuki who didn’t care about the matter that she was an elf, however her effort was completely fruitless.

“Please don’t do that kind of thing. I don’t dislike senpai or anything…I too want to get closer to senpai, that’s why I think like that.”

In reality, the positivity level was taken naturally, Miyabi-senpai that did this kind of action didn’t have a high positivity level.

Ryuutaki Miyabi―50

It could be said that he got along really well with her though.

By no means that tempting someone in nude even though it was only in a mental world could be seen as a proper relation.

“…Oh well.”

Miyabi-senpai was a gracious person when she recognized her own mistake.

“…When Kazuki asked me that [you want me to accompany you in a special training that drilled your resistance against mind attack magic], I thought that I could use this as an excuse to shorten our distance in one go by tempting you in the mental world with a ‘bam’…”

“And then senpai stepped on the accelerator too much with the [ahaa~n] and fell off course completely.”

“I think I only went off course just a little…”

“The people who get into traffic accidents all say that.”

“I have the confidence in my drift you know…”

Miyabi-senpai looked down dejectedly again. It couldn’t be helped that she wanted to get along well with other person, but she didn’t want to break her cool image and expose her weakness so she tried hard too excessively and did strange things instead.

It was just like someone that tried to give his friend some really expensive present as his gratitude yet it only made the other party troubled instead.

“Senpai is really a lovely person.”

Kazuki petted the head of Miyabi-senpai that sunk down in depression.

The silver hair glittered silkily while unraveling apart under Kazuki’s hand.

“…Calling your senior cute like that, I want you to stop treating me like a kid really.”

Miyabi-senpai who tried to affect a stylish air averted her face aside with a ‘pui’.

“Let’s just stop trying to look cool senpai.”

Kazuki tried to make her look back at him and so he kept poking repeatedly at her smooth cheek.

Miyabi-senpai released a deep sigh ‘fuu’ while a heart mark of positivity level up was flying at him airily.

“How troubling this is, you can immediately see through my bluff completely.”

“I have confidence in my observation ability after all. Putting that aside senpai, thank you very much for keeping me company in my special training.”

Kazuki stopped his poking at her cheek and once again he lowered his head to the girl.

“I too had felt that my resistance against mind attack magic is my weak point, so you really helped me.”

“Oh well. Before I did something unnecessary so my illusion got broken, but other than that one time you kept falling into my trick a hundred times out of a hundred. Fufufu, don’t get too carried away okay.”

Miyabi-senpai recovered back her composure as the senior and brushed up her hair. She was a woman so beautiful that could make those watching her pop their eyes and her body was wrapped in a beautiful dress, so the truth was this kind of behavior looked appropriate for her.

“But I feel an improvement inside myself. I became able to feel something like a tentacle of magic power that reached out from senpai to me, I have a feeling that I have became able to resist. That’s right…Miyabi-senpai, there is something I want to test, so can you do me a favor of accompanying me one more time?”

“I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much, please let me prepare myself a little.”

Kazuki ''himself first'' began to chant his spell.

“What kind of magic that you as the receiving side is going to…?”

“I am the shaman of sword…rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that spirit sword of crushing evil now n this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

In front of Miyabi-senpai who was making a dubious face, Kazuki created the sword of evil decapitation and took a stance of aiming at the eye.

“Please senpai.”

Sensing the abnormal sign, Miyabi-senpai tightened her expression.

“O eternal full moon that goes pale, forget your waxing and waning, become the mirror that illuminate the world! Disturb the world filled with moonlight here…Lunatic Labyrinth!!”

Miyabi-senpai’s Magic Dress emitted a strong light with a flash and her magic was casted.

But that was all. The mind magic didn’t cause anything in this world, it was a silent magic.

However if he concentrated his senses, he could perceive a single streak of [line of light that looked like a tentacle] was stretching from Miyabi-senpai to Kazuki.

Kazuki finally became able to perceive that.

He guessed that the speed of this magic power tentacle―easily surpassed the speed of sound.

But Hayashizaki-style’s Foresight got the better of speed.

“Fu-!” Kazuki made a sharp exhale while reversing the tip of Futsu no Mitama and mowed it horizontally.

There was no need to enter strength. He aimed for the weakest and the fastest swordsmanship.

The magic power tentacle was caught by the streak of the sword. The line light passed through the blade without any resistance―and got bisected with a snap. Futsu no Mitama was a Sacred Treasure that severed evil.

From the bisected line of light, Miyabi-senpai’s thought wave lost its destination and dispersed.

…Becoming aware of the magic’s failure, Miyabi-senpai opened her eyes wide in shock.

“I did it! The magic power was faintly visible and so I thought whether it [could be cut] or not and it was!”

Kazuki floated a satisfied smile and made a guts pose all of a sudden.

Miyabi-senpai wordlessly approached him and reached out both her hands to Kazuki’s face.

“…Senpai?”

Both of Kazuki’s cheeks were pulled apart *gunii~* by Miyabi-senpai’s both hands.

“Se, senpai! It huwt!! It reawwy huwt!!”

“Just now…my pride as a senpai just got smashed apart into pieces. I got defeated in sexual experience point, and then even the mind magic that is my strong point also got destroyed…”

The pain of getting his cheeks pulled apart was not prevented by his defensive magic power, Kazuki resigned himself to accept the pain while pacifying Miyabi-senpai with “Pfease sfoopp!”

Miyabi-senpai separated her hands from Kazuki’s cheeks and dejectedly hung her head down.

“…I cannot stand back up again…my glass heart was completely smashed up into powder already…”

“Senpai, this is just trying a little test and not really a real battle. I cannot do this without pulling out Futsu no Mitama first in preparation before the enemy uses the mind magic.”

Even if he sensed the aim of the opponent’s mind magic beforehand, he wouldn’t make it in time if he started the chanting for Futsu no Mitama from there.

…Only as long as he hadn’t raise Kazuha-senpai’s positivity level until 150 and he was unable to invoke the power of [Zekorbeni] though.

“Rather senpai also said things like sexual experience, please stop saying such strange thing. My body is pure. To the degree that I want to praise myself for my self-restraint you know.”

Miyabi-senpai puffed out her cheeks ‘puu’ and became sulky.

“Stop using showy words like pure body or whatever. How about you just say it clearly, ‘I’m a virgin boy’.”

“Tha, that’s the truth but somehow I don’t want to say it out from my mouth!”

“I am a virgin just so you know!!!!”

“Is, is that so, I’m happy.”

“Fufufu, the moment you heard that I’m a virgin you were completely staring at me greedily.”

Miyabi-senpai said out strange thing out from a weird flow of conversation. Of course Kazuki didn’t actually direct such gaze or anything at her, but Miyabi-senpai had already decided that such a thing happened and elegantly brushed up her hair.

“A young boy is completely a beast isn’t it? However with the power of moon maiden…with the tolerance of a senior, I will accept that carnal desire for you…fufufu…”

It seemed that senpai was attempting to regain her footing in a superior position even if she had to do it forcibly. Though it was not like Kazuki particularly minded to be thought as someone like that, so Kazuki just watched over her with a warm gaze.

Miyabi-senpai turned and turned with twirls while taking an elegant pose. She was a pleasant person.

When her skirt spread out gently like a single flower in full bloom, Kazuki got fascinated.

―Killing intent!

Kazuki suddenly sensed a killing intent and took a distance in a flash from the twirling Miyabi-senpai.

Senpai didn’t notice anything and continued to turn around in twirling.

This was…Summoning Magic’s sign.

That’s right, ''that person'' had been monitoring them for a while since before!

“O the wolf lonely wandering the forest, thy is granted the moonlight from the goddess. That light is the strength of warrior…change the sharp fang into blade, show that bravery! Blade Tusk!!”

Two streaks of cutting light surged at the spot where Kazuki was just standing before.

The twin swords that were manipulated by an unseen swordsman came flying through the air. They were boorish blades as if they were made from polished fangs of a giant beast. The damage would be big if he got hit by those directly.

“Fu-!”

Kazuki saw through the two consecutive attacks of the twin swords that were approaching him and repelled them back with Futsu no Mitama.

The twin swords, being exorcised by the blade of evil decapitation, became particles of magic power and vanished.

At the same time Futsu no Mitama also used up all its power and vanished.

Miyabi-senpai stopped her rotation precisely like a ballerina and raised a surprised voice.

“…This magic is, Shinobu!”

From the shadow of the trees that surrounded the Witch’s Mansion, Shinobu-senpai slowly showed her figure in response to the calling of her name. Her sharp gaze was directed at Kazuki straightforwardly as if in challenge.

The Magic Dress that wrapped her body was a black combat uniform that was decorated with crystals of flame and ice. That nimble figure with the majority of her supple skin exposed had the atmosphere of a wild beast in some aspect.

It was the Magic Dress of the female wolf demon that possessed two elements of flame and ice, <Marcosias>.

Kazuki…deflected her sharp gaze like a swaying willow, ‘As expected, what a beautiful person’, while thinking like that.

Her big and beautiful eyes that showed her strong will and her sharp facial features.

She was glaring here with a grave expression, but her graceful face and figure were just that much prominent. If Miyabi-senpai whose smile had never cease was an elegant lily flower, Shinobu-senpai was like the blade of a drawn sword.

She was slightly similar with Kanae of the past―that time when his relation with her was still not good.

“…Why are you looking at me with such a stupid face?”

Shinobu-senpai talked sharply as if that words struck the side of Kazuki’s face.

“A master of a real battle sword art, against an opponent that might be preparing an attack magic again, in such a situation why are you exposing such an idiotic face full of openings?”

“If I keep putting my guard up against someone that I want to get along well with from now on, then even something that can go well will surely turn out no good.”

That was what he learned based from getting closer with Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuki tapped the handle of his beloved sword on his waist with a slap.

“Besides if it’s in this distance, then no matter how the table is turned on me it’s still my range.”

Looking at Kazuki who didn’t display any sign of agitation at all, Shinobu-senpai wrinkled her eyebrow with ‘muu~’ a pout.

“Even just asking me things like that is something I’m thankful for. That means senpai has some interest in me right?”

Kazuki asked her as if egging her on. Thereupon Shinobu-senpai showed an oversensitive reaction and wordlessly turned over her body before darting away.

Her back was becoming more distant toward the direction of the student’s dormitory.

Miyabi-senpai apologized to Kazuki with worry clearly expressed on her face.

“Sorry, Kazuki. That child, to suddenly attack you like that…”

“It’s all right senpai. I too want to get along well with Shinobu-senpai after all.”

“What a wonderful tenacity for a sister sandwich you have there.”

“No, I don’t have that kind of intenti…”

She really wanted to treat him like a pervert no matter what huh….

When he thought that he noticed how Miyabi-senpai’s cheeks were also faintly red. Getting embarrassed from what she said herself….

“Although Shinobu, I actually think that she has a good compatibility with you.”

“Eh, really? It’s fine if that’s true though.”

“Because that girl is a spoiled child after all. It’s always a pampered paradise when it’s just the two of us. If she is combined with a meddlesome person like you, a perpetual motion machine of love should be completed.”

“Doesn’t Shinobu-senpai have Miyabi-senpai?”

“I…am not really such a capable sister.”

The shoulders of Miyabi-senpai dropped even further crestfallenly.

The relation between the Ryuutaki sisters was complicated.

Miyabi-senpai who turned into an elf and became a target of persecution was able to get back on her feet thanks to Shinobu-senpai who was always on her side. She was even able to become someone of positive thinking that wished to make friends in the outside world.

However it was Shinobu-senpai who still hadn’t forgiven the outside world rather than the person concerned, Miyabi-senpai herself.

She was still continuing to hate all the humans that persecuted her beloved elder twin sister.

Like that Shinobu-senpai became completely ''barking in hostility'' at Kazuki who Miyabi-senpai was trying to get close to. For Miyabi-senpai that kind of thing unintentionally became a hindrance…so to speak Shinobu-senpai was standing in the way of Miyabi-senpai who wanted to make friends.

Even while Miyabi-senpai was grateful to her little sister that had been on her side all the time for her―she was also guiltily thinking of her as a burden.

To do something somehow about this [closed relationship of the two sisters]―there was no other way for Kazuki except to conquer the two of them simultaneously. To conquer only one of them meant that the other one would completely become isolated.

A phrase like sister sandwich was really vulgar, but it was not necessarily a mistaken phrase in this situation.

“It’s okay, senpai.”

Kazuki put his hand on Miyabi-senpai’s shoulder and restated himself.

“After all there is no way I’m going to be reluctant to have a sister sandwich.”

“…That’s so. Fufu-, just as I thought, Kazuki is really a beast.”

In exchange for Kazuki’s honor, Miyabi-senpai recovered her smiling face back.

Miyabi-senpai returned home to the student dormitory because the special training was over.

A deep gratitude welled up inside Kazuki from how she had intentionally come for him at the Witch’s Mansion since the early morning.

He was really grateful that he could train even longer than usual.

He guessed it was already the time where Mio and Koyuki had already changed into their maid uniform and were waiting for Kazuki in the kitchen. If Kazuki who was the chef was not there, the maids wouldn’t be able to make a delicious breakfast.

Kazuki hurriedly circled from the courtyard toward the front entrance and pushed open the mansion’s door.

The moment the door was opened, he felt lightheaded and the world shook. His mind turned white. Both his legs that were walking quickly got tangled. He almost fell down dangerously but he held himself by leaning on the door.

When the door somehow closed, he leaned his back on the door and he became unable to move.

…No, this is not the time to rest.

If he didn’t make a delicious breakfast that Kaguya-senpai would happily enjoy….

He thought so but―his consciousness was still really blank and got far away from him….

Kazuki kept his back leaning on the door while his body was crumbling down to the floor gradually.

“…Otouto-kun? Otouto-kun!?”

―The moment he lost his consciousness, he had the feeling that there was panicked footsteps rushing at him and a voice calling at him.

….

His consciousness was slowly coming back.

When he noticed, Kazuki was wrapped inside a fluffy warmth.

A futon…. This charming sensation that tempted a person excessively into depravity was the sensation of futon in the morning.

It was one of the strongest enemies in Kazuki’s whole life.

Kazuki had lived his life until now by continuously admonishing himself that he must not waste even just a second pointlessly. He woke earlier than anybody else in the morning where he must train and finish the housework.

If someone tried to continuously accomplish such a living everyday, then a battle with this formidable enemy was unavoidable.

Really a formidable enemy. If he relaxed his heart even for just a little, then it was going to be his last moment.

I have to become stronger and stronger.

You think something like a mere futon is enough to defeat me…

…No, wait. Something is strange.

This morning, shouldn’t he have already shaken off this temptation once already?

Even though he had been victorious once already, why did he get forced into a battle with the futon like this again?

…Don’t tell me the time looped? Is this some kind of new attack magic?

He had to toughen his mind and resist this temptation!

However…but….

Oh futooon…. O futooon is so warmmm….

“It’s fine to just keep sleeping like that.”

A gentle voice came down from on top of the futon.

Kazuki who was rolling inside the futon directed his half asleep eyes to the bright world outside.

With the ceiling of his own room as the background, Kaguya-senpai was peeking into Kazuki’s face with a gentle smile on her face. …She was a person that absolutely shouldn’t exist in this time and this location.

“…Kaguya-senpai? How…”

Kazuki launched his question while dozing off.

“…How could you be awake already in this kind of time?”

Kaguya-senpai was always a sleepyhead from her low blood pressure. Kaguya-senpai looking down on him from on top of the bed was supposed to be a scene that was absolutely impossible.

There was even the time when Kazuki was sleeping together with senpai, although he tried to wake her up early, because she suddenly started to chant [Guernica] mumblingly in her sleep talking, he gave up from feeling a danger to his own body.

“Otouto-kun, last night you also practice magic chanting alone until late at night right?”

Kaguya-senpai pointed out while her finger poked at the tips of Kazuki’s nose.

…Was he seen?

Kazuki became aware of three weak points of his during the battles in the recent times. <Zekorbeni> control. His nonexistent resistance against mind magic. His slow chanting speed.

Those weak points had to be overcame and he began to work hard immediately.

Last night he trained intensively in casting magic using Zekorbeni until late at night. This morning he was accompanied by Miyabi-senpai since dawn and drilled his resistance against mind magic. Tonight he planned to trained his chanting speed intensively.

He crammed intensive training both in the morning and in the night.

He had no choice but to become strong for even a little, even for a second faster.

Suddenly, he remembered about a matter of the past―the period when he was first taken as an adopted child into Hayashizaki household.

For the sake of catching up with Kanae who had advanced far more ahead than himself as a swordsman, there was no other way than to pile up training even when Kanae was sleeping. His habit of training intensively in the early morning was also formed from there.

That’s right. ''If he encountered an opponent that was stronger than himself then he had to do that kind of thing''.

“Even though you were staying up until that late, I got worried whether you would also do your daily routine of early morning intensive training, and so I thought of getting up as early as possible to watch your condition. Even so when I woke up it was already the time when Otouto-kun had finished your training though…and then you became like this.”

‘I see’, Kazuki understood the situation. Kaguya-senpai arrived just after when Miyabi-senpai left and he got relaxed from his tension. And then he….

“You were collapsed from the double punch of insufficient sleep and light magic intoxication, so I carried you to your room.”

That meant he got completely seen in his most pitiful timing.

“…It’s pathetic to become like this just from that much. For my magic intoxication, I’m already fine. I’m sorry senpai, I’ll immediately make the meal so…”

“It’s no good to force yourself you know, go sleep!”

Both of Kaguya-senpai’s hands stopped and pushed down the shoulder of Kazuki who was trying to get up.

“See here, certainly the housework in the Witch’s Mansion is allocated to the junior, but it’s fine to push it to the senior when you are busy. Even I was a junior last year, that’s why if it’s just a meal I can make it myself.”

“…Senpai, now that I look carefully, that appearance is…”

He was late to notice from being half-asleep, but Kaguya-senpai was dressed up strangely in clothes he was familiar with.

“Fufu-“ Chuckling, Kaguya-senpai make a full turn in a twirl.

That clothing of hers was a maid uniform.

This was the first time he had ever seen Kaguya-senpai wearing a maid uniform.

Kaguya-senpai’s sinful body was perfectly wrapped in a neat and clean fabric. This size’s perfect fit of the clothing didn’t come from a ready-made good, there was no doubt that this was the hand-tailored clothes of Mio.

But it was a long skirt type that was different from the Mio’s favorite mini skirt type. The exposure rate was low, but it didn’t hide the charm of Kaguya-senpai, instead being restrained inside the cloth emphasized her charm pointedly. Kazuki’s half asleep head spontaneously awakened.

“Mio-chan prepared this for me for when a time like this might come! I and Mio-chan and the others are going to finish the housework today, so Otouto-kun just rest here comfortably!”

“But senpai, I’m fine already.”

“Rely on us properly in the time when you should rely on us. I think that’s the best shortcut for Otouto-kun to become strong.”

Kazuki swallowed his words and stayed quiet.

Kaguya-senpai perfectly understood his feeling.

Kaguya-senpai’s both hands gently wrapped up Kazuki’s cheeks.

“Otouto-kun is always doing things excessively like this, and so you could become this strong until now.”

“…Even everyone of the Witch’s Mansion are also like that right?”

Even Mio since she found her talent for magic for the first time had struggled to death piling up magic training. Koyuki too exactly because she was an elf that she possessed the pride of not wanting to lose to anyone in magic. Kaguya-senpai too, she was raised until now with forceful indoctrination from her father to [be the strongest].

Although Hikaru-senpai was that kind of personality so her hard work and hardship didn’t show at all in the surface.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 042.jpg|thumb]]

In this Witch’s Mansion that gathered the small number of elites even among the Knight Academy that gathered the elites of their same generation, there shouldn’t be any human that didn’t do excessive effort.

“But you are shouldering a special something.”

The power of King….

But why was he made to shoulder that, even that reason was unknown to him.

“Otouto-kun right now is impatient to become strong even for a little aren’t you? If that’s so then we will support you. That’s why Otouto-kun is prohibited from house work for a while! As the King that we maids are serving, you are to have a total rest without any disturbance!”

“It’s unsatisfactory in that case…housework also doubles as my hobby so…”

“But Otouto-kun right now is sleepy right?”

Sleepy. He planned to get over his schedule today without sleeping like this, but there was no mistake that sleeping now would be effective for his class and training later.

It was the truth that relying on his surrounding was a shortcut for the sake of becoming strong.

“…Sorry, senpai.”

Kaguya-senpai’s kindness permeated into his chest. Kazuki once more began to doze off sleepily.

Kaguya-senpai kissed Kazuki’s cheek gently.

“It’s perfectly fine even if you don’t apologize, geez. Yosh, I’ll put all that I have to finish the work!”

Kaguya-senpai made a pose of showing off her arm’s muscle strongly and then she left from the room. Kazuki genuinely entered a sleeping posture and went back to sleep.

After that there was something that started to stir restlessly inside his futon.

“Ka―zuki-“

The face that got out together with a whispering voice was Hikaru-senpai in her fit-wear appearance.

“…Hikaru-senpai?”

“I’m not really good in housework, and so, I got sacked from being maid.”

Wasn’t this person supposed to be a junior too last year….

Now that he thought back before, Akane-senpai had said about Hikaru-senpai that [you are only good in brewing black tea].

Such thing meant no other than…that kind of thing huh. And then, she got sacked just now.

“That’s why I turned into a body pillow and take the role to cure Kazukiii! Loo―k, come here-“

Showing a friendly wide grin, Hikaru-senpai spread out her hands inside the futon.

Kazuki whose reasoning had half went in a trip to the world of dream leaped into those arms without hesitation. He encircled his hands on Hikaru-senpai’s waist and hugged her tightly while stuffing his face into Hikaru-senpai’s breast with a plop.

“Hyaa, when Kazuki is being this unexpectedly assertive, it feels like my heart is going to explode. Geez. Ahaha-.”

Hikaru-senpai also hugged Kazuki back happily. Softly the sweet aroma of a girl filled the futon.

The fit wear that clung to the body tightly was an underwear that was the same as being naked. Kazuki felt up Hikaru-senpai’s breast a lot with his face and their skin overlapped with each other throughout their body. But Kazuki felt healed rather than sensuality from this.

A hugging pillow had the function to lighten the burden from the body posture and recuperate the mental stress.

…This was his first time completely relying on other people to this extent. Even to Kanae he was not like this….

Kazuki let go of his consciousness while thinking of such a thing, sinking into his sleepiness.

===Part 2===

The breakfast everyone made by combining their strength was too extravagant to be considered as a breakfast. It seemed that everyone overdid their effort in their respective attempt to display their good point.

It was an extravagant enjoyable breakfast.

After that he went to school with everyone. Personal training was not the only important thing.

There was no class in the Magic Division that was pointless for real battle. After all the instructor Liz Liza-sensei was a former Knight. Kazuki who had experienced a real battle with Yamato understood well the value of the classes.

Thanks to such kindness, Kazuki was able to concentrate just like usual in class and receive the lesson.

And then when the school was over, the student council members gathered in the student council room.

It was a meeting for the sake of conquering the <Grand Haunted Ground>.

The conclusion between Japan and Yamato turned out that it would be decided by <The Struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures Race>.

It was an agreement to discover the Three Sacred Treasures within their respective territories, and with the Three Sacred Treasures in hand victory or defeat would be decided by [the Kings’ one on one fight].

Each of the Three Sacred Treasures was the embodiment of [the authority of Japan Mythology’s King] that possessed mighty power. With the difference in strength between Kazuki and Ikousai, the number of Sacred Treasure they possessed would become the decisive factor of the match, that was what Amaterasu predicted. Kazuki who saw Ikousai as his rival was also of the same opinion.

Sacred Treasure was born inside a Haunted Ground. A large scale Haunted Ground in the east Japan that could produce a powerful Sacred Treasure in the degree of the Three Sacred Treasures was only possible inside the Grand Haunted Ground, <Fuji’s sea of trees>, the Haunted Ground that had existed since the past <Tokyo’s Great Disaster> and even now it was still continuing to expand its size.

But because the Knight Order couldn’t completely get rid of their spy problem, Commander Yamagata who was promoted into the commanding officer of the operation made a decision that said [only the students of the Knight Academy were allowed to enter Fuji’s sea of trees].

Kazuki who was the Chief Student Council President accepted that order and so he formed groups by picking the students who had the ability for this operation.

This time was a meeting to talk about that matter.

“Well then, first is the allocation for the searching time but…”

Kazuki began to talk while looking around the faces he was familiar with. He was not used to this behavior for leading a meeting. Actually he wanted Kaguya-senpai to be the one that managed the meeting in his place.

Kazuki distributed to everyone the list of a hundred student’s names that had been narrowed down from all the applicants for this Grant Haunted Ground capture based on their quest accomplishment and school grades. Naturally there were many names of the second year students in the list.

The seniors got excited for a while saying things like “That person is here” or “That person is not here”.

“I am thinking of dividing these hundred names into seven groups with me, Mio, Koyuki, Lotte, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, and Kazuha-senpai as the leaders.”

This matter was already something decided from their previous meeting.

With his power of King, Kazuki was able to sense the whereabouts of the companions which whom he had tied a bond with. Inside the Fuji’s sea of trees, all kind of communication devices became unusable, but if they used this power then Kazuki would be able to grasp the general movement of each group.

In this point too it could be said that rather than the Knight Order, Kazuki and the others were more suited to explore this Grand Haunted Ground.

For the sake of making use of that ability to the limit, he had to assign a companion with high positivity level for each group.

“It’s fine as long as they are assigned as a member so there is no need to go as far as making them leader. For the group of someone like Koyuki-chan or Lotte who doesn’t have strong pressure, I think it’s better to insert a second year that can take the group’s leadership. Someone like Kana-chan.”

Certainly Kaguya-senpai’s opinion was true. Although the strength of Koyuki and Lotte didn’t compare unfavorably with the second years, they were not the type that recommended themselves and took the leadership.

“Me, me too, to be a leader is a little…”

Kazuha-senpai raised her hand timidly.

“Isn’t Kazuha-senpai currently one of the top class powerful people in the Sword Division?”

Having a contract with a powerful Diva that was Futsunushi no Kami who had become one with Take Mikadzuchi, her skill in sword art was also above the standard, and a masterful use of diverse kind of general magic. She was not just merely strong, someone like her that could do anything skillfully surely should be able to gather respect from her surrounding in a place like the Grand Haunted Ground.

“Uu―…. Because the guys that has always treating me like a dunce are…”

Kazuha-senpai was hanging her head down while mumbling unintelligibly. Kaguya-senpai who sat beside her petted her head comfortingly.

“I think it’ll be better if senpai has more confidence in yourself but…certainly being made into a leader so suddenly might be too quick.”

“I’ll take the leader position-!”

On the other hand Mio raised her hand full of confidence. Somehow it felt doubtful looking at her like that….

They had to pay attention to the composition of members for these two’s groups.

For Kazuha-senpai’s group she needed gentle members that wouldn’t disagree with Kazuha-senpai’s humility, while for Mio’s group she needed members that could support her calmly.

“Next is, right. I want to put Kamimura-san into Lotte’s group.”

When Kazuki said that after remembering something, Kamimura-san who was standing snugly in one of the room’s corner like a kokeshi doll<ref>Limbless wooden doll</ref> nodded her head repeatedly *kokukokukoku!* in high speed. When Lotte went “Itsuki-san~” and hugged her, “Lotte-shishou~<ref>Master/teacher</ref> !” Kamimura-san hugged her back.

Their master-disciple bond of the otaku world was solid.

“I feel that Nii-sama’s group should be made of a few numbers of elite.”

After Kanae clearly said that in a surprise attack, Kazuki went “Eh?” in bewilderment.

Inside his heart Kazuki was thinking that they head to assign the superior capable person with plenty of experience for Mio or Lotte or Koyuki’s group. But the one who thought differently from him was not just Kanae.

“That’s true isn’t it.” Kaguya-senpai nodded.

“Right right, that’s only natural.” Even Hikaru-senpai also agreed.

“Please wait, there is no need to treat me specially or anything like that.”

“This is not a special treatment, Nii-sama. This is only natural if we think about Nii-sama’s role. In other words Nii-sama has to lead a few elites with high mobility, isn’t that so?”

Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai also nodded wordlessly as if to say that they were of the exact same opinion.

…It might be like what Kanae said.

It stood to reason. The idea was really so logical that it was strange he didn’t think of that himself.

“Then if we choose from this list the few elites then first from the Magic Division is this person…”

“From the Sword Division this person I guess…”

Kaguya-senpai and Kanae huddled their body together and selected some students’ name.

There would be no mistake if he left the selection of personnel from both department to these two.

“ “What about this kind of lineup?” “

Before long Kaguya-senpai and Kanae wrote the members of Kazuki’s group and presented it to him.

Hayashizaki Kazuki・Ryuutaki Miyabi・Ryuutaki Shinobu・Katsura Karin・Hikita Kohaku

―His group was completely composed of his acquaintances as the members.

Certainly if all the members were his acquaintances then their mobility would increase.

“The Ryuutaki sisters who are prominent powerful people among the Magic Division, and Karin-chan with Kohaku-chan who can fight in flexible way. This is exactly the lineup that can show the greatest performance with the minimum number!”

Kaguya-senpai spiritedly tightened her fist. It was certainly perfect only from hearing her talk.

But no matter how he thought of it, there was one problematic person among the list.

“So Shinobu-senpai is also volunteering to come. Though perhaps she is only coming along to accompany Miyabi-senpai who was volunteering first. But I wonder if she can coordinate with other member skillfully in a party…to be frank it seems impossible.”

“That she is a troublesome character is also one of the reasons why we pushed her to Otouto-kun.”

Certainly trouble would surely occur no matter which group Shinobu-senpai was entered.

Then perhaps he should think of this as a good chance to shorten his distance with Shinobu-senpai.

By any chance perhaps it was exactly because Shibou-senpai was volunteering for this quest that she became bothered and she showed her face this morning.

As for the remaining formation all the seniors were going “This person is strong” or “The combination of this person and that person is good” and the like. While they got excited as they pleased while the people concerned were not here, the decision of the groups’ composition went smoothly.

“For the time being we have managed to understand the Demon Beasts that are living in level 1, so there will be no problem with these members. All of them are people who have been piling up accomplishment in quests until now after all.”

Hikaru-senpai said in satisfaction while overlooking the finished member chart from above. From the advance troop unit they had send out ahead, they had managed to grasp the characteristic of the Demon Beasts that appeared in the [Level 1] area that they were going to investigate this time.

The atmosphere of the student council room relaxed slightly from Hikaru-senpai’s words.

“…I wonder if it will go that smoothly. I think it’s better if we prepare our mentality for a possible intervention from Yamato.”

Kanae curtly gave her argument with her posture reclining on her elbow.

Kaguya-senpai too was making a face that said “Muu―”.

“You are right. Before this too the Haunted Ground was practically trespassed by the Italian Queen.”

Regina slipped through past the gate’s security by transforming from her human figure.

“Commander Yamagata said that he is going to make the security even stricter though.”

The optimistic Hikaru-senpai pointed out the bright side.

Adamantium wall that enclosed the Grand Haunted Ground. In addition the increased security that was even stricter.

Thinking normally, trespassing inside or anything like that wasn’t possible no matter how.

“But there still exists some ways that human intellect cannot even imagine using the Summoning Magic of Diva…”

Kazuki let out the anxiety that was oozing out from the bottom of his stomach bluntly from his mouth.

“…Eleonora was spying using magic that changed her whole body into water. I think we have to assume that an unknown enemy will invade using some kind of unimaginable method like this.”

Because of Kazuki’s words, the atmosphere of the meeting room that had relaxed started to become heavy.

They couldn’t use wireless inside the Grand Haunted Ground and even if something happened they couldn’t call for help. When they imagined that some kind of unimaginable accident would occur in that kind of place, it was really frightening to the degree that made their body hair stood on end.

Failure in the Haunted Ground might be directly connected to death.

Adding the powerful Demon Beasts that had lived there from the start into the mix, this was a situation where it wouldn’t be strange even if some intervention from who knew where like Yamato・China・other magic advanced countries came at them.

The location was a perilous zone where all the battlefields they had gone through until now couldn’t even compare.

“Now that it has become like this, Nii-sama’s group has become all the more important in this quest.”

Kanae concluded like that.

…It was just like she said.

Koyuki was the one who took over the record of proceedings and data preparation that Yumeno-san had done before this.

Koyuki’s methodical and serious manner in her work was by no means inferior to Yumeno-san.

Koyuki stayed behind in the student council room even after the meeting and continued her work. Kazuki was helping with that.

All the work was over around the time when the evening sun painted the student council room in deep red from the window.

Now should be about the time for everyone else to do the housework of the Witch’s Mansion for him.

Kazuki was helping Koyuki with her work was because he had received a promise from her to accompany him in a magic special training after this.

One of his weaknesses among his three weak points―he had a plan to train intensively his chanting speed after this.

Sleep urged a person’s mental recovery. He had recovered back some of his magic power from the magic intoxication this morning.

“Well then, how about we go back home?”

Picking the time when Koyuki finished printing out the printout to be distributed to the students, Kazuki called out to her.

Koyuki said “Ok” and came closer to Kazuki’s side before turning off the electricity of the student council room.

When the room became dark, Koyuki clung to Kazuki’s arm tightly.

“I’m sorry I got delayed this long.”

“I too am sorry to ask you for training.”

“Kazuki said that you want to be taught by me after all.”

Koyuki said that happily and pulled Kazuki’s arm.

It was difficult to share the [trick] of using magic by explaining in words. The person around Kazuki who could do that the in the easiest way for him to understand was Koyuki.

“It’s no good unless we train in the most effective way that can suppress the magic power consumption as much as possible. After all we are going to challenge the Grand Haunted Ground the day after tomorrow.”

“Can we do such a thing like that?”

Koyuki nodded while walking side by side through the gloomy corridor where the light had been switched off.

…The broken glass window had been replaced, but the scars on the wall and floor from the battle between Lotte and Yumeno-san in the corridor were still fresh.

“The process for chanting Summoning Magic is divided into four, those are [Access] [Order] [Targeting] and [Cast]. Our training will not going through all those processes, it’s better to narrow down our training to the process you are poor at.”

“I see, so you mean there is no need to actually chant the spell.”

“From what I’ve seen, Kazuki’s strong point is in the Targeting. Surely that’s because until now there are a lot of chances for you to cast defensive magic to your comrade. In contrast you are bad at Order…the process to exchange information with the contracted Diva. But rather than calling you poor at it, it might be because Kazuki’s Summoning Magic is peculiar.”

The exchange of information in Kazuki’s Summoning Magic needed to go through Leme first before reaching Vepar or Phoenix.

Perhaps because there was one extra filter he needed to go through that the difficulty level for him was high in this process.

“Order, to put simply it is Telepathy with the Diva, so Kazuki’s chanting speed should make progress just by training your Telepathy.”

“If Koyuki said so then that must be true.”

Both of them changed their shoes and got out of the school building.

“Then, let’s do this immediately.”

Koyuki jumped the gun and said so to him when they went out to the boulevard at night.

“Eh? We are doing it here? Certainly we can do it anywhere if it’s just Telepathy but…”

Koyuki pulled his arm in exchange of a reply. She led Kazuki toward the corner of the boulevard into the shadow of the trees where the light didn’t reach.

It was a period of time where all the students had already returning home to the student dormitory.

Having his arm released, Kazuki faced Koyuki.

“After this I will send in a strong thought wave across the [wall of heart]. Sense that thought wave and then please reply to me using your thought wave.”

The wall of heart was the security that was the boundary line of one’s ego. Human’s mind was connected with all human race through the Astrum, but the mind was equipped with a quarantine mechanism so that other people’s mind wouldn’t come flowing inside.

The mind attack magic like what Miyabi-senpai was specializing in broke this wall of heart and exerted various influences to other people’s mind.

If Koyuki threw her thought wave as hard as she could to Kazuki, and Kazuki tried to sense that with all his strength, then he would be able to read the content of that thought wave and he would manage a [telepathic dialogue]. That should become a good training for Telepathy magic.

Koyuki’s body was wrapped in bluish white light and her appearance changed into her Magic Dress.

“I’m calmer in this form when I’m using magic.”

Koyuki said that even before Kazuki could voice his question. Even inside the semi-darkness, Koyuki’s Magic Dress emitted a dim opal light, highlighting the beauty of Koyuki’s white skin.

Seeing Kazuki was unconsciously charmed, Koyuki fidgeted around her thighs in embarrassment.

“Well then, we are starting.”

A thread of blue magic power light lengthened from Koyuki to Kazuki. If Miyabi-senpai’s mind attack magic was a tentacle, what reached out from Koyuki was really something dainty that should be called exactly as a thread.

―The thread touched Kazuki’s wall of heart. Kazuki sensed it with all his strength.

{…I want to eat, ramen.}

Kazuki was taken aback by the unexpected message.

He replied with all his strength.

{So you want to eat ramen, Koyuki.}

{Tonkotsu<ref>Dish made with pork belly and bones, simmered with miso, sake, vegetables, etc. (from Kagoshima)</ref> ramen with dense seafood topping and heavy back fat is good.}

Koyuki transmitted a message that was like a bundle of surprise while keeping her face expressionless.

{Is that so…you unexpectedly have an aggressive taste I see.}

{Please make it after this.}

{Still I have never dealt with tonkotsu…}

This was a special training so it didn’t matter whatever was the topic they used, but he never thought that it they would begin a tonkotsu discussion.

{Seems like you can follow the talk with just this much…well then I’m going to up the gear okay.}

{!?}

The number of the thread of thought that lengthened from Koyuki increased several times over right away.

This is, is she saying at him to perceive all of this!?

Each of the threads was―filled with tremendous density of tonkotsu talk.

{The secret of tonkotsu ramen’s deliciousness is in the golden combination of the umami<ref>Fifth category of taste, corresponding to the flavour of glutamates</ref> ingredients. Tonkotsu possess an abundance of inosinic acid, but when it is added with the glutamine acid that soy sauce possess, it will create a synergism effect not in the range of mere addition of the two component but a multiplication of the two, giving birth of swelling flavor. A dense body and overflowing aroma of the rural beauty bring about the profundity that can be explained scientifically…a complete ramen that possess both wildness and intelligence, that is tonkotsu.}

{Speaking of tonkotsu ramen then it’s Kyushu, but we can see the different inclination of the tonkotsu ramen that we eat here in Kanto compared to its birthplace. We tend to associate the food called tonkotsu ramen with thickness and greasiness, but that is the inclination that is well known in Kanto, yet the tonkotsu ramen in its birthplace doesn’t have any greasiness or thickness in it at all for even a little.}

The thought wave that reached through the wall of heart was delicate, if he let his mind wander even for just a little then it would pass through inside his head and disappear completely. Kazuki held himself to not fall into panic and concentrated his awareness before continuing to listen.

{More about the tonkotsu ramen in its birthplace, its soup is purely using tonkotsu as the main stock. In contrast, Kanto’s tonkotsu ramen doesn’t use only tonkotsu but also various things like seafood or chicken bone, mixing the soup stock to add even further the sweetness of the back fat. If we are talking about tonkotsu then we tend to think of fat but, it’s really obvious yet tonkotsu itself is made from bone so it’s not a fatty ingredient.}

{It can be said that tonkotsu in its birthplace has a sharp taste like a purely polished katana, while Kanto’s tonkotsu is like an orchestra with spreading multilayered flavor.}

Right there Koyuki took a breather, so Kazuki replied to her.

{I never knew that Koyuki was a tonkotsu freak until that far…furthermore, do you like greasy-type of food?}

{Yes…sometimes I just want to gorge myself without thinking. …Do you think I’m strange?}

Kazuki reflexively pondered himself. Honestly saying, the image of Koyuki and tonkotsu ramen didn’t match. But if he was asked if he harbored a negative emotion from that, then the answer was no.

Tonkotsu was a food with strong aroma, but if it was Koyuki then surely she was able to easily and completely get rid of the disagreeable smell that stuck on her with general magic.

Until now Kazuki had never done a date with Koyuki outside the academy, but he imagined that it would also be a fresh and fun experience for both of them to slurp ramen together in a shop that Koyuki recommended.

{It’s not strange. It’s interesting to know of one aspect of yours that I had never known until now.}

Koyuki looked down and stayed quiet for a while.

{I wanted to talk about it with someone since a long time…. This is something embarrassing that I normally couldn’t talk about but…I have the feeling that I could transmit it honestly if using an exchange of thought wave.}

Not to mention Kazuki, Koyuki’s chanting speed was even faster than Mio. Regarding that, this girl that had closed her heart for a long time might had the feeling of [wanting to understand each other with someone] that was secretly suppressed inside her heart all this time as the driving force of her strong Telepathy, perhaps there was also that kind of factor behind the secret of her skill.

Surely Koyuki wanted to transmit many of her feelings to Kazuki using this special training as a pretext.

Koyuki opened her mouth and this time she talked using her mouth.

“Kazuki, take in my feeling more and more, then please give your reply to me.”

When Kazuki nodded, Koyuki was happily bashful.

{I like you. Kazuki, I love you.}

With her cheeks reddening bewitchingly, Koyuki transmitted her thought wave at him.

Kazuki too became embarrassed, but this was a special training so it couldn’t be helped.

{I love you too.}

He responded so and hugged her tightly.

{…I’m thinking of what I want to do right now, please sense it and respond.}

Koyuki stared fixedly at Kazuki and transmitted so.

She was earnestly staring at him fixedly while her cheeks reddened.

To perceive an obscure thought that hadn’t been turned into a message past the wall of heart, a Telepathy strength in the level of Lotte was necessary.

But even without having that much strength, he understood what the current Koyuki wanted from him.

Kazuki brought his face near the face of Koyuki who was staring at him drunkenly and overlapped their lips.

Immediately, Koyuki sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips.

{…Kazuki too please suck my lips. Please, ''desire'' me more.}

Even with their mouth blocked from the kiss, their thought wave could reach each other.

Koyuki coaxed him while kissing at the same time.

{Koyuki really like kissing like this huh.}

Koyuki had the habit of sucking profusely when they were kissing.

That was the manifestation of her feeling of [wanting to desire each other].

From Kazuki’s side too, he sucked Koyuki’s small and soft lips with all he had.

Both of them breathed in at each other, a sound of “puu” that sounded like the whine of a rabbit escaped from the gap between their lips.

{…I want you to touch my ear while kissing.}

He almost failed to sense the thought wave having his attention taken by the kiss, but that somewhat strange demand was just barely taken in by Kazuki. The special training’s difficulty level went up from him being too engrossed on the kiss.

{Doesn’t Koyuki get lewd sensation from having your ear touched?}

Elf’s long ear was a sensitive spot. There was an event before when Kazuki touched Koyuki’s ear and she remonstrated him saying that it was an indecent action. And now this time it was Koyuki who coaxed him to do that.

{…I want you, to do lewd thing to me.}

A frank reply. Kazuki reflexively faltered. He brought up his right hand that was circled on Koyuki’s back until her long ear, and then he stroked her ear from its root until its tips gently like handling a feather.

Koyuki’s back quivered with a twitch.

{Koyuki is a lewd child aren’t you?}

{…Yes. Do that kind of thing even more, I want to feel Kazuki desiring me…I want you to desire my heart and my body too…}

Even during that time they still were still continuing to inhaled in each other’s lips strongly. Sometimes, a heated sigh leaked out from the corner of their lips. Her expression was not visible while kissing like this, but surely right now her face had became totally red.

{Kazuki’s left hand too, please touch me more everywhere.}

When just her ear was unsatisfactory, she clung at Kazuki while coaxing him.

Kazuki had already separated his left hand―and he put his palm on Koyuki’s small breast.

It was small, but his palm felt the soft squishy mass.

After enjoying that sensation for a while, he discovered a different sensation on the center of his palm. He tried to rub that sensation with the center of his palm in a roll. That part pushed up the Magic Dress’s surface that was like a thin opal film and made known of its presence in pink color.

When that part was stimulated, Koyuki’s breath was steadily becoming rough.

{By any chance, did Koyuki change into your magic dress so it will be easier for me to touch you?}

{…Yes. Rather than a uniform, I wanted to feel directly…}

{Even though you said a reason that sounded serious before this, you liar.}

Kazuki bullied Koyuki with words driven by his sadistic mind.

{Please don’t say mean thing.} Koyuki sucked at his lips even stronger. As if to make excuse that her feeling to desire each other was too strong so it couldn’t be helped.

{My Magic Dress, what does Kazuki think?}

Koyuki transmitted at him a mental wavelength that seemed anxious. Koyuki was still yet to have confidence on herself. That was why she wanted to feel Kazuki desiring her for real and buried her anxiety.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 066.jpg|thumb]]

{Koyuki’s Magic Dress has fewer exposure compared to everyone else’s Magic Dress, but it’s thin and half transparent and clings to your skin tightly, it makes you seem really naked instead…I think your Dress is absurdly erotic. Each time I’m beside you, I’m always getting conscious of it.}

He conveyed his thought to Koyuki with honest feeling while his palm was continuing to roll the tips of Koyuki’s breast.

{…Then I won’t hold back and touch your various places more okay.}

With his left hand staying in place, his right had separated from the ear and crawled toward her back or her side, he moved his hand freely following his inquisitiveness. He was looking for a sensitive spot that could make Koyuki’s body tremble in delight.

{Even though Koyuki’s body is really delicately slender, the feeling of touching you is squishy. I wonder if that’s because your bone and muscle are thin, touching your skin that is smooth like baby’s skin feels really good.}

{…I feel good too. It feels really good…! More…touch me more…♪}

Koyuki’s small body was piling up heat gradually. To be enchanted with a girl’s body like this, Kazuki’s chest was getting excited.

Koyuki continue to suck at Kazuki’s lips. She didn’t show any sign of releasing his lips.

Even while continuing to kiss, they continued to talk together of their love in their heart, the sensation of touching their body to each other was sweet.

Koyuki’s thighs was trembling and fidgeting around, rubbing at each other.

Noticing that thighs that seemed to feel unsatisfied, Kazuki was sliding his palm there.

{…There, please touch there. Please touch me until even deeper…}

Koyuki’s thighs shook in invitation.

However when his hand reached until the base of her thighs, Kazuki’s palm stopped.

{It’s no good to go further than this, more than this and my self-control will go away.}

Koyuki glued herself to Kazuki as if saying that she wouldn’t tolerate any gap between them. That was why she surely had also noticed the change that happened in Kazuki’s body. Hearing the words that he couldn’t control himself, Koyuki embraced him while rubbing her body there.

This time it was Kazuki that was toyed around by a tantalizing sweet sensation.

Koyuki put Kazuki’s left knee between both her thighs. She shook her hips front and back giving out stimulation to her lower body.

Kazuki sharply pushed up his left knee that was entangled with Koyuki’s lower body.

“…mm-!♡”

Koyuki’s sigh that leaked out from the kiss’s opening changed into that of a cornered person. She ground her hips with even more of her utmost effort on Kazuki’s knee.

{Koyuki’s thighs become really soaked with sweat.}

{…That, is not just sweat.}

{Then, what is it?}

Kazuki tilted his head.

{Tha, that’s…}

Koyuki’s body trembled in shame while shaking her hips on Kazuki’s knee. The movement that rubbed the part of the clothed crotch on Kazuki’s knee became intense as if clinging on him. A wet sound *kuchu kuchu* was leaking out.

{I, it seems that I like to ''expose my disgraceful behavior'' in front of Kazuki.}

Koyuki suddenly confessed to him.

Even when she talked out to him regarding the tonkotsu topic, also creating this kind of situation, all those situations came from Koyuki proactively showing her own [disgraceful appearance].

{No matter how hopeless a human I am, Kazuki will accept me. Acts that make sure of that fact for me, feels good.}

{I have vaguely feel it but, Koyuki is quite an M aren’t you?}

{…Yes. I, might be a pervert. Does Kazuki, hate me like this?}

{If it’s in front of me, then it’s okay for Koyuki to become as perverted as you want.}

Kazuki further strengthened the strength of his left knee where Koyuki’s lower body continued to move rubbing at him.

“…mm-!♡”

There were also the times where Kaguya-senpai or Hikaru-senpai boldly desiring him, but the state of the feeling of each person in this matter was different from each other. Kazuki felt that the state of the feeling of Koyuki like this was also lovely and precious.

{Kazuki-, I’m going to convey all of my feeling after this so…please accept everything!}

{That’s fine, give it to me.}

Several tens of strings of blue light came from Koyuki, her thought waves were reaching out to Kazuki. Kazuki stood ready in order to receive all of those without even missing a single part.

Koyuki’s tought flowed into him with the surging force of a tsunami.

{I love you! Love love love love love! I love you love you love you love you love you love you! Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love, I Love You-!!}

Koyuki who had passed her life until now in isolation finally opened up her heart to Kazuki. Her thought in that state was earnestly powerful.

Despite how she kept saying “I don’t care about someone like you” to him when they first met….

{I really love you too.}

Electric shock ran through Koyuki’s whole body. The heat that had piling up until now inside her small body exploded in one go, a wave that was impossible to control ran amok in her whole body. Her four limbs powerlessly convulsed in abandon. Kazuki hugged her with all his strength and supported her body in place.

Koyuki became completely exhausted and finally her lips separated from his with a sound “chupu” resounding out.

A single line of saliva trickled down from the corner of her lips.

The stimulation that the girl felt had reached out its climax. That fact also satisfied Kazuki’s heart. Koyuki’s face was completely flushed and tears were fully amassing in her eyes while she kept breathing roughly. Her face was more bewitching than his imagination, yet it looked like she was in a state of slight oxygen depravation.

“…Haa, haa, Kazuki…love…I love you…”

Even now Koyuki kept repeating her words. And even now Koyuki’s knees kept quivering.

Kazuki held up the lovely girl in his arms and carried her in princess-carry.

Koyuki was still in her ecstatic state like that.

“…Koyuki…but you know”

However―Kazuki said something that had to be said.

“What in the world are you doing using training as an excuse?”

The color of reasoning was returning little by little in Koyuki’s ecstatic face.

“Ehem. With this Kazuki’s chanting speed should go up rapidly already.”

Koyuki said that with a crisp expression.

“That’s impossible…”

“It’s not impossible. After all, haven’t we sympathized telepathically until that much?”

If she said it like that then it might be exactly just as she said.

So this too was a shortcut to become strong. While looking up at the night sky, Kazuki reached that conclusion.

The moon had completely risen above the sky. Right now should be about time for everyone else to finish preparing the dinner. A strange feeling of guilt welled up inside him. No, he had done his training yet….

“How about we return home to the Witch’s Mansion? Koyuki too, you have to return back to your uniform.”

“…If I immediately return to my uniform right now, my uniform will get completely wet…”

Koyuki’s whole body was damp. Koyuki genereated blue light―Pyrokinesis and Psychokinesis on her whole body, drying the faint dampness that wrapped her and clearing it away. With that the trace of the act that both of them had done was completely concealed. After that Koyuki returned to her uniform appearance.

“Can you stand?”

“It’s fine to stay like this.”

It really can’t be helped. Kazuki kept carrying Koyuki and followed along the moonlit road.

===Part 3===

West Japan―Yamato’s provisional government was making use of the building that was originally <Oosaka prefectural office building> as their base of political movement. Once it was a prefectural office building that had deteriorated yet continued to be used, but in this age of magic using the alchemic construction the building had been extensively altered structurally.

All the other surrounding government buildings that were scattered were made into one. Now the dignity of the new prefectural office building that was turned into a giant pyramid in glass style wouldn’t compare unfavorably even when compared to the Oosaka that was right beside it.

It was once the government office building of Oosaka that was expected to become the capital city of a state from the administrative reform proposal to integrate the prefectures into 7 or 9 states but―following the unfortunate fate now it had become a capital city of a country.

Inside such a super modern pyramid, a figure of woman wearing kimono that looked really mismatched there had appeared.

Yamato’s top brass, Aisu Ikousai.

Usually she was in her own dojo that doubled as her place for desk work where she performed her guidance for the swordsmen that were her subordinates, but today she had received a summon first thing this morning.

There was only one human that was in the position that could do something like summoning her one-sidedly.

Ikousai boarded a glass style elevator and headed for the highest floor of the government building.

On the highest floor of this building was the place where the evil spirits were settling down where they didn’t even work.

Ikousai pushed open the solemn wooden door she immediately came to face the moment she came out of the elevator.

There was an executive room inside.

From one surface of the wall that had been turned wholly into a window that overlooked the scenery from the highest floor, sublime light shone into the room. Inside the room, the inhabitant of this room who [had excellent eye for looking at thing] had purchased a collection of artistic furniture without questioning of the east and west culture, and yet they mysteriously maintained the harmony of the appearance and emitted radiance.

A man wearing a tuxedo was sinking his body on a comfortable sofa.

That man floated a frivolous smile and “Yoo” raised one of his hands at Ikousai.

Bluish hair that looked freezing and the two horns that elongated out ominously from it made apparent how this man was an inhuman existence.

It was Loki.

If it was a call from Kaya then Ikousai would just ignore it. But because it was a summon from Loki, it weighed on her mind. Ikousai didn’t see of Kaya and Loki as one single existence.

She was urged by an uncanny compelling feeling that she had to meet Loki.

For Ikousai―no, for all the people of Yamato, Loki was a puzzling existence.

In regards of the girl called Kaya who adhered to her own desire for destruction, everyone knew about her. But as for Loki, what was he thinking and what his objective was that he would cooperate with Yamato, no one had any idea.

Yamato’s government stayed ignorant about Loki while they conveniently borrowed his power.

There was nobody who didn’t understand how risky that was.

However somewhere in their heart, no one believed in the existence of a [perfectly awakened Diva].

The duo of Kaya and Loki was only seen with Kaya as the front and everyone underestimated them then.

‘She is just an existence that is not much different from a normal illegal magician right’, such optimistic view.

How mistaken such an evaluation was―right now Ikousai who was facing Loki face to face understood.

It was not a superficial problem like the growing horn on Loki’s head or the like. It was exactly because Ikousai was a possessor of perception power that was far removed from average people that she could grasp it.

The sensed magic power wavelength from Loki was―completely different from a normal human.

Ikousai’s spine was shuddered by the eeriness of being face to face with [an intelligence body that was not human].

It was similar with the chill when one was staring at the eyes of a reptile.

Perhaps Yamato had been selling their soul to a devil….

“Well, just sit there.” Loki lightheartedly prompted her.

Ikousai too took a seat at the sofa in the opposite site that interposed a marble low table between her and Loki.

The door at the depth of the room opened. From there a woman putting on a black mantel came out carrying two sets of tea cup. Ikousai reflexively put her guard up. That woman was one of the illegal magicians that fought Ikousai in the Ise Imperial Shrine. If she remembered correctly―she was the woman whose body was possessed by <Hel>, the goddess of death in the Norse Mythology.

But with an emotionless movement as if not noticing anything, the woman put an antique flora danica tea cup before Ikousai. The aroma of the carefully selected tea leaves was really fragrant.

“You ain’t need to worry, this girl already don’ remember of anything from that time you know.”

After the black clothed woman also presented the tea to Loki, she lowered her head in a nod and exited the room.

Ikousai was once again personally saw vividly a human that was inflicted with what was called the [loss of humanity].

“…Until now I had never thought of those illegal magicians other than as [idiot bunch], but to become like that as the result of pursuing strength, it feels atrocious.”

She was not even planning to look for an approval, Ikousai was putting it in words for herself.

At Ise Imperial Shrine before, there was a time where Ikousai was going to hand over everything of herself recklessly to Susanoo from her hatred at Kaya. The one who stopped her then was Hayashizaki Kazuki.

At that time the sense of values inside Ikousai was shaken.

“Something like a strength obtained from handing over your ego to the Diva is mistaken.”

Ikousai leaked out her words while kept staring at the door at the room’s depth.

“There ain’t any right or wrong in strength you know. The guy who won gets everything, the loser just died. That girl escaped from the fate of failure by becoming like that. Nothing is gonna make me say that what she did is mistaken.”

Ikousai was perplexed hearing those words of rejection that was strongly differed from her thought.

Unexpectedly she had the feeling that she had just touched Loki’s [fixation].

“Odin and those other bunches prattled about [honorable death] or [dignified loser] and whatever, but for the person himself that died, those honor or dignity whatsoever cannot even become any excuse. In front of the twilight of Ragnarok all that can just eat shit.”

Ikousai stared at Loki and blinked her eyes.

What he said was very interesting but her comprehension couldn’t catch up. Ikousai who didn’t have any interest in learning mythology just have the thought of [who is Odin again…] and lost the chance to step further into Loki’s inside.

Loki immediately made a face of someone who just became aware of his verbal slip,

“Well,, putting that aside.” He changed the topic of the talk.

“You bitch, what are you planning to do? If it keep like this, Yamato is not gonna be able to win against Japan y’know.”

“…What do you say you bastard?”

Strength filled Ikousai’s glare but Loki didn’t even paid it any mind.

“Hal of the prospect of victory that you idiots imagined was shouldered by the trump card called Yumeno Shiori, ain’t right? A spy that had slipped into the center of the enemy and didn’t have the self-awareness of her being a spy, a possessor of personality that can make use of Hayashizaki Kazuki’s mental naivety and might be able to kill him, a cursed Sacred Treasure only that girl can use…she was exactly a [Joker]. And yet you guys made her impatient for achievement and was captured without even able to bring down Hayashizaki, the other spies were also completely got rounded up in one whole swoop. What a bullshit miscalculation huh.”

Ikousai’s expression unintentionally twitched.

“I didn’t have anything to do with that strategy but…those old men, they cornered Kaori too much. But from the beginning I don’t have any intention of relying on spy or the likes. With this our chance of winning is fifty-fifty, it just means that everything will be fine if I win in the end.”

“That’s impossible y’know.”

“…What? I won at Isonokami Shrine before this.”

“That’s Hayashizaki Kazuki’s fault of [thinking too much of the future] just so you know. You actually know yeah? That guy is in the process of awakening his special power as the King of Solomon. That guy made use of his full power when he was fighting me. I guess that perhaps the magic power consumption of his power is just too fierce. …In case that guy doesn’t give a damn about what come later and use that power fighting you, there ain’t gonna be any chance for you idiot to even overturn the situation and win.”

“That’s just means that guy made a miss in his decision! That’s still within my capability!”

“Well, what you say is not entirely incorrect. …That guy's losing sight of his own forte.”

“That guy’s forte you said…?”

Loki lectured with a face that seemed to say [if it’s about Hayashizaki Kazuki then I’m the one that know him best].

“That guy’s strong point is in his tendency to [not insert himself in his calculation] yeah. He is always prioritizing other people while constantly taking action that risked his own life. He done that not only in a scene of battle where it really damn matters, he even disciplined himself to always act like that even as far as his daily life. That guy always resolved himself and seldom loosening down. There ain’t nothing more scary then this kind of human for sure. If I said so myself, that guy is even far scarier compared to the other King bunches.”

“…I didn’t feel that he is really that unique of a human..”

“He already got infected with a disease at that time in the Ise Imperial Shrine. That ghastliness the first time he made me bore wound on my body had been already thinning down.”

“Disease you say?”

“’What’s going to happen if I die’, that guy for the first time was thinking that kind of thought. After all throughout his whole life, this is gonna be his first time being burdened by that many people he is thinking as important. But swinging your sword timidly ain’t gonna make your opponent scared right?”

“That is the basic among the basic of mental preparation.”

“But that’s the deepest level of the sword art. That guy also just got involved with the other Kings, just right before he got killed he must have immediately noticed the thing he lost form himself. If it become like that then you idiot have no chance to win anymore ain’t that true?”

“…”

“No need to get ashamed. After all that guy is the King of Solomon and you are just a mongrel right now. Susanoo’s power of King is [Usurpation]. As long as you haven’t defeat other King and plunder their power, it’s impossible for him to become a special Diva.”

“…”

The words handed down from Loki’s existence who stood in the different stage from human was not something that Ikousai could possibly accept. For her who had lived doing nothing but pursuing strength until now, humiliating words like [there is no need to be ashamed] or the like was not something she wanted to hear at the end of her road.

While swallowing the many words of fury she had―Ikousai remembered the violent emotion of that moment where she was going to hand over herself to Susanoo for the sake of strength.

“You ain’t gonna win in a match of fifty-fifty. But if you can get your hand on two of the Three Sacred Treasures then there ain’t no way to know where the match is gonna end.”

“You just keep talking in the way that seems like I’m in a very much disadvantage, but in the end you just want to say that the match depends on the Sacred Treasures? Hmph, doesn’t this mean that everything comes down to luck, how foolish.”

“No, it’s not like that at all. …Though it’s better if I had talked about this before all this development. Actually the Three Sacred Treasures, all of them are located in Fuji’s sea of trees.”

“…?” Ikousai was bewildered, wondering ‘what is this guy saying?’

“If it keep like this Hayashizaki Kazuki will collect all Three Sacred Treasures, and you idiot is gonna challenge him like that empty handed. If there is still a spy left, there should be a possibility to steal the Sacred Treasures even if the other side collected them, but because Yumeno Shiori was captured those bunch of spies are in their last breath. When Yumeno Shior got captured, it got me thinking [ain’t this checkmate already], so that’s why I intentionally called you idiot here and talk to you like this. Oi, what are you planning to do I ask.”

For a while Ikousai’s eyes turned into a dot from Loki’s words and after around thirty seconds she screamed “WHA, WHAT DO YOU SAY!” while standing up from the sofa, making Loki said to her “You’re loud”.

“Fu, Fu Fu Fuji’s sea of trees has all three of the Three Sacred Treasures you say!? Why didn’t you tell us that sooner!? No, why do you know about that kind of thing!!”

“It’s because ten years ago I often visited Fuji’s sea of tree.”

“Ten years ago…?”

She didn’t get the answer. Ikousai glared at Loki demanding for further explanation.

“Before I stayed inside Kaya, there was the period where I was takin’ over the flesh of a different human. Right after the outset when humans began to get awakened to magic, so to speak the period of <Tokyo Great Disaster>. At that time with the Haunted Ground that was the first created in this country, the Fuji’s sea of trees as the stage, I played just a little with the beginning of the Knight Order as the opponent. Right, at that time the Sacred Treasures were already there.”

Ikousai’s eyes turned into dots for a while again.

“You, aren’t you just saying an outrageous matter smoothly? You are saying that ''this is the second time you take over a human and materialized''?

“It’s a little wrong to say that this is my second materialization I think. At that time I too was still not used to all this, so I couldn’t let out my consciousness to the surface as much as now.”

“You fought the human of this country ten years ago? However, there is no such record left behind…?”

“Of course there is no record left. That was the time where other than me many Divas and Demon Beasts also went wild everywhere and the country fell into pandemonium. The Divas were also still pretty shitty in how to take over human, they cannot restrain their host from going wild, that time they just rampaged around pointlessly. Looking at it from those human’s position, there ain’t no way they could have guess which Diva was residing inside the possessed magicians that were going wild. That was the period when you idiot was still a clueless kid, the Tokyo Great Disaster was that kind of time.”

It was a period where human still didn’t know left and right, but it was naturally different from Loki’s point of view.

Right now, Ikousai shook from hearing the terribly precious [testimony].

“The way they fought at that time was a pretty crude stuff that it’s not even gonna be any argument if you compared it with now. Human too still didn’t really understand the way to use magic, and we too couldn’t manifest our power satisfactorily after all. But…there was only one scary strong woman that looked like a mutation. That woman sealed the rampaging Divas one after another, and at the last she fought me and my host. Yeah, it was at the Fuji’s sea of trees. That woman died, but my host also got done in and I too got sealed. What that woman used that time was the thing she discovered at Fuji’s sea of trees…<Ame no Murakumo>. Though maybe that woman herself didn’t know what the hell it was the item that she was using.”

King of Britain―Arthur Basileus said that the Three Sacred Treasures would surely spring forth in concert with the human who was suitable as the King.

Ikousai gazed at Loki with unrestrained wonderment. That was a fact that overturned all of their assumption.

“You said that there was already a human that should have become the King ten years ago!?”

“The sin of that Amaterasu woman is heavy yeah. After all the her at that time perhaps seriously ain’t noticing anything. No, perhaps even now she ain’t notice anything yet. That Susanoo too is gonna flip out.”

Ikousai felt faint thinking back upon the complaint of Susanoo that flew the banner of revolution after he was feeling furious from Amaterasu’s lack of will to decide the King of the Japanese Mythology. What an outrageous thing to have happened behind the scene.

…But that woman, was dead!

“Who is that woman?”

“Dunno. My consciousness at that time was cloudy from being a mental body and got made to go along with the mayhem of my previous host. After that I too became concerned and fished around various things in the records of Japan’s government and the Knight Order together with Kaya, but there is no information left at all about that woman.”

“She is the savior of this country right!? Why is there no record of that anywhere!?”

Ikousai felt furious from the absurdity―the absurdity of having the patriotic hero who brought salvation to the country being completely forgotten by everyone.

“That’s because in the very end that woman got killed by me. No one knew how that woman was a hero or anything, that woman herself didn’t aware of how big she was. Although that woman practically defeated the majority of the Demon Beasts and the Divas alone by herself, perhaps that woman thought that the other bunches also defeated around the same number like herself.”

“…Did her comrades know nothing about her?”

“Even though they were called the first Knight Order, but they were not a bunch that had orderly plan or anything. It was just several humans that had awakened to magic were frantically fighting against the Demon Beasts and the Divas, and then when everything was over they gathered and recognized each other existences as comrades saying [We are the Knight Order]. But at that time that woman was already gone. What a conceited bunch aren’t they. That’s why strictly speaking that woman is not a part of the first Knight Order. She is the <Zero Knight<ref>I want to write Knight of Zero. But writing it like that just making me remembers a certain idiot naïve knight</ref>>.”

“…The forgotten hero…Zero Knight…”

“She was a scary strong woman. I ain’t remembering it clearly, but that time I too thought this, someone that doesn’t give a fuck for her own life is scary…”

“Didn’t you say that there is no honor for a human that loses and dies?”

Loki went ‘hah’ with a face of realization and glared at Ikousai.

And then he awkwardly changed the topic again.

“From then on the strength of the Knight Order increased and it became difficult for Diva to take over human. It’s no good unless we take over the human’s flesh body more perfectly and so we worked hard behind the scene. And then the one who finally manage to attain perfect materialization in Japan were only me and Naiarlatoteph, but the other guys are still just as you can see currently. Even though the Order side is favorably exerting their influence into human’s society, the Chaos side cannot keep being sloven. …So, that’s all for the story of the past. Anyway you get the idea that if the situation keep like this then no way you are gonna win.”

“…All of the Three Sacred Treasures are on the territory of the other side, but we had lost the spy to steal them from inside. That’s what you mean.”

Ikousai obediently accepted Loki’s opinion. Surely if the talking partner was Kaya she wouldn’t be able to persuade Ikousai like this.

“…In other words from the start Yamato had already been in a fatal disadvantage. You bastard, why did you keep silent about this matter and accepted Arthur’s proposal?”

Arthur’s proposal was established with the acceptance from both camps. Of course that acceptance also reflected Kaya’s opinion, in other words Loki’s opinion too. Loki warped his mouth crookedly and laughed maliciously.

“You idiots want to advance the matter so you can make do as much as possible without my cooperation aren’t y’all, but like this now my cooperation become indispensable for you idiots! Ku-ku-ku! …For me there ain’t such thing like disadvantage or whatever. If I already knew from the start that all Three Sacred Treasures are in Fuji’s sea of trees, then there is a lot of way to make use if it.”

“I got it, just move on to the main question. What should I do?”

“Yamato’s side too gotta have to infiltrate Fuji’s sea of tree.”

“Fuji’s sea of trees is surrounded by wall. The security there is also strict.”

“Ku-ku-ku, it’s convenient if Japan’s side also think that their security is complete with just a wall like that. Just think about it, it’s a wall see? What is called wall has limit on it. It’s really simple, crawl under it using Midgardsormr’s ability. The wall’s depth is just barely something Midgardsormr can crawl under yeah.”

Ikousai thought [It’s vexing, but I see] while wrinkling up her eyebrows in understanding.

“The number Midgardsormr can take along including himself is four people as the limit. Take three of my underlings with you as the leader. Those you are going to take are the ones I can trust the most among my troops…<Loki Einherjar>’s Midgardsormr, Hel, and Naiarlako, those three.”

“You don’t plan to go?”

“I said that all of the Three Sacred Treasures are in Fuji’s sea of trees, but it doesn’t mean that I had seen them other than <Ama no Murakumo>. It’s only my hypothesis that if in that period of time the Three Sacred Treasures were all born in set then they would be all in Fuji’s sea of trees. That’s why just to make sure I’m going to sweep over the Haunted Grounds in west Japan. This is your battle, that’s why I’ll take the work behind the scene.”

This was a war to decide which one was suitable as King between Hayashizaki Kazuki and Ikousai.

Ikousai tightened her expression and nodded.

“It’s not gonna be enough just exhausting all of your strength. Probe out for Russia’s Ilyailiya’s cooperation. If Midgardsormr is the invader of the earth then that girl is the ruler of the sky. She got to be able to simply penetrate the Haunted Ground.”

“Making Russia go along with our side…that kind of talk then.”

“Furthermore…we gotta do everything we can do. Let’s rouse out the Einherjar.”

“Making Germany attached to our side too? How? That country is different from Rusia and if we have to say which side they are then they are in opposition against China right?”

“The aide of Einherjar’s captain, Eleonora is looking for a reason to make opposition with Japan. The cause is because the captain Beatrix is adoring Hayashizaki Kazuki too much. She began to think of wanting to separate the distance between the two. If we blow negative information to this Eleonora a little, she will surely go along with our side merrily.”

“Wait a second, I don’t know anything about that. This is information from when?”

The information from the spies had been severed. Ikousai was perplexed about how did Loki grasp information that she knew nothing about.

“This is the newest information just so you know. Even with the spies exterminated ain’t anyway that’s all of my information source. As proof that I’m talking straight from the gut, let me teach you one of my trump card. Other than changing my external appearance however I want it, I also can conceal my magic power wave, this is my [Perfect Transformation] ability. The information just now is something I gotten myself infiltrating and fishing around the Knight Order.”

A skill to transform perfectly――Ikousai was astonished. There was no doubt that Loki and Kaya could grasp the political power of Yamato in their hand in so short of time and toying around with Japan’s government until now was because of their secret maneuvers using this secret skill.

But it was a trump card that would be not effective anymore if the existence of such skill was exposed.

Ikousai’s heart was moved that Loki shed light of such secret of his by himself to her.

“That’s right, let’s give Naiarlatoteph’s experiment data to Eleonora. If we make them misunderstand that even now such thoroughly immoral experiment is still continuing with the government’s approval, that’s more than enough reason to make them start hostility with Japan. With that I gotta cross the border one more time to circulate this bullshit information but, well, I’m not gonna just make you do everything yourself.”

“You said all the things that we can do but…you are not going to move those guys from China?”

The <Emperor’s Directly Controlled Unit> that served under The King of Chukadou―<Reborn Emperor> Fu Xi, they too had declared their cooperation with Yamato and currently was stationed inside Yamato’s territory. Those girls was exactly the strongest group that Yamato could move among their battle power.

“Those guys cannot be controlled if we just move them poorly. Ilyailiya is going solo so she surely ain’t gonna do anything overambitious, but those girls are coming in group. Those guys might steal all the Sacred Treasures instead and if that happen then it’s gonna be a war with China before a war with Japan.”

China was ''taking part with all their might'' in this war between Japan and Yamato. If they got betrayed to that extent then the situation might developed into such a large scale problem. Just because they came in such a large number that they became hard to handle.

“I got it, then I’m immediately moving out to act. Call Midgardsormr here!”

“No wait, you are going to infiltrate Fuji’s sea of trees at the same time with Hayashizaki Kazuki entering there too.”

“WHY.” Ikousai became hotblooded.

“You ain’t gonna be able to avoid fighting the Demon Beast if you infiltrate the Haunted Ground. If you fight then magic power will get emitted. There is the risk of the other side’s lookout sensing that magic power.”

“I see…if I infiltrate at the same time with Hayashizaki Kazuki and his group entering, then no one will be able to differentiate my magic power with his then.”

“That’s right, everything will slip under the radar in the commotion…like that.”

Ikousai nodded obediently. Thought of ‘let’s just follow along with him’ was welling up inside her.

Rather than her wariness against this mysterious existence called Loki, the thought that Loki’s cooperation was really indispensable for the sake of victory against Hayashizaki Kazuki had become far bigger.

“…If you manage to discover and snatch away the Three Sacred Treasures in Fuji’s sea of trees, then get hurry to run away and make sure to escape. Really really, don’t you dare get the mood like wanting to fight Hayashizaki or whatever, remember this.”

But when Loki talked so, the sharpness of a blade returned to Ikousai’s eye glint and she glared at him.

“We are breaking the rule to challenge Fuji’s sea of trees. You bastard, Ilyailiya, and Einherjar, we are attacking from three direction. Everything is moving just as I expected.”

Loki declared.

“And then the biggest enemy ain’t Hayashizaki Kazuki. It’s those guys that’s gonna move if someone try to break the rule…Arthur Basileus and Regina Olympia Folnar.”

===Part 4===

“This place is really pleasant isn’t it? I had never thought that I will receive such a warm welcome.”

The chandelier with many glittering crystals on it illuminated the golden colored wall and the vermilion carpet.

Arthur Basileus sat on a chair while crossing his long legs and he directed a satisfied smile from his heart toward Commander Yamagata.

Commander Yamagata was feeling grateful. As a top brass of the Knight Order, there was no reason for him to excessively behave modestly towards Arthur looking at their position as an equal negotiation partner. But for him who had worked his way up the organization ladder, the aura possessed by [the chosen noble King] was dazzling.

“Forgive me for how long it took to prepare this place. In any case this [Akasaka Imperial Villa] hasn’t been used for a long time as a state guest house.”

Japan had severed their diplomatic relationships with foreign countries for a long time now. Therefore visitors from foreign countries hardly ever came. So the state guest house was steadily losing its role.

This time Japan was welcoming Arthur, Regina, and Ilyailiya, the three Kings. Causing the government of Japan to be pressed to restore the state guest house in a rush.

The three Kings who until now had been welcomed in a high class hotel inside the city were finally invited into a place of residence befitting their status as a noble visitor.

“I understand how you have exerted you utmost effort for us. This Arthur cannot hold back my feelings of gratitude. The time used is not a problem. Beside by no means that hotel was a bad place. Queen Regina, you also think so right?”

Arthur turned the talk to Regina who was sitting in a chair beside him.

The queen of Italia answered with expressionless indifference.

“Immediately execute the chef that served the food he dared to call as Neapolitan spaghetti to me as my lunch before.”

“Tragedy always comes from contact with foreign cultures doesn't it?”

Arthur covered his face exaggeratedly with both hands.

“But if I have to say a food that delicious cannot be called as fish and chips.”

“By the way may I ask for what business I was summoned here?”

Commander Yamagata asked while comparing the expressions of the two Kings.

Commander Yamagata who was appointed as the commanding officer of the Fuji’s sea of trees’ investigation, right now he was the man with the most free time in the Knight Order.

He was in the position to move the Knight Order, but he couldn’t move the organization carelessly until the purification of the Knight Order from the spies had been finished. And so it was his idea to have the students led by Hayashizaki Kazuki conquer Fuji’s sea of trees for him.

Therefore he would lose if he worked.<ref>A reference from NEET’s favorite saying, that to work is the same as losing. Though in this case that saying is really true for him. How envious</ref>

Throughout this whole day all he had done was to keep thinking of excuses for when his superior came calling to kick his butt and order him to move the Knight Order when suddenly the Kings called him to come to this state guest house.

There was no cause for him to be condemned by them and to be told to work, but for some reason a guilty conscience was rising inside him.

“Aah, first is this matter but…”

Arthur said that and raised his right wrist. There a bulky metal bracelet was fixed to his wrist. ―It was made from adamantite. The bracelet was supposed to be considerably heavy.

“That’s a transmitter with built-in GPS. Its inexcusable but all of your actions are being monitored with that. We also placed some human observation around but just using humans is quite unsure.”

“Yes, I have noticed that we are constantly being followed.”

Arthur nodded. Regina too scowled her face in displeasure.

“After all it will be too simple if we can move freely just by killing our observer. A reasonable thinking. Having a machine attached close to our skin is heavy and unpleasant but it can’t be helped.”

Arthur added another question without revealing out any dissatisfaction like Regina.

“Is the accuracy of this thing called GPS something certain?”

“It has measurement error in span of 10 cm.”

“If I’m not mistaken I think GPS has the function to take picturon secretly. I think it’s called [satellite photo], if that is used then can you also immediately detect an intruder that trespass into the Haunted Ground I wonder?”

Arthur didn’t have a detailed knowledge on culture of science. Arthur asked as if remembering vague knowledge.

“No matter how high the accuracy is, it’s impossible to capture the figure of a human that acts under the cover of trees. It might be within the scope if it is in the forest of trees that has been liberated from being a Haunted Ground, but probably it will be only to the degree where we can just barely differentiate the figure.”

“Hmm.” Arthur hummed with a prudent look.

“Besides satellite photos are not something that can take pictures in real time. After all the photo comes from the manmade satellite that is in orbit right above the photo target. To reduce the time lag there is the need to increase the number of satellites a few more. Japan is not launching satellites into orbit very much anymore.”

The number of satellites Japan could use freely was decreasing compared to the time when they had a reliable allied nation called USA. If Japan tried to launch any new satellites, then they would only provoke other Magic Advanced Countries.

“I thought that what is called GPS is this transmitter exchanging electromagnetic wave with the satellite that flies in space and using that to specify the whereabouts of this machine, but electromagnetic wave won’t reach this transmitter if it get entered into ground or water won’t it?”

“There will be a need to add a relay station in order to make the electromagnetic wave reach underground to a certain degree.”

“I see, the technology has advanced even further then the knowledge that I have.”

“Of course there is a limit so to the utmost we want to ask you to not go to a place where electromagnetic wave won’t reach. If the transmission to the transmitter gets interrupted then we will immediately mobilize all the knights in to scramble out.”

“How about the material of this bracelet?”

“It is an alchemic material invented in our country called adamantite. It’s difficult to be destroyed even with the power of Summoning Magic.”

“Well, when it gets destroyed the transmission will be cut off and the knights will scramble out to our location then.”

“I think it’s difficult to destroy it though.”

When Commander Yamagata answered back like that, Arthur knitted his eyebrows questioningly.

Regina was “Ku-“ leaking out a small chuckle.

“This material called adamantite, from its appearance it’s the same material with the wall that encircled Fuji’s sea of trees right?”

“Yes. …Is there something you want to talk about regarding that?”

Commander Yamagata asked after the through and through questions of Arthur were over.

“Aah, I don’t want you to misunderstand. It’s not that we are discontented from having this transmitter attached to us. It’s just…we are worrying whether the competition between Japan and Yamato is performed impartially, if there will be room for someone to interfere dishonestly. After all right now we are mostly let to do as we please freely.”

Commander Yamagata immediately considered about how right now Ilyailiya Muromets was not here in this place.

Her country, Russia was said to be close with China.

He felt like he was being implicitly warned to [be careful of that guy].

“In our position too, even while showing as much respect as possible to all of you, we are also planning to make preparation so we can immediately react if you move out in some kind of action.”

“Hmm…certainly as long as this GPS is attached to us then we won’t be able to act as we please. Of course if someone took action for their own convenience then I too will move. After all that is a conduct that will break the balance of the world.”

Each respective Advanced Magic Countries were putting a check on each other―that was exactly why the peace of this world could be maintained. This country was especially important.

“Also Fuji’s sea of trees is encircled by a wall of adamantite and it can only be entered through one gate. In order to not let turmoil like before happen again, the security of this gate has been made even stricter. This time no one will be able to trespass even if they transform into a bird or an ant.”

Commander Yamagata talked with confidence.

“It’s great that it became a good experience.” Regina smiled cynically.

“Let’s leave aside the reliability of the GPS but the wall is quite worrying. Does Queen Regina think so too?”

Arthur asserted clearly. Regina too nodded clearly.

Commander Yamagata didn’t understand their reason and tightened his expression while asking “Why is that?”

“If it’s just a wall on that level then I and Queen Regina can destroy it if you give us thirty seconds.”

“In addition.”

Regina who kept playing with her bracelet since a while ago let out some words.

“It seems this material is composed by magically binding the Prima Materia to strengthen the hardness of the material. It can be destroyed even by brute force, but it will be even simpler to break if there is an attack magic or Sacred Treasures that is compatible with both physical destruction and {{furigana|magical divine protection|Enchant}} destruction.”

“Of course Queen Ilyailiya is also able to destroy the wall. In short it doesn’t deserve any reliance whatsoever.”

Commander Yamagata lost his face’s complexion.

“Commander Yamagata, I have one request…no, I have a proposal!”

Arthur stabbed the stick in his hand on the ground vigorously *katsun* and stood up.

“I want you to let me patrol the surrounding wall of Fuji’s sea of trees. If something happens, I want to be able to move immediately. Queen Regina, you too come with me!”

Regina too stood up solemnly, and continued while throwing out her chest.

“Very well. After all I had said that I will watch over the situation regarding this country and Hayashizaki Kazuki for a little more.”

Commander Yamagata was troubled. These two were also an important target of observation.

“No, even without troubling the both of you…could you two please only move at the critical moment? In the first place both of you are also someone that we have to keep watching about.”

“I ask you to not be so reserved like that. I want to show my gratitude for the fish and chips that was even more delicious then the one in my motherland.”

“The Neapolitan spaghetti that I ate really didn’t suit my taste but…well, just consider it the apology for before.”

Arthur and Regina approached him straightforwardly. Surprisingly they were a duo that was really pushy.

Commander Yamagata suddenly reconsidered. …The current standing of Japan was made up from the Magic Advanced Countries putting a check on each other to maintain the balance of the world. In the case that one of the Magic Advanced Countries ran wild, it was almost impossible to settle the situation without borrowing the hand of other Magic Advanced Countries.

Then fight fire with fire―rather than just keep maintining vigilance on these two, wouldn’t it be wiser to consider them as an object to be used skillfully?

Moreover this King called Arthur…he had this hunch that treating his good will with disdain would only cause something troublesome on the contrary. Strangely when this problematic character Regina was together with Arthur, he could see a balance was struck mysteriously between them.

“…If both of you say so.”

After he finished considering everything fully, Commander Yamagata suddenly changed his attitude.

“If it becomes like this then I’m going too!”

Out of nowhere, the lid of the trash box in the corner of the room was blown away like an explosion and the face of a woman stuck out from there.

Commander Yamagata and the two Kings widened their eyes in surprise and stared at that person.

“Ro, Roshoukou! Why are you in that kind of place! Are you trash huh!?”

Commander Yamagata raised a voice that was close to a scream.

Roshoukou―the female boss that managed the resistance organization <Ryouzanpaku> that defied China.

While her face that jutted out from the trash box broke out into a wide friendly grin, she extracted herself out from there.

“When the Kings called you here I just thought that I too have to pay my respect and show my face at least once without fail nyaa. But geez, even the trash box in this state guest house smells like a flower and feels really comfortable. Oi commander, move me to live here too. I don’t mind even if it’ just in this trash box ‘kay.”

“What are you saying you idiot. Day by day you keep getting carried away.”

As if he had been already used to deal with this girl, Commander Yamagata talked with her familiarly.

“You guys came even though we had never called for it or anything, a business hotel is far more than enough.”

“What do you say you asshole―! Now you really have said it huh, oi!”

Shouko clapped Commander Yamagata’s shoulder while laughing in guffaws.

“It seems that the relationship between you two is mostly good humored isn’t it?”

King Arthur was looking fixedly at the two of them acting like that.

‘Damn it’, Commander Yamagata went pale. Ryouzanpaku was an anti-China organization. If Japan was misunderstood to have a close relationship with this Ryouzanpaku, their claim that [Japan was the unilateral victim] in the clash between Japan and China’s military power would be broken.

“You said that you want to participate in the patrolling, as expected so you have a relation of cooperation with Japan then I wonder?”

Arthur questioned in detail as if he was wielding a sharp blade.

“I beg your pardon to not have any strange suspicion, King of Britain.”

Faster than the panicked Commander Yamagata, Shouko frankly leaned her body forward and objected.

“I don’t want to let China do as they please, that’s why I propose to ask the favor for letting me participate in the patrolling. I’m not saying that I want to get buddy-buddy with Japan. If you are saying that then doesn’t that mean you two also want to carry favor with Japan by proposing to cooperate in the form of patrolling.”

Shouko proficiently talked around the question well with fluency that was unsuited of her wild appearance.

These last few days, Commander Yamagata had lost arguments against this woman many times and he personally felt vexed.

“Hmm, it’s just as you say. We were the one that determined the rule of ''conducting the race of struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures after a careful selection'', what we are doing is nothing more than volunteering to patrol.”

“In other words aren’t our standings totally the same then. Aren’t you bastard just playing innocent and try to doubt us?”

Shouko stared in an intimidating glare with the King of Britain as her opponent. But her gaze was not wrapped in intensity but composure. Reason and wildness were always coexisting inside this woman of small status without any contradiction.

“I see, interesting. Even if you have a reasonable argument, there is almost no human who can clearly say that in front of a King like this.”

Arthur open heartedly showed his tolerance.

“You too please by any means mobilize together with us.”

“Yep, I’m thankful.”

It seemed that Roshoukou was acknowledged by Arthur. But at the side, Commander Yamagata’s expression twitched looking at the formation of a trio that seemed would be very troublesome.

Let’s use them skillfully―although he thought that for an instant, he didn’t have a feeling that he would be able to control them for even a bit.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 2

2016-01-11T12:33:36Z

Selene:

==Interlude 2==

Recounting a past dream, it started with this line.

—-''Do you not want to know?''

What lies behind the other side of this wall.

Saying those words to a young Canaria was a shadowy figure of a magical specter who wore the outlines of a swallow-tailed tuxedo.

Only existing in a two dimensional outline, the flat outline of the specter in a swallow-tailed tuxedo, would always lure or kidnap the young and old and both males and females alike. Trapping them in its city of residence and posing the same question to them.

The walls mentioned by the swallow-tailed tuxedo specter were the walls which divided the world of Little Garden into its North, South, East and West Sides. Standing at several thousand meters in height, they were the Boundary Walls of Little Garden.

Situated in the West Side, the Boundary Wall of that region did not have a door in its architectural construction. Well, that’s not really right to say so, for it did have a door constructed into the wall if we were to speak of it accurately. But, it was a small metal door that was built into the wall at a height of several thousand meters above sea-level.If one wanted to leave the West Side to confirm the world on the other side with their own eyes, they would have to throw themselves into a magnificent journey.

However, of all the Humans who have been spirited away , none of them had thought about this question before and they only tilted their heads in puzzlement when they heard it for the first time.

It was not that they felt the challenge to be meaningless.

Nor did they not see the value of doing so.

Then, was it out of an inability to comprehend his words? That was not true as well.

But it was on a much more fundamental level that they did not catch the importance of his words.

” Why do you ask that sort of question?”

“—……”

A reason that was given in a straightforward fashion.

The West Side that they were born into is their perfect homeland (Utopia).

A certain academic defined the word Utopia simply as such.

“It is a place where everyone obtains the average level of everything, have similar family structures while carrying a small amount of faith in their hearts as they peacefully spend their days together.”

If that is the definition of a utopia, the West Side would definitely be justified in being called a utopia.

Sparkling gems are seen to be of the same value as dull and dark colored rocks in their city.

Actualizing the concept of equality in all commodities, there had never been the concept of prices in their lives from the time of their birth.

Living on the land that provided for their every need, the concept of scarcity did not exist for them as well. Therefore, there was nothing that would nurture uniqueness within themselves or others. And without individuality, it also made fights meaningless. Hence, there are no losers nor are there victors. Unconsciously realizing the dream of equality in their society, they were also devoid of the concept of competition.

Hence, they were living blissful lives.

Objectively speaking, there might be a few inconveniences with that life.

The Veils of Little Garden were often covered by a cloud layer and the several thousand meters of the Boundary Wall that ran along the perimeter of their city prevented invaders and brain drain. The unusually small door was situated at the top of the exaggeratedly huge and towering Boundary Wall and the road that led to the door was more treacherous than the journey of the Archarya in training. It is the actual representation of the Little Garden (sandbox) that the world is named after. A complete bird cage.

But, they were living blissful lives.

Looking at it from another perspective, it was inevitable that the West Side would be deemed as a [Locked world (Dystopia)]. Without fights, without differences without harm, passing every year, every month, every day and every second like the same as they always do. It might just be that they do not know the meaning of misfortune as well.

So, they were living blissful lives.

And that was the only way to put it.

If there was no misfortune, there can only be bliss, right?

They who were born in this sort of place were without an exception, carrying no doubt about the way they lived, they would rather accept their blissful lives. For humans who have obtained the greatest level of satisfaction, seeking to understand the swallow tailed tuxedo spectre’s words, which were flattered by a sense of underlying passion, is completely impossible.

— ''What lies on the other side of the wall?''

Would you like to understand the feeling of being moved to the roots of your heart?

The swallow tailed spectre avoided using a direct confrontational pattern of speech. They, who do not know of a competitive world, would not know the meaning of a hypocrite. Hence, they would not suspect or have suspicious behavior. They would also have no need to seek for the truth behind the evaluation of his words.

This meant that —they were just livestock which were incapable of thought.

Given clothes, given houses and given fodder at the allocated timings.

Giving up on thought and living as a bag of meat.

And their produce (offering) would be faith.

Education in ideologies, knowledge that strayed from the right path and on the improvement of the Human race.

These were the most effective methods that were used by many religions. Having obtained great accomplishment of building the utopia attributed to their names, a majority of the mythological factions were welcoming to this bird cage. After all, that was the form of interaction that should exist between humans and god.

A utopia is an ideal form of relation between humans and god in the web of interdependencies.

When many of the god factions started to mutate in that space of a bird cage (system)—-the swallow tailed spectre only left the words of “Don’t be absurd”, as he snorted at their behavior.

Betting his own bodily existence, the swallow-tailed spectre, who controlled the crossroads of life and death and lust, chided them.

—''To actually live without knowing of the sweet smell of cigar and the poison of its released puff?''

— ''To actually do away with the joys of alcohol and the way to stand up from the drunkenness to continue one’s life?''

— ''To actually carry and give birth to life when you are unable to distinguish the difference between the presence and absence of love?''

Without the overwhelming sense of self love, there will never be the birth of an unconditional love. Hence, in the instant that this phenomenon was initiated by the god factions who decided to eradicate freedom and individuality, the swallow tailed spectre was unable to continue by their sides anymore.

The swallow tailed spectre—-He, who should have been part of a god faction as well, was born to the period where slavery as a system was commonplace. Representing the freedom of slaves, he who revered the best taste of a cigar and rum as well as the wretched side of love, was also born to be one of the “closest divine spirit to humans” similar to Indra.

So, he would not agree with it.

He desired the rights for these humans and hence betted upon the glory , given to him by his beloved followers, as they were gradually treated as farm animals.

Knowing that it would be an overwhelming disadvantage to himself, he continued to steel his heart to fight against this fake utopia.

However, to the many other god factions, his concept of happiness was a taboo. An act of evil. Hence, even if he were born as a benevolent divine spirit, he was also branded with the mark of a Demon Lord.

Even though he was supposed to be the paradox to the definition of a Demon Lord…… but the god factions then were unanimous in their curses showered over his god faction. However, the swallow tailed spectre would not lower his flag of rebellion no matter what slanders were piled against him.

Insulted as a god of the evil cults.

Given the false title as the leader of all the dark arts.

It did not take long for a fourth of the world to become the farm that is called the utopia. Even when it was not far from the conclusion of the end of Human kind……. and even though he had long been chased to the point of being a paper-thin shadowy spectre, he never once gave up on them.

He who controlled the pathways of death and life, love and happiness, believed in the possibilities of the Human race the most.

If it were the Humans, they would surely overcome even tougher trials than this.

The ending for the Humans whom I love the most, should not be such an uninteresting conclusion.

The outlet of that belief that is similar to faith. It is the faith that Gods have in Humans. And this spectre understood that it is from that faith that will lead to a new possibility which will bring about change in the Human race.

So the swallow tailed spectre continued to believe. Or perhaps, it could be called a blind faith that he held.

If it were the world that held the endless possibilities called Little Garden, then there should be a chance to meet one even in this bird cage.

The possibility that stems from how the faiths of Humans have given birth to gods, should give rise to humans if the gods held that similar faith in them.

Then, there would definitely be an encounter. Surely, there would appear a human who would embody this hope.

Even if it might be just an act of searching for a gemstone in the sand dunes, the swallow tailed spectre did not give up. For he believed in the rightness of his dreams and the rightness of the faith of his scattered followers. Such was the unwavering believe that he fervently held onto—-

And thus, he found the star in the sand dunes.

“—……There is something beyond these walls?”

The young girl whom he had whisked from the settlements of the Utopia—- was a girl who possessed a characteristic head of blonde hair that gave off a sweet smell as it was slightly wafted by the breeze. And it was she who answered his question with a question while tilting her cute little head without a hesitation to her voice.

There was just a sliver of feelings held in that voice.

Seemingly as though it were a rhetorical question that was echoed with a mechanical feel to it. Moreover, she was only just barely over ten years old.

At a height that was below the average, her hands clutched at a doll that fit her age. In the realm of a utopia where everything is supposed to be equal in value, this was already a deviation.

But to the swallow tailed spectre— her appearance was similar to that of a star.

And that was only inevitable.

Having spent several hundreds and thousands of months within this enclosed bird cage to ask the same question to humans who number as many as stars in the skies, it is truly an encounter that was a hard earned ray of hope. And that was what she represented.

“……”

The impact of those words felt seemingly like lightning which jolted through his shadowy existence. The rims of his eyes which started to become wet was indeed an abnormality and the current him was grateful enough to give a kowtow of thanks to the ironic wheel of fate.

Divine spirits should probably not bring up the topic of fate and such that easily.

But in the world of Little Garden, where it was the period of time which the flow of world events were already fated to occur, a girl who possessed the possibility of saving the world had finally appeared. And this sort of overwhelmingly fortunate encounter could only be called an act of fate.

“……The other side of this wall is—” However, he stopped before he could complete his sentence.

The swallow tailed spectre swallowed the words which he had planned to say before they were let out from his mouth. Although he might want to immediately welcome her as his own follower, he used all his self-control to swallow that desire. The god factions who joined the cause to fight against the [Locked World]—Utopia, was more than him alone.

The East was led by Indra, the twelve Adityas’ and a mix of other god factions who were already in the midst of battle.

The South was inhabited by the god factions from the West and Europe who were patiently observing and waiting for an opportunity to strike.

The North was rumored to be led by a mix of Vampires, Bull Demon King, Shuten-doji, Tamamo-no-mae as they raised an army for the same cause.

Even with these many demons, gods and Buddhas in the fight, the battle did not seem to be turning for the batter.

It was just that the strongest god-slayer resided in the [Locked World]. Holding an absolute control over the authority to govern the West, it was the strongest armour against the attacks of the other god factions and a pressure against the followers of the other religions.

However, if there is an existence that can break through the armor from within—that would be the hope of all their efforts and she would be the star of hope that shines the road before them all. Then, this treasure should be trained under the hands of all the other gods.

Holding back his desire to claim her for his own, the swallow tailed spectre giggled as his shadow waved along the wall.

“What could it be beyond the other side of this wall, eh? ……. If you would like to find out, then use your legs to go confirm it for yourself.”

“Me, myself?”

“That’s right. That feeling of “wanting to know”, is simply unable to be quenched by the hearing of information from the mouth of another. That is something that you must use your own legs, your own eyes and your own soul to make the journey and to properly satisfy that desire to your heart’s fill.”

Even at this stage, would you still have the courage to challenge the bird cage?— the spectre smiled as it posed the question.

……Although he might have thought that way, it would be for naught if she were to shake her head then. However, from her second response, it would seem that she was carrying a sort of self-determination when she replied with her second question.

Lifting her head to watch the swallow-tailed spectre—Canaria hesitated for a moment before making a definite first step forward.

This step would be the start to the long battle between the Humans and god factions and the strongest Demon Lord who locked the futures of the Human race— [The last trial of Humanity (Last Embryo)]. Demon Lord Dystopia.

A girl and spectre would then step onto the journey that would change the end of Human kind.

For the sake of creating a [Paradigm Shift] that would be observable within the world of Little Garden, Masters and disciples of many gods gathered together to place their efforts to lead the course of Human kind to a better direction.

The collisions between the two factions would escalate to a total of 80 million sacrifices at times. And there would be times that they would feel regret for those results and feel disheartened.

However, they could not allow Little Garden to become a Human farmland and they would use that goal to encourage themselves from each setback to push onwards. The angels and god factions that were touched by their vigour and determination would also gradually leave the [Locked World] to join her side.

And that would be the formation of the largest Community Alliance that connected the North, South and East sides.

The organization that preceded the fall to [No Name].

It was then known as [Arcadia].<ref>[Note: The original wording is arcadia. Ark to refer to hiding, a shelter and was later known to be the vessel like structure. Whereas adia referred to the God of hell. Summing them up would be the reference to hiding from disaster. It is currently used widely as a name for locations in the Western countries to represent the idea of “paradise”.]</ref>

With the concept of a different utopia from that of Dytopia’s very own, they used that name to rally themselves. Believing in the day that they would unite the whole of Little Garden under this very Flag and Name.

Proudly raising the flag that depicted the lone girl who rose from the locked world to walk the lands and hills of freedom, it was their biggest accomplishment that occurred in the history of Little Garden.

The only human to completely break free from the [Final trial of humanity].

This is the life of the woman who believed in herself—Canaria’s very own trail of life.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 5|n1=10|n2=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 5

2016-01-11T11:54:15Z

Selene: between to -> between two

==Chapter 5==

===Part1===

—North Side. In an unexplored section of the forest.

''This is a quiet place.'' That was the first impression Asuka had about the forest.

The only sounds that could be heard in the forest were that of rustling of the trees as wild birds roosted on the branches. And the light footed gallop of wild beasts on the moist ground as the herds passed them by.

Various calls and howls echoed in the night while Asuka started the fire that would warm their campsite.

“It’s really quiet here. It might actually be the first time that I’ve heard this kind of silence in Little Garden.”

“……” Kuro Usagi hunched over the fire and did not respond to Asuka. Hugging her knees, Kuro Usagi had been lost in her thoughts for hours and it would have been an uninterrupted trance if it weren’t for the occasional act of tossing a kindling to the flames.

Although Asuka did not question directly nor was she supplied an answer about what was on Kuro Usagi’s mind, she guessed that it must have been the result of a traumatic experience in [Kouen City]. Moreover, Kuro Usagi had been in this state ever since she was rescued by Almathea.

Perhaps it was the desire to be in control of her own anxiety and wish to remain at status quo that made Asuka unwilling to ask the question. However, seeing that sort of behavior was also starting worrying. The usual Kuro Usagi would be the one who would play the role of the mood maker and boost their morales.

Thinking up to that point, Asuka shook her head to change her thoughts.

''(Baka. Even if Kuro Usagi’s a cheerful and energetic person, it would be too cruel to depend on her to continue in her usual state at this point in time. It’s wrong for me to add on to her burdens when she has lost her usual drive. I’ve got to get my act together.)''

Asuka pulled herself together as she decided that it is precisely in this dire situation that she should display the legendary “girl’s power”. Although she did not know the exact meaning of that phrase, but this Showa Era girl was just going to take that “girl’s power” to be an equivalent to the arts of a skillful supporter— which refers to the supportive background role of a wife. And it was time for her to display her interpersonal communication skills which have been honed in the world of Little Garden.

Having set her mind to the task, Asuka then continued to engage in her random and unending flow of topics even while knowing that there would be no response to any of them.

Since the time that she was thrown to the surface of a lake upon being summoned to the world of Little Garden.

And the time that they had won against [Fores Garo] and proclaimed the plan to revive [No Name].

Then came the [Perseus], [Black Death Demon Lord] and battle of [Underwood] sagas.

…… Thinking back to those days, there was quite a number of battles within the past half year.

“Kuro Usagi, do you know what’s the most impressionable thing after our arrival in Little Garden?”

Having talked for some time, Asuka posed a question to Kuro Usagi to start a new topic.

She was unable to find anything else to talk about after having expended most of the topics in a short time span. After all, the definition of a conversation is a kind of interaction that is to be held between two individuals with an equal share of passing and catching of the ball. If it is only one individual who is passing the ball, it is only inevitable that the ball is lost in that process.

The sound of the rustling leaves in the forest and the chirps of the crickets and wild beast calls only helped to make the silence excessively prominent.

Behind the façade of Asuka’s smile were beads of cold sweat that soaked her back.

Kuro Usagi continued to hug her knees in silence before speaking softly.

“……Asuka-san, have you regretted?”

“Regretted? About what?”

“About coming to Little Garden.”

—Don. Asuka’s eyes widened in surprise.

Kuro Usagi’s words were really unexpected.

But at the same time, Asuka was able to understand where it came from.

And what was bothering her.

“Kuro Usagi, could it be that … something happened to Izayoi-kun?”

Hearing Asuka’s question, Kuro Usagi started to break into a bout of shivers. And one would be able to guess from her reaction. It would most likely be the explanation for her silence as well.

Although Almathea had glossed over the whole matter, Izayoi must have sustained a heavy injury at that time. In addition, it might have been Almathea’s way of showing her loyalty when she stopped Asuka from heading to his location.

“Kuro Usagi……[No Name] changed a great deal because of you guys. Although it might be difficult to believe….. it was a building that used to have a thicker depressive atmosphere and it was truly a tiresome road that we had struggled to live up till today. Our few remaining comrades had also left us one after another because of the bitter and harsh life that we were leading. Among them were those who would even abandon their own children while leaving the Community. ”

Kuro Usagi continued to squat while hugging her knees and she spoke while avoiding a direct answer to Asuka’s question.

It was the first time Asuka was hearing about the past.

Although the abandonment was only to be expected if one were to take into account the culture of Little Garden.

Large scale Communities were mainly dependent on the hosting of Games for their earnings. Opening businesses and such were only a supplementary source of income.

No matter how one were to think about their shared times in the Community, it was a fact that a Community that has lost its Flag (symbol) and Name (brand) would be unable to host Games anymore. And there were almost none who would be willing to remain in a Community that was given a fate similar to that of a death sentence.

Those who left to protect their families and those who left while abandoning their families.

The three years spent in their condition of ruination was surely the hellish days of the [No Name].

“Kuro Usagi wasn’t planning to insult those who left us. After all, it is a very common thing in Little Garden. Rather, the laughable one would be Kuro Usagi. Thinking that they would stay on if we were to hold on and not announce the disbanding of our Community. If we were to establish a new official Community— Everyone wouldn’t have to be summoned over to such a useless Community. Izayoi-san wouldn’t have to bet his life in that brutal battle.”

Her last words were choked by a sob.

Hearing Kuro Usagi speak in such a feeble tone was totally unexpected and in stark contrast to her usual self. Asuka was stumped by the situation. Although she had known that something was bothering Kuro Usagi, she did not expect it to be such a degree of self-blame.

Asuka wanted to give a reflexive answer of “No, that’s not it”, but she caught herself before the words could come out. She could not think of anything to say to a person who was feeling cornered like this. And she speculated that Kuro Usagi would continue to blame herself even if she were to say anything different.<ref>[magrefnotes: yes, in this case, she is right. If you say yes or no to that thought, it will only make things worse. Try to distract the person with another related topic instead, look below at the tactic Asuka chose.]</ref>

—Asuka did not know that Kuro Usagi had met with a similar situation 200 years ago and lost her parents in the process.

For the sake of letting Kuro Usagi escape, the view of the backs of her parents was too similar to that of Izayoi’s. And it became the source of her fear and insecurity.

Her past that seemed to burn like the image of a setting sun was unable to be banished from her mind’s eye.

Following that, their conversation broke off and was swallowed up by the silence of the region.

Only the sounds of the night wind brushing through the sea of trees could be heard and the campfire swayed unsteadily.

''Are we going to wait like this until dawn breaks''— Suddenly, Asuka broke the silence with a light tone,

“Just for a bit, let’s talk about some unimportant stuff.”

“……?”

“It’s something that happened in my world. I’ve only talked about the rough sketches of the era that I’ve come from right?— Oh, let’s start from my family and school.”

Scratching her black hair, Asuka’s smile faded from her face.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v10 p163.jpg|thumb]]

It was then that Kuro Usagi had a change of expression for the first time. Asuka had not brought up about her past as much when compared to Yō and Izayoi. Although Izayoi and Yō wouldn’t initiate the topic, they would still oblige with a conversation if posed with the question. On the other hand, Asuka did bring up about the financial conglomerate and the original era that she was from, but there weren’t any specifics about her homeland in all of her conversations.

Wondering to herself about her own change in mood, Kuro Usagi adopted the attitude of a quiet listener.

“Although I did bring it up myself, but where should I start this. I’ve recounted the part about entering a female dormitory before, did I?”

“Y, Yes.”

“Then let’s start from that. —Perhaps you may be surprised by this, but up till the age of ten years of age, I was still attending classes you know? Although there was a strict screening, but I was still able to make a few friends. The teachers trusted me and I did not have much friction with my relatives. My grades— was also excellent in the confines of that era. Hm Hm, that’s right. After all, I was the main successor of my family.”

Hehe, Asuka slightly puffed up her chest.

Due to her origin from the period after the Second World War, it was inevitable for her to be slightly less refined in her thoughts and knowledge, but that did not make her inferior in terms of cognitive capabilities. It must have been true that her grades would be excellent as well.

Having friends, being trusted and having a good relationship with her relatives, these would not be an exaggeration at all…… At least it was that way before the admission into the female dormitories.

“Just a little…. And it’s really just a little that there was a change to the attitudes of the people around me. I would feel the gazes that held a little doubt and even notice the gazes in the common bath that were filled with fear. At that time, I did feel a little curious about the trust and obliging attitudes of the people around me. But, I had taken pride in those while attributing the reactions to the good evaluations and trust that people had in me and paid them no mind.”

Kudou Asuka is a strong girl who possesses a sense of righteousness.

Faced with uncalled censure and impeachment, she would have used her reasoning attitude and talent in communicating to deny them. However, it was also impossible for her to push away all that pressure.

At that time, she was still a ten year old girl who did not know of the power of Gifts.

Even when the decision was made to place her far from her loved ones, she did not dwell on the thought or reject that idea.

“But even so, I will have to move on. Even if it is decided that I will be transferred to a location that seems like a quarantine zone, even if I were to be enrolled to a new school, I will also clench my fist just like that, [“For the sake of regaining my title as the most outstanding student! Let’s be optimistic and gambatte!”]— I’d cheered myself on.”

“……Hehheh, that sounds like Asuka-san.”

Asuka desperately continued with conversational topics and Kuro Usagi responded with a little laugh.

Seeing Kuro Usagi’s smile, Asuka suddenly hesitated as she considered whether or not to continue the story.

But thinking that “It would be meaningless to stop here before reaching the end”, Asuka gave a troubled smile as she continued,

“Mah, getting myself pumped up with anticipation to enter a new school was only the start of that phase. The deep forest tracks were really inconvenient. The trails through the mountains were also winding along treacherous mountain paths and cliffs. The surroundings of the female dormitory were covered with a mix of soil types and mud. There would be frequent patrols carried out by armed guards and it was just like a prison in there.”

“…………”

“Having entered the female dormitory that required all tenants to seek permission for entering or leaving the premises, I remember it to be the first night there that it happened. While arranging my luggage and preparing to go to bed, the dormitory matron came running in and just when I was wondering what had happened, the dormitory matron spoke,

[“Your friends have trespassed into the female dormitories covered in blood”], while looking pale in the face.”

Kuro Usagi couldn’t believe her ears. If her rabbit ears were still attached, they would surely be greatly tilted to a side. If the word friends was used in that occasion, it would mean that there were a few of them who had gone to look for Asuka.

Asuka had a self-depreciating smile as she gazed up to the skies.

“I had thought that it was all a joke back then. But those who arrived were unquestionably people whom I’ve known well. My best friends since my younger days. …… No. I should say that they were my bosom friends. And why would they come this far to the depths of the mountains? I then asked the reason…… and they absentmindedly said this,

[“Didn’t Asuka say this from before? We are best friends— so we must always be together.”]”

—Blood was flowing from her forehead.

Transversing the treacherous mountain paths

There was no doubt about that action.

The people whom I had thought of as bosom friends were saying that with a confused smile—

“At that moment…… even if it were me, I was able to understand everything. My words held the power to bend the wills of others. It’s just as the others had rumored about me…… I am a witch who befuddles the mind of others.”

Toward Asuka, whom she had always thought of as a person who was shy to bring up her past, Kuro Usagi was unable to say anything in reply.

And she was feeling ashamed of her smile that she gave lightly just a little while ago.

Although it was said that simply, but there would surely be a great change in the attitudes of the people around her. An impact and hopelessness that is far greater than what was described by Asuka was to be borne upon the back of a girl who was just ten years of age then.

Needless to say, the gazes of the people around her would be filled with distrust and fear. Betrayals in hope to wrest the inheritance would have had happened as well.

Otherwise, why would a talented girl who was a candidate for the inheritance in the Showa period, which had the culture of respecting men and looking upon women as supportive roles, be sent to a deep mountain isolated facility?

Just as it was mentioned earlier, Kudou Asuka is a strong girl who possesses a sense of righteousness.

And every time that she opened her mouth to speak what she felt was the right way of doing things, it would also unintentionally silence the opinions of the others. Twisting the other party’s will to her own. A girl who originally believed in her own purity and reasoning to life while proudly raising her chest, was mercilessly beaten down by the truth of reality.

The one who’s truly at fault—- is me, I, a witch who befuddles the mind of others.

“Th,Then,…… What about those friends?””

“I’ve not seen them after that day. Although their minds were confused and scrambled up into many fragments, it would seem that their brainwashing was undone. They should be living normal lives from then on, I guess.”

Then, what about Asuka-san? But she quickly shut her mouth before that question could escape her lips.

Noticing the unasked question, Asuka gave a stretch and continued, “After that, it’s just been the same as how I’m now. I’ve been born with this character. Just a stumbling block in the way isn’t going to change my whole life. I’ve decided that I will take my judgement of something to be right as a correct decision and that which I feel is wrong to be a wrong one. So, if I were to name something that might have changed…… It would be my inability to trust in the feelings of the people around me. That’s just it.”

In a world that calls for people to be forced to wear masks, shouting about righteousness and the correct way to things on her own. How did it become this situation? Even Don Quixote<ref>[magrefnotes: Don Quixote is a character of a Spanish novel by Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra during the Golden Age. It follows the adventures of a nameless hidalgo (nobility without a heredity title who owns little real property and were exempted from paying taxes) who reads so many chivalric romances that he loses his sanity and decides to set out to revive chivalry, right the wrongs of society and bring justice to the world under the name of Don Quixote. You might also realize how this name may be symbolic and meaningful for the pirate crew in the anime of One Piece. Almost all the information here have been lifted from Wikipedia. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Don_Quixote, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hidalgo_(nobility)]</ref> would be unable to compare to this level of ridiculous antics. On first glance, it might look like a comedy, but that was surely not a comedy.

Just like how righteousness would not be able to exist without the pairing of an evil intention, there is nothing in the world that is of a meaningless existence.

If that wasn’t loneliness, what would that be? If that wasn’t a tragedy, what would that be?

There had never been a need to be kept away in the prison of the mountains. Kudou Asuka had always been alone since her birth into the world.

“……Asuka-san, why are you telling Kuro Usagi all this?” Kuro Usagi asked cautiously. The story that Asuka recounted just now should have been one of her darkest histories that she would not want others to know of. Why would she choose to bring up a past that she had not said up till now? It was understandable that Kuro Usagi would have this doubt.

Asuka did not answer her immediately but lifted her head to gaze at the skies, temporarily sinking into silence.

At the moment when the moon’s rays peaked from the edges of the clouds—- Asuka stood up and gave a bright smile, “So Kuro Usagi. I’m really grateful that you’ve summoned me over to this world of Little Garden.”

Brighter than the stars and the moon, without any worry or embarrassment.

That was a real smile that reflected the soul of Asuka.

“……Ah,”

Kuro Usagi finally remembered. And tears flowed from her eyes once more.

To be swung along by the feelings of sadness and displaying a weak side of herself in the process of the recount, Asuka had accepted all of that. For the sake of Kuro Usagi and to help her out of her self-blame and worry about the future, Asuka had made the decision to tell of her past humiliations.

—- I’m really grateful that you’ve summoned me over to this world of Little Garden.

“cast aside your friends, your possessions, your world, and come to our Little Garden”.

''To have sent me that wonderful letter filled with instigative intent, I’m really grateful to you.''

That was a smile that was from the bottom of her heart, conveying the gratefulness for each and every day that she had spent in the world of Little Garden.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi’s the one who should say that……Asuka-san, and everyone who answered my summon, Kuro Usagi have not even thanked you guys once……! Kuro…. Ku,Kurob<ref>[magrefnotes: ch translator red lily notes: It’s a sob+ stumble over words.]</ref>, really…… !!!”

''For it to be you guys who answered the call to Little Garden, it’s the best thing that could happen.''

Although she wanted to say that, but her tears and leaking nose was making it difficult to get the words out. Asuka gave a wry smile as she handed Kuro Usagi a handkerchief.

“Izayoi-kun is surely okay. He’s been doing fine up till today. So, he’s surely going to be fine this time as well.”

“Y, Yes……!”

“Who care’s if he’s the strongest Godslayer or what. He won’t be our match at all. Let’s quickly beat that guy to his knees and return to our Headquarters with everyone. Jin-chan’s name is also well established by now and it shouldn’t be a bad idea to try host a Game of our own. Right?”

“Yes…… Yes……!!!”

They would definitely return with everyone. No matter how strong their opponent may be, they would still return with everyone alive and well. With each encouragement spoken by Asuka, Kuro Usagi could feel the warming of her heart’s fire.

And this warmth is definitely not the work of a witch’s curse. For if this warmth in her heart were to be a curse, all Gifts in the world would also be a curse.

Wiping away her tears, Kuro Usagi was brimming with smiles when she turned to face Asuka.

And she saw their hopelessness that lurked in the shadows of the undergrowth.

“Asuka-san, get down!!!”

Pulling her clothes forcefully to get Asuka to lie low.

Asuka was bewildered by the sudden change in Kuro Usagi but she soon understood the reason behind such an action in the next moment.

An impressive intimidating presence flew over their heads. If Asuka had remained standing, she would have been gnawed in half and probably would have her organs spilled over their camp grounds too.

The attacker —a pure white two headed dragon, had a glint of reflected light in its ruby red eye as it flew overhead while giving a roar.

“GEEEEYAAAaaaa!!!”

“Here…..! Until we escape, obstruct that two headed dragon!”

Waving the only Gift on hand—the [Hamelin Wind Cutter Flute], she endowed a mock Divinity upon the trees as she gave her orders.

Following that, trees started to stretch and roil the grounds like an agitated animal.

Twigs were transformed into arrow heads and the tree branches changed into hundreds of spears as they pierced the four limbs of the two headed dragon. It did not matter that they were just normal trees as trees that were given mock Divinity would possess a strength that exceeded that of any normal weapons.

But as a price for power, the trees would start to wither at a rapid rate after accomplishing their mission. After all, this was a different situation from how Asuka gradually sanctified the land itself to become a holy temple ground in the previous encounter.

And as the trees burnt their spiritual powers with the conferred mock divinity, they were instantly reduced to withered logs that crumbled away.

A fresh spurt of blood of the two headed dragon was followed by its roar.

And from the blood that was splattered around it, more one headed dragons were being produced and were multiplying gradually. If it were only one enemy after us, we might just be able to escape, thinking that to herself, Asuka took a step forward

But Kuro Usagi’s shout brought her attention to her back, “Asuka-san! There’s still another enemy concealed in the trees!”<ref>[magrefnotes: what comes next is something that I’m unsure of… it is only in this part that the translator suddenly uses two headed and three headed interchangeably. My guess is it is all two headed as the typing for two in ch is shuang and three is san, and if he uses the character input program, he would only need to type “s” for the dictionary options to appear. I used to make that mistake a lot in my time as well. But, just for clarification sake, hopefully someone can help to check. I will just use two for now. Because it makes no sense that Azi main body would go all the way out there to search for Kuro Usagi and Asuka.]</ref>

Possessing a body of a burning temperature, the two headed dragon lunged at Asuka who was unguarded. However, the water tree branch which was their ration supply was given a command which it accepted along with the endowment of mock divinity to form a protective blast of water which shielded Asuka.

Intense heat collided with flowing water to form steam that blanketed the surroundings. Effectively blocking them from sight.

“Let’s run!” Asuka saw it as an excellent opportunity and pulled Kuro Usagi by the hand to break into a run.

“But, But where do we escape to?!”

“If the two headed dragon can find us here, this location should be close to [Kouen City]! If we can meet up with Almathea, we might have a chance to be saved!”

They could only leave it to the heavens to dictate their fates. And fortunately, there were the burnt tracks of the heated two headed dragon from its travel in the forest. If they were to retrace the tracks of its passage, it might just lead them back.

“Definitely…. We will definitely make it back alive……!!!”

It won’t end like this, it will not end in this sort of place. It will definitely not end like this.

''They cannot leave behind the Senior group just like that.''

''When they have not even restored the Flag.''

''When they have not even return the Name.''

''When they have not even defeated the Demon Lord whom they needed to exact vengeance upon.''

''And when they have not hosted a Halloween event.''

''How could we die like that when we have not even accomplish a single task?''

Asuka ran with all her might.

However, all those were not even worth mentioning when placed before the problem of the two headed dragon.

“GEEEEYAAAaaaa!!!”

The shroud of steam was instantly dispersed by the intensity of its roar. The pressure of the winds caught Askua and Kuro Usagi in the process and tossed them up like leaves in the wind.

And up they flew to tumble over the tree tops while struggling like worms caught in a gust.

Asuka had been protected all those times by Almathea’s iron strong defence, but with just a human body alone, a simple breath of a god would be enough to snuff out the life in her.

Having collided her head on the third tree top, Aska’s vision started to swim as she gradually sank into a concussion. But even then, she continued to show her will to fight.

However, the fiery breath was already close in before Asuka’s very eyes.

“……”

The approaching ball of fire that seemed like a miniature sun elicited a shiver in her.

Even in her hazy semi-consciousness, Asuka was able to understand the implications.

Tears of regret and anger wetted the rims of her eyes as she couldn’t accept the death that she judged to be imminent.

“Ah…. Asuka-san!!!”

Kuro Usagi rushed over to Asuka and the twin headed dragon.

Her body was equally battered to the point of inducing a bout of nausea, but she ignored her condition to rush forth. Perhaps it might be evident that it is a useless attempt to be together but she continued to rush over with that understanding in mind.

Just like in the distant past—-where the [Moon Rabbit] sacrificed its life in the Buddhist stories.

For the sake of protecting her important comrade, Kuro Usagi charged into the blaze.

===Part 2===

—[Kouen City]. In an adjacent part of the forest.

Rin, and the others who were in a desperate situation of fighting against the steel angels, noticed the rise of a fire pillar in the depths of the forest and understood that there was a fight with a two headed dragon going on near them.

While throwing her last dagger in her hand, Rin gave a loud click of her tongue.

“Who’s that fighting with the two headed dragon……?!”

The echoing scream and rise of the fire pillar caught their attention and the steel angel did not allow this opening to slip it by. Instantly using a teleportation to close the distance between them, the steel angel swung its sword down on Rin.

But that large sword would never be able to reach Rin.

The Gift that allowed her to manipulate distances is one of the strongest Gifts for defence. That is because the ability to manipulate distances would allow her to be in control of the target’s speed and hence the time of the strike.

Suddenly losing its speed, the large sword continued in its heavy trajectory to chop at a vacated spot. This opening was then targeted by Demon King of Confusion’s Dragon flare and Aura’s harp.

“Match my attack, babaa<ref>[magrefnotes: babaa- the rude way of saying old lady, ]</ref>!!”

“Hey, who are you calling babaa!!”

Anger flared within Aura’s eyes as she knitted her brows while plucking away on her golden clarsach. And following the plucking of the clarsach, which held divine power from the Celtic mythologies to control weather conditions, thunder was summoned to rain upon and pierced the steel angel.

Enveloped in a blast from the combination of fire and lightning, the outer steel armour was shattered by the attacks. However it was clear that their attacks were ineffective when the damaged portions started regenerating at a rapid rate.

“Tch, just a puppet but it’s still a divine being?! Oi Oi, what do we do now?! Rin-chan, it’s impossible to bring that down with our firepower!”

“I already know that! But if only we could find out the origin of its mythology……!”

No matter how strong the spiritual power of the third perpetual machine was, it wouldn’t be able to create a whole mythological faction on its own. Although it had the outer appearance and structure of this unknown angel, there was no doubt that it would have a core spiritual power that belonged to a mythological faction that was loaning it power. After all, the ones who were in [Ouroboros] weren’t only Demon Lords.

''(Who can it be……?! Who is it who could have loaned this spiritual power to Maxwell?! No, that’s not it, it should be a question of who is able to loan to Maxwell?!)''

When talking about angels, the initial association that most people would have would be the divine beings recorded within the Bible. However, in reality, there were many various types of divine beings that were called angels, such as those of cupids and more.

Examples from The Old Testament and New Testament Bibles and even those from the Greek and Roman mythologies would add up to quite a sum.

''(A mythology faction that has allied with [Ouroboros] and possessing a divine being related to the third perpetual motion machine…… Or perhaps it could be a financial conglomerate that invested in the creation of the third perpetual motion machine with the use of another mythological faction’s flag? What happens if I were to follow that line of thought……?!)''

The Greek mythological faction of [Kerykeion] was an example of that. They loaned out their Flag to a school of finance and business set in the 1900s to 2000s CE. Almathea also loaned out her name of the Aegis system to increase her spiritual power.

However, if that knowledge was to be key to the riddle, it would far exceed the realms of Rin’s knowledge.

''(To completely defeat this guy, we will require knowledge about the organization or financial organization that backs up this third perpetual motion machine! Is it 2000 years later or is it from a person of a much further future?)''

Rin rapidly ran through the possibilities and in that instant, she was struck by an intense light from her back.

“Yaah!?”

A loud peal of thunder shook the skies. But that wasn’t the lightning of Aura’s harp. It was a blindingly bright continuous streak of lightning that shot from the ground to reach the heavens, illuminating the night sky.

It was definitely a lightning that did not originate from the ground. Jin, who was curious about that development, observed from the back of Graiya. And noted that the stunning light from the thunder originated from within the pillar of fire.

“Lightning……?”

But lightning wasn’t a Gift that could be conferred to any normal strong people. Just like how its phonics sounded like that of a “God’s calling”<ref>(Note: the Japanese word for “thunder” sounds like the Japanese phrase of a “God’s calling”)</ref>, it is a Gift that is only reserved as the powers of Sky gods or even that of elder god tiers.

In the short span of time that he pondered over the identity of the caster, the lightning continued to intensify in brightness and burned away at the forest.

Even Jin and the others who were far from the epicenter of that phenomenon were being washed by the flare of light and they stopped in their tracks. Even Aura’s lightning from just a little while ago was incomparable to this. The streaks of lightning were tireless in their increasing intensity and might as they danced while seemingly intent on setting fire to the entire forest.

Watching the intense lightning that seemed to inspire life in itself, Jin widened his eyes and sucked in a cold breath of air.

“Could it be that …. She……!?”

There was only one person whom Jin knew as an existence who could use lightning to this extent.

In the instant that the intense lightning ravaged the surrounding region—- the caster, appeared with hell itself.

===Part 3===

Kuro Usagi felt her limbs burning and wasting away as she was swallowed by the fiery breath.

What continued to burn wasn’t only limited to her limbs.

The morrow filled with hopes that she had just glimpsed upon earlier.

The happy days that they had in their Community.

The paths that the problem children of the other world had taken were also burning up like illusions in the face of reality.

It was all a daydream of a powerless fool. Depending on their kindness, roping them into situations where they would take on the role of defeating enemies when the situation of “having enemies that require defeating” arose and even to the extent of placing them on the path of their downfall.

''They should never have been summoned to Little Garden.''

''We should never have met each other.''

Even at a critical time, being one who is known as an aristocrat of Little Garden, she was still unable to do anything. Wouldn’t that suggest that she had been blinded by the radiance of their talents and promising futures that she allowed herself to neglect her duties and enjoy those times in play?

A torrent of regret, her words of gratitude and apologies would never be able to reach them now.

In the instant when she was to be burnt entirely in the flames along with all her regrets.

An earth-shaking thunder that rocked the heavens, echoed in the night sky. Resembling the mark of dawn of an apocalypse.

''(……?!)''

Following the radiance of the seven coloured rays, the boundaries of life and death rushed to greet her eyes. In the instant that her body was to be completely incinerated— in a distance, an image of the past came into her field of sight.

“……”

The wide expanse of blue Earth was overhead. An uninhabitable grey landscape and a volcano vent stood to her left and right. It did not take long for her to understand that this was the surface of the moon.

And it looked like there was a huge battle on the moon surface.

Flags that seemed to be emblazoned with the symbol of Buddhism and those emblazoned with the symbol of [恶] similar to that of the flag on the three headed dragon were scattered around [The Moon Palace (Chandra Mahal)]. However, the one who wore that flag wasn’t a three headed dragon.

Hugging the corpse of a Chandra (Moon God) Magi female of the rabbit race was a warrior whose face was streaked with tears.

Although his body was bleeding from the many cuts and expended all his arrows and broken all his blades in battle, he cared not about those details. Instead, he continued to hug the corpse tightly as he gave a sob that sounded like a roar in dejection.

—Why, did you protect me?

This body is one that is born to be an evil god anyway.

To be defeated by someone, is the fate of a Demon Lord—!

That pained cry and torrential tears were enough to tell KuroUsagi about the identity of this warrior.

A person who used to carry the same flag of [恶] as Azi Dahaka of the Zoroastrianism to be unable to stand under the same skies beside Order itself, and is now known to be the leader of benevolent gods.

Taking joy in wine, women and battle while being a divine being who loved the kindness in human nature.

The warrior god. [Indra].

Tossing aside any feelings of shame, embarrassment and pride, that figure was one that did not seem to belong to an evil god or Demon Lord as he continued to sob while hugging that female corpse in a tender and pitiful fashion. And from the situation where he sobbed over the passing of a life in battle, it was already unbecoming to count him as a divine being. That small figure was already similar to that of an insignificant mortal.

''(This rabbit race Magi…… could it be…..?)''

In the final battle between the Buddhist faction and Indra, having protected him, was a young rabbit female who lost her life like a wavering illusion before his very eyes. He, who had planned to be a Demon Lord and was about to be punished. Her body was so thoroughly burnt by the hell-like flames that it was charred and gradually disintegrating.

Although wounds had riddled her body, there was still a satisfied smile on the lips of this female Magi even after her death. That peaceful look on her face was one that told of her feelings of satisfaction from having protected her beloved to the end.

Sacrificing everything about herself, to become the rabbit girl who would change the fate of the evil god.

The tragedy before her was undoubtedly the truth behind the story of the [Moon Rabbit] and Kuro Usagi understood that even in the midst of her burning heat.

''(My patron god….. and my ancestor……!)''

And just like a sign of respect to the figure of her distant ancestor, KuroUsagi poured her pride into her soul.

Although she might have lost her spiritual power and lost her Gifts, she had yet to lose the pride of a [Moon Rabbit]. The chains of regret from the incident 200 hundred years ago might have held her down and perhaps it was the unbearable pain of the downfall three years prior that added to her baggage. If now wasn’t the time to get rid of all those feelings, when else would there be time for her to do so? Even if she were to descend to hell, even if her body would be burnt entirely by purgatory flames, if she were to be unable to guard her comrades to the end as well, she would really die an unrestful death.

''—Thank you. Someone had said that to Kuro Usagi who only knew how to rely on others.''

— We are comrades. Someone had happily said that to Kuro Usagi.

—We are here to save you. Someone had said that while pulling Kuro Usagi’s hand up till today.

So, it will not end.

It will not end like this.

This time, Kuro Usagi must protect them well!!

Even if it results in death, it is a death for the sake of comrades. Please light up the flame of my soul now, let it burn……!!!

“ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh———!!!”

Following last scream at the brink of death by immolation—-Kuro Usagi simultaneously screamed in her rebirth.

Her limbs that were burnt away moments ago were regenerated with the accompanying lightning and her cardinal red hair transformed into a red lightning that blasted away the heat from her body. And from her head, the symbolic Usagimimi of Kuro Usagi appeared once more.

Donning the ceremonial robes made with the techniques of the Age of Gods and surrounded with peals of thunder that shouted the presence of the caster to the gods of heaven and earth

It is not that Kuro Usagi’s spiritual power returned.

But it was the manifestation of a [Moon Rabbit]’s inheritance. A new form of Kuro Usagi who overcame death to be reborn.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi……?!”

Although most of her attention was riveted by the sight before her very eyes, she was still able to comprehend with a speculation on what might have happened in Kuro Usagi’s body.

The holy inscriptions of Indra surfaced on the skin of Kuro Usagi’s forehead. Although it was incomparable to Asuka’s power, it was undoubtedly the proof of Divinity.

Her spirit of self-sacrifice for the sake of her comrade had led to the housing of Indra’s Divinity in her body.

“Prepare yourself, two headed dragon!”<ref>[magrefnotes: yeah, “two headed dragon”, I know it sounds like a mouthful here, but in Japanese or Chinese, it is only 3 syllables. Would be just plain “dragon”, if it were in English from the start.]</ref>

Kuro Usagi, who was covered in the indescribable amount of electricity that coursed through her body in the form of divine thunder, stood before the two headed dragon

The Vajra which was supposed to be destroyed was enveloped by a blue streak of lightning at its tip and it grew itself a new spear, calling forth a clap of thunder in Kuro Usagi’s hands.

The two headed dragon gave another fierce roar to cough out another blast of fire but instead of dodging, Kuro Usagi merely charged straight into it. Having received the Divinity of Indra, Kuro Usagi, who originally had a power that was close to a divine spirit level, was now several times mightier than her previous self.

With just the electric currents coursing around her body, it reflected the blast of the two headed dragon aside while enabling Kuro Usagi to chop the two headed dragon cleanly in half.

“GEEEEYAAAaaaa!!!”

The corpse of the two headed dragon was burnt to become a charred lump.

But there was more than one enemy.

A pure white two headed dragon instantly approached Kuro Usagi, slipping behind to her back with its high level of agility and slashing down with its vicious claw. However, Kuro Usagi made the quick decision to switch her weapon to the other arm to rotate the spear shaft and deflect the claw beautifully like the movements of flowing water. Maneuvering it skillfully like how one would skim the top of the clouds, Kuro Usagi brought her spear back up to chop off a head from the two headed dragon with the blade.

Fresh blood spurted from the wound like a fountain and sloshed into the forest.

Immediately, the spilled blood transformed into many large snakes and crocodiles that lunged towards Kuro Usagi.

Numbering more than a few dozens of them.

Such large numbers of venomous and vicious animals were raining down from above that one would have thought it to be an insane spectacle. A rain of venomous fangs which would either reduce a target into nothingness or leave no trace of their bones within seconds. However, all that were charred by the red lightning released by Kuro Usagi.

“Incredible……! But, that Divinity……!!!”

Although Asuka was immature about those matters, she was also able to guess as much. The power that coursed within Kuro Usagi was not Divinity. It was a pseudo-Divinity. Although the power that it granted to the user was much different in terms of the magnitude, it was still under the same classification of the Gift system that Asuka uses.

A pseudo-Divinity is a double edged sword that shaved away at the user’s lifespan.

Kuro Usagi was currently burning her life to engage in the battle.

“That’s enough……! It’s enough, Kuro Usagi! So, just run! Your current condition would allow you to escape!”

Her entire body’s bones and muscle sinews were creaking and her clothes had already transformed into a blaze that covered her charred body. Even then, Kuro Usagi did not stop fighting. Although the two headed dragon had lost a head and was hence weakened with a severe injury, it was still plenty strong to finish off Asuka.

Even if this body were to be burnt completely, she would not stop her fight in this place.

“……Guh, Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!”

Must not retreat. Must not retreat!

Must never retreat!!

Retreating would mean the death of her comrade.

''(Oh my patron god…….! Please confer your Gift to Kuro Usagi……!!!)''

Summoning another two, three and up to four Vajras that aimed toward the two headed dragon.

At the instant when she gave the command for them to strike, the two headed dragon seemed to throw it all into a gamble.

“GEEEEYAAAaaaa!!!”

Targeting the split second that the Vajras would be launched toward it, the two headed dragon made a sudden attack in its gamble. It would die if it were to be struck by those spears and that degree of having accepted the inevitability to put it all into a gamble was a level higher than that of Kuro Usagi’s.

In a melee battle, those Vajras that were transforming into long spears would be of a disadvantage. The pure white two headed dragon was without an element of its own and its strength was much higher than that of any other two headed dragon types. Kuro Usagi and the two headed dragon then switched into a super high speed battle which raced along the top of the forest to display a blur of melee engagements and disengagements.

As the both of them left the forest to move closer to the open area, Jin’s exclamation travelled over to them.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi! As I thought, that lightning was from Kuro Usagi?!”

Kuro Usagi, who was in the midst of battle, did not reply to his question.

Currently, her entire brain was focused in the heat of battle and she could not hear anything else.

The one who responded to their fierce fight was the steel angel instead.

“La……Ra……!!!”

The steel angel made a sound for the first time and swung its huge sword down on Kuro Usagi. However with the usagimimi back on her head, Kuro Usagi’s ability to receive and collect information was overwhelmingly competent for this. At this current state, it is basically useless to even attempt a sneak attack from 100m around her as it was the radius of her information collection. Turning to avoid the attack from behind, Kuro Usagi confirmed the alignment of her enemies to be in a direct line of fire while pulling out a card.

“Summon [Brahmaastra Replica]—!!!”

With the resounding clap of thunder, the Victory spear materialized in her hand. With her holy garments of the era of gods burnt to the extent that it was currently, it would seem that this would also be her very last attack.

And mustering her might with an intensity that would pierce the Earth, the Heavens and shatter the stars, Kuro Usagi shouted,

“PIERCE ‘EEMMMMMMMMMM—!!!”

The tip of the holy spear gave off an unprecedented spiritual pressure as the rays of the Sun were infused within it—- be launched at the absurd speed of the sixth cosmic velocity<ref>[magrefnotes: the sixth cosmic velocity is the speed that a spacecraft from Earth would require to escape the gravitational pull of the universe. As the universe’s mass is undetermined at the moment, it is also a value that is impossible to have an exact number affixed to it.]</ref> to pierce the two headed dragon and the steel angel in succession.

A hundred streaks of lightning split into a thousand and a thousand into ten thousands to multiply up to the tens of millions before converging into a single entity to incinerate the two monsters into nothingness.

Never pausing in its unlimited barrage of attacks to achieve its goal of piercing its target, the spear emitted its last ray of sunlight to rip a line across the night skies.

And that overwhelming display of strength was enough to cause the members of [Ouroboros] to turn pale. Having engaged in a battle with the angel themselves, the fight was already beyond the realms of being unusual. Her combat prowess was already comparable to that of the strongest species. The forested lands were reduced to charred smoking regions by the collateral damage of the fight and it effectively rendered the lands inhabitable for any living beings.

Originally a dense forest before the war was now reduced to a flat land which stretched into the horizons. If it weren’t for the destructive powers that were enough to destroy a city with each and every one of those Vajras summoned, it would not have reached such a state.

“This is the true power of the [Moon rabbit]…… [Aristocrat of Little Garden]……!”

As a member of the race who were granted the ability to judge the balance in the world and as a herald of the one who created the world of Little Garden.

Indra’s holy inscriptions continued to shine from Kuro Usagi’s forehead and she looked around to confirm the annihilation of her enemies. She then fell to the ground as all her strength sapped from her body.

“……Guh……”

It was then that Kuro Usagi noticed the abnormality.

The flames that covered her body did not seem to disappear even after the battle.

''(Aah…… It really is, going to be like that, right……)''

Seemingly to accept what was to come next, the spear fell from her grasp.

This was the cost of the Gift. The end of the [Moon Rabbit]’s gamble at the cost of their life.

The rabbit, whose body had been burnt by flames, saved an old man—the reincarnation of Indra.

That is the legend of the [Moon Rabbit]s.

Offering her life in conjunction with her existence of being a symbol of sacrifice, she enacted the miracle of harboring the Gift of the Warrior God within herself.

And this blaze was a greeting from hell to collect the debt from Kuro Usagi.

Kuro Usagi’s body was entirely covered in the blaze and that sensation of pain tightly clung to her body. However, there was no regret in her heart.

''(My patron god…. I will be returning this life to you.)''

Kneeling in the posture to thank her god for the miracle. There was no hate or regret in that action. It was a life that should have been ended a while earlier. To be able to grab such a miracle was already a fortunate thing in the unfortunate situation.

The purgatory would hasten her to the six paths, and that was where Kuro Usagi’s consciousness ended.

And at the critical moment when the doors of the purgatory were to be opened—- there came a figure that came rushing over without a care of the flames.

“No! Don’t die!”

In her tottering gait, Asuka reached out to the flaming Kuro Usagi. The purgatory flames would not burn the living. But the sensation of pain of being burnt was real.

Suppressing the pain that was similar to having her body immolated by the same flames, Asuka tearfully cried out.

“Go away! Go away!! Please, go away!!!”

Asuka commanded the purgatory flames to go away. But the blaze did not seem to be of the mind to go away. The purgatory flames seemed like a tsunami that continued to crash over them from the Hell of the six paths.

Although it was a flame that would not burn the living, if the gate of hells were to continue opening for them, Asuka would also be swallowed and lose her life in the process. Even if it weren’t for that, the pain and strain on Asuka’s body was continuing to increase and it would not be out of the question for her to die from the shock.<ref>[magrefnotes: shock is a critical condition brought on by a sudden drop in blood flow through the body. Circulatory system fails to maintain adequate blood flow and diminishes the delivery ability of blood cells in its provision of oxygen and nutrients to vital organs. Taken from www.medicinenet.com/script/main/art.asp?articlekey=5477]</ref>

Even so, she would not give up, seeming to convey those very feelings of hers, a torrent of tears flowed from Asuka’s eyes as she pleaded to the Heavens.

“Indra……! If you really are a benevolent god! A god who seeks to stop the encroaching evils in the world! Then please save your herald who has faithfully followed in your teachings!!!”

Kuro Usagi has never veered from the path of good in her life.

Not forsaking her Community that has fallen into hardship and poverty, taking it upon herself to overcome the odds and living honestly and honorably up till now.

And that life was to end in such a tragic manner? Asuka could not allow that.

“As long as it can help her, I wouldn’t mind standing in for her debt as well!! I too have the prepared my resolve to be burnt by the purgatory flames!! If you can hear this wish of mine, I’m also willing to offer up everything of mine to the Heavens!! So…. I beg you……!!!”

At the last parts, the crying voice did not manage to complete her words.

The purgatory flames separated into two like the upper and lower jaws of a huge monster and enveloped the two bodies.

Their bodies ravaged by flames, were about to be swallowed by the gates of hell, when…

Asuka heard the sound from the Heavens that was accompanied by a clap of thunder.

“……Ah……”

As if her wishes had been heard, thunder rumbled in the skies.

And in the brilliant streaks of lightning that came flashing like prongs of a trident in the skies, Asuka saw the gods for real.

The silhouette of the gods who stood within the lightning were similar to that of a wild beast and yet that of a human.

And the purgatory flames also disappeared shortly after to allow silence to return to the region.

Having lost her consciousness from the pain and anxiety, Asuka then collapsed on the ground amidst the wilderness.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 4|n1=10|n2=Interlude 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 3

2016-01-10T23:06:43Z

Selene: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

---North Side. In an unexplored section of the forest.

Just when Kouryuu and the others activated their Authorities of [Host Master] to host their new Games.

The moonlight that sieved through the gaps of the canopy roused KuroUsagi from her unconsciousness.

“……?”

“KuroUsagi? That’s great. You have awoken.” Came a familiar voice beside herself.

Turning her head to the side, the relieved face of Kudou Asuka swam into her field of sight.

“Asuka-san…… Where are we……?”

“…… I don’t know. I think we were both thrown here by Maxwell …… But I guess I’m lucky enough to be thrown near KuroUsagi. I would definitely be at my wits end with fear if I were to be thrown to this place alone.”

Saying that, Asuka stood up and patted the dust off her tattered formal dress. A closer look would have given away the fact that she had lost a shoe and her hair was messier than the moment before the dimensional dumping. Although she had said that it was near, but KuroUsagi could guess that it might have been quite a distance instead. And KuroUsagi bowed her head as she felt uneasy.

“…really sorry about this. If KuroUsagi did not let herself be caught…”

“Aah, let’s not talk about things that have already past. We are comrades of the same Community, aren’t we? We will have to look out for each other then,” Asuka paid it no mind as she straightened her back to face forward.

“Anyways, we can’t be staying here forever either. Let’s go find a nearby village of sorts. Are you able to stand?”

“No…No problem. But first, I will prepare some shoes.”

KuroUsagi took out her Gift Card and confirmed her inventory of extra clothing while Asuka leaned her back on a withered old trunk, looking up at the stars quietly.

“…… I hope everyone’s okay.”

“…… .”

Met with that worried tone, KuroUsagi found it difficult to come up with a response. In the past, she would have given her utmost effort to overcome any obstacle that stood in her way regardless of its difficulty. But after losing her Usagimimi, it felt like her determination had been sapped from her as well.

The loss of her spiritual powers must have caused her to lose her self-confidence as well. But more importantly, she could not get rid of that scene of fresh blood spurting before herself, no matter how hard she tried.

(Izayoi-san……what could have happened after that……?)

An unending uneasiness weighted on her heart. But it wasn’t the time to worry about the others.

Were they still in the North Side or were they thrown to the South or East Side?

Not that it changes anything as the forests of Little Garden are inhabited with various eudemons, faeries and evil spirits who roam freely and cause trouble.

Continuing to stay in this location would be dangerous for them.

“Walking around at night will be dangerous. Let’s rest here for the night and continue the next day,” saying so, KuroUsagi began to take out the rations and a water tree branch from her Gift Card. And it was then that Asuka realised her blunder.

“…… Oh, no. How? I think I might have lost my Gift Card.”

“It’s, It’s okay! There’s still a few days of ration stored in KuroUsagi’s card! If we find a river and follow it downstream, we will eventually find a Community and its village!”

KuroUsagi waved her hands to get Asuka to cheer up. And seeing KuroUsagi’s effort to brighten the situation, Asuka gave a bitter smile in return. Although it was a serious blunder on her part, she could not afford to beat herself down at this point. After all, it wasn’t only herself who was in this desperate situation.

The duo prayed to the stars for the safety of their comrades as they arranged their equipment in preparation to pass a night in the forest.

===Part 2===

[ <<Gift Game Name: Jack the Monster>>

Participating Requirements::
A person who have killed or hurt a child before;:
A person who used children to perform evil deeds.:

Participant: Demon Lord of Confusion ( Permitted to kill anyone who obstructs the Game):
Game Leader: Jack the Ripper:

Winning Conditions::
*Defeat the Host- [Pumpkin the Crown];

*Unravel the mystery behind ‘Jack’ by understanding the historical events.

Defeat Conditions::
*Participant(Player) is killed by the Game Leader and is hence defeated;

*Whenever a part of the Game Leader's true identity is exposed, the Participant(Game Leader) will lose his strength to the point of defeat.

Oath: The legality of this Trial is assured as long as it is implemented on a participant who has fulfilled the Participating Requirements.

“[St. Peter] Stamp"]
<ref>[magrefnotes: If you noticed the difference from my first translation, good for you. You are very observant indeed. lols, I won't apologize for the misinterpretation since I did not read up to this volume at that time and translations are always interpretations of a text. The changes are mentioned on wikia of this specific Gift Game.]</ref>

[[ < --Gift Game: “GREEK MYTHS of GRIFFIN”-- >

Participating requirements

-The target have to be an invader (The definition of an invader will follow the conditions that were created in the contract)

Winning conditions

Fulfil either:

Defeat the [Protector of the Treasure] from the Host side.
Discover the location of the treasure and display your courage.
Defeat conditions

Fulfil either:

Destroy the treasure (In the case that the host destroys the treasure on purpose, it will be counted as a win for the participating side).
In the case that all those on the Participating Side are defeated and unable to battle.
Punishment conditions

Either:

Participants are not allowed to battle the Hosting Side beyond the “Perimeter of the Treasure grounds”.
In the case that the Participanting Side breaks the rules, the Host Side is allowed to seal any but only 1 of the Gifts possessed by the Participant.
In the case that the Participant breaks the rule thrice, it is possible to enforce an unlimited restriction upon the Participant.
The punishment conditions will only release itself when the winning conditions are met.
Rewards for winning

Either:

The Participant is allowed to request for any sort of reward from the Host (as long as it is within the boundaries of their spiritual power to give).
The Host is allowed to execute the Participant as an invader.
Oath: I swear by the righteousness of this trial to be held only in the conditions where the target has met the participating conditions.

The Temporary Representative of the Greek God Faction, [Kerykeion] Stamp]]]

[[ << --Gift Game: GROUND COVER on the MOON SEE-- >>

I have twenty-eight brothers who are very shy.

They will only appear when night befalls us.

My brothers who are similar in appearance hate each other and often bare their fangs and claws to initiate their fights while cursing each other.

Their venomous stare of hostility is powerful enough to resonate with the surface of the sea and it will only disappear when dawn breaks.

The disappearance of two led to the swallowing up of sand.

The disappearance of four led to the swallowing up of rocks.

The disappearance of six led to the crunching of boulders.

The disappearance of eight led to the burying of earth.

The disappearance of ten led to the withering of forests.

The disappearance of twelve will lead to the overturning of mountains and rivers.

When fourteen of us have disappeared, the only ones who exist between the Heavens and the earth will be us.

Lamenting the world as one, I open the heavenly rock cave to recruit new brothers. <ref>[magrefnotes: heavenly rock cave=amano-iwato]</ref>

The recruitment of two created mountains and rivers.

The recruitment of four revitalised forests into a lush dense greenery.

The recruitment of six gave earth.

The recruitment of eight brought about boulders.

The recruitment of ten accumulated rocks.

The recruitment of twelve led to the flow of sand.

When we have recruited fourteen people, we brothers come together to cast a new curse on each other.

A new dawn will not come even as Heaven and earth are truly separated.

Pass through the formless us and smash the cycle of reincarnation.

“Great Sage of Maelstroms(The one who devastates seas)”Stamp]]

At the same moment that the Game Hosting was announced, an immense pressure weighted down the body of the three headed dragon.

{“…..Guh…..!?”}

That impact was heavy enough to wobble its knees.

A Gift that could make the tough body of the three headed dragon bow slightly at its knees with its immense pressure was surely not a normal one. And the three headed dragon quickly connected the immense pressure to be a result of the Game rules.

(Weight manipulation…… I see. The contents of the third Game is the cause, huh?)

Having a vast amount of experience as a God Killer, the three headed Dragon remembered a piece of information that was similar to this Game. Taking the weight manipulation and name of the game into consideration, it probably is a copy of the [Host Master] bestowed to the [Moon Rabbit]s.

And if the guess was spot on, the actual name of the Game would be <Holy Shrine of the Moon Sea (GROUND COVER on the MOON SEA)>.

The three headed dragon speculated that it is probably a game that the [Great Sage of Maelstroms] came up with by connecting the moon cycles to the ebb and flow of the seas.

But time for a deeper analysis was a luxury that the Hosts would not grant to their participant.

Kouryuu tossed aside his broken pole as he shouted, “Do not give him time to unravel the game contents! We must keep up the attacks!!!”

Then stripping off his haori, Kouryuu proceeded to channel energy to his body of steel which was the result of rigorous training. <ref>[magrefnotes: haori is the outer jacket like portion of the male kimono outfit. If you look at Bleach, the white portion with the squad number of the captain class is the haori.]</ref>

Possessing a spiritual power cultivated from a thousand years in the mountains and the seas, his punch packed the power to blow out a star in the skies. In addition to his initial powers was the Authority of [Host Master] that expanded upon his spiritual powers to give him increased strength.

Filled with a fighting spirit that was ready to burst like an underwater volcano, Kouryuu lept straight into the spot of the three headed dragon with just a step. Though Kouryuu had the bad habit of collecting weapons, his actual strength lies within his transcendent bare handed martial arts. And upon rushing into his opponent’s chest, Kouryuu pivoted on one leg to execute a roundhouse kick to the chest.

Although that was not a speed that the three headed dragon was unable to respond to, the burden of the immense pressure created an opening for Kouryuu to send its giant body flying into the sky.

{“Guh……!!”} the breath escaped from the three headed dragon as the unexpected impact was landed on him. The execution of the sequence of actions from the leap to the kick was extremely controlled to have no excessive movements. And it focused the energy enough to destroy a star into a single point that landed beautifully on the opponent. It was truly something that could not be achieved through normal training. Even Izayoi with his crazy strength would not be able to do this. And it was evident from the slight vibration from Kouryuu’s landing on the street.

(But that isn’t just an impact from martial arts. That weight in the impact was far exceeding the earlier impacts. This inflation of the spiritual power…… could it be…… a temporary activated Celestial transcendence……?!) <ref>[magrefnotes: I will just use Celestial transcendence to denote the process of becoming a Celestial being]</ref>

Cultivating his spirit for a thousand years on a submarine volcano under the sea, Kouryuu obtained a spiritual power comparable to that of the Sea god and Mother goddess. And though he might have inherited bloodline of the Yellow Dragon in his veins and is bestowed with natural talents from birth, his worth was never acknowledged due to his bastard status. Hence, this is the resultant Gift that he obtained for the sake of proving his worth to himself. And that was the Authority of [Host Master] that would grant him an equivalent power comparable to that of the strongest kind of Celestial being and their associated body attributes while he hosted the Game.

That, was the impact that combined the results of his painstakingly long martial arts training and a Celestial being’s body strength.

{“However, you are foolish!”}

A difference in positioning was created by the upward strike on the opponent.

The three headed dragon was now above and Kouryuu was below it. Even with the immense pressure that restricted its movements, the three headed dragon only needed to make a free fall to slice up Kouryuu to shreds.

The wicked blades of the three headed dragon were pulsing with an unlimited energy.

I won’t let you succeed. Seeming to think that, Faceless and Leticia followed up from Kouryuu’s kick.

“I will bear his attack. Leticia, go for his legs!”

“Okay!”

Zipping from the back of that head of blond hair were the shadow blades which shot outwards.

The shadows that fashioned itself into a dragon’s maw continued its transformation to form hundreds of shadow spears that launched themselves towards the right leg of the three headed dragon. But perhaps due to the attack being of the same classification of Gifts, the shadows of the three headed dragon fended off the attack with ease.

In the meantime, Faceless held her two spears to face the three headed dragon’s attack. And the three headed dragon swung down its left claw towards his adversaries with the domineering spirit that harboured his intention to rip Kouryuu and Faceless with his vicious swipe.

But for Faceless who's a veteran of sorts, her performance wasn’t less spectacular in any way.

“Ha----!!!”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p97.jpg|thumb]]

Timing her attacks precisely to match her breathing was her speciality. Although Faceless did not have the strength to match half of that of Izayoi, her refined battle techniques and rapid analysis of the situation more than made up for that shortfall.

That vicious claw which held the power to rend the earth and split seas would only smash through her spears in a direct confrontation and inflict full damage to the intended targets.

Hence, there was a need to avoid that angle of the swing and predict the trajectory of the swipe before placing the two steel spears above that trajectory. Then matching her breaths to time the best opportune moment to perfectly utilise her spear butts on the downward claw swipe to draw it into a circular movement upwards and miss its target.

(Ouwa? This lady is also quite something……!!!)

Kouryuu, who saw the executed skill up close, gave an exclamation towards that gentle spear technique. And Leticia too had the same reaction for it would be impossible for her to accomplish a similar feat. A martial art that did not allow for a margin (decimal) of error was definitely a skill that was crossing over into the realm of godliness.

If Kouryuu’s martial art is at the peak of the brute force, Faceless’s martial art would be at the peak of the gentleness.

Having its sure kill strike pushed away by the opponents, the three headed dragon quickly re-evaluated his opponents from the feats that the duo have accomplished. It would seem that they were no mere bugs to be easily swatted away.

And spreading its jet black wings, the three headed dragon planned to pull back from them to take to the skies.

But was engaged by Roc Demon King and Jack who were waiting in the skies.

“Pumpkin! Are you able to expose his weakness?!”

“Yahoho, I won’t know until I try--- I will give it a full powered attempt then!!!”

A large amount of hell fire erupted from Jack’s pumpkin head and swirled around him, seeming to take on a life of its own. And it was not long after that the tornado of flames fell away to reveal the form of a human.

Wearing a wine red leader jacket and scarf, the murderous killer appeared with blood stained daggers in his hands. With the hell flames continuing to envelop his body, he turned his red murderous stare to his target.

“And next----it’s time for [Jack the Ripper]”!!!”, he shouted.

The flames were then transformed into springs to buoy himself in midair and to execute high speed manoeuvres in empty space. With regards to his current speed, it was much faster than that of Izayoi or Kouryuu and it was several times faster than the duel with Demon King of Confusion.

And this strengthening was the result of begging his Saint to rearrange the Game settings.

Jack’s Authority of [Host Master] wasn’t an all-powerful item but it was capable of focusing and strengthening the spiritual power of the individual. Only when everything that can be found in a magical god and demon Game to be hosted by a Demon Lord is included in the settings, can one obtain a body with the ability close to the four-digits.

Of course, there was a price that came along with this power. The difficulty of the Game that Jack currently hosts is lowered to the extreme. And a middle classed Game Controller would have no problem in seeing through the riddle that surrounds Jack’s identity with just a glance.

This is because, there is an unfortunate condition of hosting that made it a necessity to provide a large amount of hints for the Participants to break the Game. The London City streets, the reporting of one’s name when undergoing the transformation are all part of the Stage that would decrease the difficulty of clearing the Game. It is a common knowledge in Gift Games that “The wicked leaves others in ignorance”, but the condition of which Jack’s game is set with is one that can be cleared without any prior knowledge if the participant looks into the entire city structure.

With a higher risk, comes the larger increase in one’s spiritual power.

For the sake of protecting his Community from falling under the hands of the Demon Lord, he had reset his spiritual status to make a last stand with these conditions in the game.

(Hou…..That sure is impressive. There aren’t many people who can move this deftly in a mid-air battle.)

Roc Demon King offered her praise as she followed the battle with squinted eyes.

Jack’s aerial battle was truly impressive and it was a high praise coming from the Garuda(Karyou's) race. It was a feat even though the three headed dragon was unable to fly at the speed that it ran on the ground and besides the fact that an immense pressure was now burdening its body.

The astonishing strength compounded to the speediness supplied by the flame springs enabled Jack to execute a flurry of attacks and it would be a difficult task for anyone to catch up or even to bring him down at this point.

And the three headed dragon that wanted to dodge that sequence of chained attacks---

{“Don’t you try getting too smart for yourself!!”}

Extending its wings to their full wing span, it gave a sharp spin to create a tornado with the wind that was caught in its wake.

Moreover, the tornadoes that sprung up were three separate tornadoes and each held the power to devastate a whole city.

The tornadoes swallowed the pointed towers and sucked the rivers dry while carving up the streets. Such a scale of devastating power was already beyond the methods used to deal with a single person.

It was surely the strike of a Demon Lord to wipe out all who dared to bare their fangs against its tyranny.

But in terms of firepower, she was not inferior in any way.

“Golden Wing Flames….!”

Unfurling her wings of golden flames, Roc Demon King charged towards the tornadoes created by the three headed dragon.

With flames that cloaked her entire body, she too transformed into a huge golden winged bird that flew through the three tornadoes in a flash. And the tornadoes dissipated to mere breezes as she swept through them in her flight. Following that, Roc Demon King continued her flight to circle in the skies while cloaked with her Golden Wing Flames. Maintaining the emission of intense heat waves, she awaited the chance to strike the three headed dragon.

At that moment, there was a flash that came from a Serpens Scorpio sword below.

It was Faceless who leaned against a spire of a pointed tower while using her whip sword to snag at the leg of the three headed dragon. Meanwhile, Jack who picked up on the idea noted it to be a good opportunity to transform the flame springs into tools that would restrain the three headed dragon.

“Now, do it!”

The duo shouted at the same time. They could not restrain their target for long and Roc Demon King responded in kind.

The radiance of the golden flames burned with a greater intensity as it became the vessel for the Sun’s chariot. And this was a Gift that had proven to be effective against the three headed dragon.

[Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray (The one who causes chaos in Heaven)] , Roc Demon King released her spiritual power and took aim at the three headed dragon.

“Release of spiritual locks…… [Vāhana Garua]---!!!” <ref>[magrefnotes: the author changed the name a little once again to not anger the gods. Since this move is….]</ref>

The atmosphere around her exploded and burned as she soared through the skies in the form of a fiery roc.

And the three headed dragon who was restrained at the moment was to receive a direct impact of this flight. As the strike landed, it was then catapulted backward by the impact and the heat. The heat waves that were released were equivalent to a miniature sun and the vessel of the sun gave off a mirage of seven colours that continuously melted away at the surrounding structures. At the epicentre of this brilliance was Roc Demon King who clenched her teeth in concentration.

(The chance to victory…… is here!)

Giving a barrage of strikes in a breath. It was a commendable act by far to be able to launch a sudden attack and strike down this Demon Lord when it is a seriously difficult task to begin with.

And the only one who could defeat the three headed dragon here was herself. Roc Demon King maintained her Golden feathered form while launching her strikes. Simultaneously using her wings to enclose over the three headed dragon before transforming those golden flaming feathers into an intense light.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p104.jpg|thumb]]

The compacted light rays instantly vaporised the surroundings and a pillar of fire rose from the spot together with the sound of a loud explosion. Just the explosion alone was able to deal a large scale devastation that felled all of the sharp roof towers and reduced the streets of London to rubble in a blink of an eye.

The stage was filled with a sea of flames.

The river was being boiled by the waves of heat.

The pillar of fire, which dispersed the clouds from the sky, did not seem to have the intention of dying off.

The group of the Host side except for Jack were hiding out in a film of water created by Kouryuu to escape the blast.

“…….that's really amazing.”

Having witnessed the entirely different level of firepower, Leticia was feeling the pricks of cold sweat as she gave an amazed exclamation.

“After all, Karyou-chan is the one with the biggest firepower among the seven of us. Even from before, she had always been the main force to annihilate most if not all of our enemies.”

“Although I get that she’s a demigod, but I guess this is mainly due to her bloodline of the strongest species, huh. If that is so, that big Demon Lord should not be left unscathed after that attack too.”

“So, what are we doing next?”

Kouryuu interrupted Leticia’s babbling. There seemed to be an anxious look to his eyes. And before she could ask for the reason to that, Jack had appeared with Roc Demon King carried in his arms from above them.

And they could see a deep gash on the shoulder of Roc Demon King that extended all the way to the back of her torso.

Holding his breath, Kouryuu asked his injured sworn sister.

“Is he defeated?”

“…… No. I wanted to give him a few more injuries to worry about, but I don’t think the attacks worked on him.”

A simple answer that placed a worrisome look on the face of others.

The firepower of Roc Demon King was the largest among their team in terms of destructiveness. And that was compounded with her Gift that was with a good affinity for the destruction of gods and dragons. Even then, she had not been able to defeat it.

“It is a durability that exceeds the realm of logic…… Although it isn’t like I had not thought about that possibility, but it isn’t exactly it as well.”

“Yeah. There’s a high possibility it is near the realm of being defensively enhanced by an Authority of [Host Master].”

The three headed dragon---Azi Dahaka is the [Final Trial of Humanity (Last Embryo)].

As a manifested personification of a Humanity’s finial trial, he would have held a power that is on par to the Authority of [Host Master] in his body. And it was safe to assume that their situation was due to some sort of trick that resided within his spiritual status.

“Now that we understand the shortcoming of our battle prowess, let’s head back to the city first. There is also a need to tend to Karyou-chan’s injury.”

“I agree. Let’s take the chance to rally our troops while the protection of our Game rules are in effect---”

{“---Did you think I will allow that?”}

The voice that interrupted their conversation caused the group to stiffen in surprise.

And just as soon as the words came, the strike followed shortly after. The group who hid in the shadows of the structures had turned to look at the direction of the fire pillar. But the shadows of the three headed dragon were a step faster than that.

It was a strike that did not come from their blind spot.

It was a direct attack that punctured and carved up the structures along the street in its way as it homed in on them in a straight line.

“Guh, everyone, jump!”

And following the shout from Roc Demon King, the group jumped upwards.

But Leticia slightly lagged in her timing.

“Watch out!”

Kicking the air to get to Leticia, he pulled her up to safety. However, the three headed dragon did not miss that window of opportunity as it wrapped its flashing shadow blades around the length of Jack’s body to restrict his movements.

“This is bad… I can’t get free…..!”

{“The Pumpkin head is the first to go, huh.”}

Jack was captured by the shadows and pulled through the structures to its owner. And though Jack had been struggling all that time, he was shocked when the three headed dragon came into view.

The three headed dragon was not injured in the slightest after getting hit directly by Roc Demon King’s Golden Wing Flames.

(How can that be……?! To be unscathed after that blaze……!!!)

It might have been more logical for the opponent to be scratched up a little. But the pure white body of the three headed dragon was perfectly whole. Even if one were to take into account of the possibility of regenerative abilities, it would have been a regenerative ability that exceeded imagination.

Pulling Jack in with its shadows, the three headed dragon laughed and revealed its incisors while swinging its claw down in a swipe.

{“It’s useless thinking about that sort of stuff, [Executor]. A mere ragtag bunch like you guys will never be able to touch my Flag!!!”}

The wicked looking claw was unmercifully swung down across Jack to tear through his body and spill his innards. Falling Jack to the ground immediately.

And as it moved to make a second stroke, Kouryuu and Faceless quickly moved in to block the finishing blow from hitting Jack a second time.

“Leave it to us to buy some time here!”

“Take Jack and fall back! He won’t be dying from that extent of injuries with his immortality!”

The two who were best at close quarter combat took on the responsibility of holding back the three headed dragon.

Whereas Leticia, who wore a pained expression, carried Jack away with her flight abilities that came from the control of her dragon’s shadow.

“Jack, I’m sorry! If only my requirements for activating my authority of [Host Master] were met, we wouldn’t be pushed back this far……!”

“No…… please. Don’t. Say that. Your [Host Master] 's entrusted to you by Shiroyasha-sama, one ‘f our trump cards. Can’t lose. It here…..”

*Cough* Jack coughed out a mouthful of blood and it was then that the others noticed the strangeness with Jack.

……the wounds, that were on Jack the immortal, did not seem to be regenerating itself.

“Yahoho…. Ara, this is going, to be much rougher than before. It seems, that the riddle surrounding my, game is being gradually unravelled.”

“No, No way! That’s too fast!”

“No, Vampire, hold up for a moment. It might be a Gift of Azi Dahaka too.”

And that suggestion elicited a sharp intake of air from the others as they pondered that frightening notion.

Azi Dahaka, a Demon Lord recorded in legends to have mastered a thousand spells. However, the magic in the past were more often than not the work of science or medicine. And the legends of his mastery over a thousand spells might only suggest at the vast knowledge at the disposal of this Demon Lord.

“And he’s a God Killer who would have gone up against many thousands of Authority of [Host Master]s. Even so, it was a hard time sealing him in the past. It might even be taken as proof for our current conjecture that he’s in the possession of a Gift that provides him an unconditional assess to knowledge regarding Games.”

“What…..!”

If that conjecture were to be true, giving the three headed dragon time to rest would be to their disadvantage. But there was no time for them to worry about these things.

“Damn, anyways let’s just retreat for now! Oi Croix! You can hear me right?! Send us back right now if you can hear me!!” Leticia shouted at the skies while facing the airborne castle and the Hosts started to disappear in turn.

And just seconds after that, the Host team vanished without a trace like smoke in the winds.

Turning to stare at the airborne castle, the three headed dragon gave a fierce grin.

{“……that’s a type of teleportation? Well, well, try all your little tricks while you can.”}

With a wave of its right claw, a row of buildings were reduced to rubble. However, it wasn’t in a hurry at all.

Although it is true that they were protected by the Game rules, the protection would only last to the point of which the riddles are solved.

Sweeping the Flag on its back as it turned, it made a solemn vow,

{“I will hunt down every last one of them. But meanwhile, they can tremble and continue to await my arrival.”}

===Part 3===

--- [Kouen City]. In the piles of rubble.

Close to the [Kouen City] which was destroyed by the three headed dragon, another battle was unfolding. A storm of explosive fire and a blizzard was brewing in the abandoned land of rubble.

“Aura-san! Oji-chan! Let’s do a pincer attack. Come, time it with me!” Shouted a figure who was moving quickly to exchange blows with another.

“Got it!”

{“Understood!”}

The clap of thunder that accompanied the plucking of a harp.

Flames that were shot from a black dragon in the skies.

And at the interception of both lines of attack was Maxwell in his brightly coloured blue and red jacket.

“Don’t overestimate yourselves, you pieces of trash!!!”

Spreading his hands, the flames and lightning that shot towards himself were deflected by a sudden explosion. It was most probably an explosion caused by the control of heat to create a sharp temperature difference in the atmosphere.

Although it was only the control of heat, the multiple ways to use that ability was vast to the extremes. It is just fortunate that he preferred to transit between dimensions and did not realise the full potential of its uses, but if he used it in earnest, it would probably have the potential to vaporise a small country in an instant.

If it weren’t for Aura and her golden harp which stabilized the atmospheric pressure of the surroundings, Rin and the others would also be in danger.

“It must have been tough to be targeted by such a powerful stalker. I kinda understand why you are scared of this guy now,” Rin spoke to Willa as she temporarily redrew to the cover of a building.

“…….ah.”

Willa widened her eyes in reply. However, she was shaking her head with tears brimming at the edges of her eyes as she couldn’t follow the sequence of events that led up to this point.

---The following will be mere gossip by the way.

If you were to ask about the biggest victim in this whole battle, then I would think that anyone would also name that person to be Willa the Ignis Faatus. Let’s just start from how she was caught up in the Game hosted by [Ouroboros] which made all residents of the city the victims. However, she was then chased around by a Demon Lord class stalker in the Game and been the target for his verbal abuse and lastly being kidnapped by an unfamiliar girl. This sort of unfortunate series of events can only exist for one person----Willa. Although Willa wished to use her teleportation to escape, the lock type Gift on her hands were exerting a power that stopped her from escaping.

And now, she was still the target of that stalker who continues to pursue her in the city that have been reduced to rubble. It truly is a disastrous day,

(I……wanna go home……!)

“Willa-san, we are going to run again! Come with me!”

Waah, and she was dragged off again while crying.

Shortly after, that area was covered with a layer of snow from the blizzard.

“Game Controller, hand over my Brideeeeeeeee!!!”

“……Hng. Depending on the situation, that might just have been a really romantic proposal, right?”

“Your Highness, this isn’t the time to talk about such stuff.”

His Highness sprinted in the blizzard along the ground of the destroyed city while Jin Russel straddled the back of the Black Gryphon [Graiya].

Rin speculated that kidnapping Willa would be highly effective in the battle with Maxwell, but the effect had surpassed her expectations.

Maxwell had lost himself for a moment after seeing Willa’s kidnapping but he returned to normal to say, “There’s actually a person other than me who wants to kidnap Willa?! Just who do you think you are?!”, and then he lost himself again.

Perhaps this man was never normal to begin with.

Because of the unexpected intervention of Rin who beat him to the prize, Maxwell gave a roar in madness. And that gave Rin a fright to take off in a hurry and the chase was on until the present moment.

“This is bad. I thought that there would still be ground for negotiations. But he just loves Willa-san too much.”

“That doesn’t make me happy in the slightest!”

Yeah, you’re right. The others around them agreed silently.

{“But what are we to do now? His attacks are monotonous due to his rage but it will be troublesome when he regains his composure. Is it really okay to not launch a counterattack now, Rin? “} The black gryphon asked Rin blankly.

“Hm~ Although it does seem like an opportunity, there’s also a big possibility that we might revert him into his cool and composed state due to a random and inferior counterattack. And the worst fear we have currently is that he might escape.”

Rin and the others who were ready to rebel against their organisation could not afford to let him slip from this location. They had to bring him down in this place.

{“Though you might say that, but can we come up with a detailed plan on what to do? We will just be caught if this goes on.”}

Rin did not reply to that question but she started to bit her nails as she continued to run while feeling vexed about the situation.

Jin came up with a proposal then.

“Can we just simply taunt him to the limit and make him unable to return to normal?”

“……Hm. I thought about that as well, but what you do plan to do?”

“That…… will depend on Willa-san, eh?”

Aie? Tears ran down Willa’s face again.

She did not expect her Alliance partner to come up with that sort of suggestion. Or actually, the problem she had should have been with regards to his involvement with the [Ouroboros] in the first place.

“……Sorry. But we cannot allow Maxwell to leave. He will teleport the clones of Azi Dahaka to the various locations on the lower levels of Little Garden and it will become an unsalvageable situation.”

“…you… you must be lying….?!”

Seeing that Willa was dumbstruck by that revelation, Rin added bitterly.

“It’s not a lie. Because our original plan was to use Maxwell-san’s power to teleport the clones to the various locations if we were able to carry out the Azi Dahaka revival plan successfully.”

The fight between the three headed dragon and Izayoi had already spawned a few hundred clones. And those clones including the ones that attacked the refugees were sent to the lower levels in batches.

It was all thanks to Jack and Kouryuu that the battle was turned towards a more advantageous direction, but if Maxwell were to be left alone, the damages to the lower levels would increase exponentially.

“I guess the [Floor Master]s who aren’t here in this city…… the [OniHime] Alliance and [Laplace Demons] would be activated to stop the clones. But there would be a limit to their capabilities as well. If we do not remove the threat of Maxwell, the casualties will not be limited to only us in the city but the entire lower levels as well. That is not something that our org…… or at least us, who are present here of the [Ouroboros], wish to happen.”

“That is a situation that we of the [No Name]s are unable to ignore as well. And for the sake of defeating Maxwell, it is necessary for Willa-san’s assistance in our plans.”

Willa, who now understood the predicament that they were in and the worst possible outcomes, forced a nod. And it really was a forced nod. In reluctance. Although she did not know why the reasons for Rin and His Highness’s actions, it would seem that they were plotting to rebel against their organisation of [Ouroboros].

Then, it might just be advantageous for the situation to call for a ceasefire.

“But, But, what are we to do? Do you know of any way to defeat Maxwell?”

“Aiya, should I say that it’s impossible to defeat the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine] or should I say that it isn’t suitable to be defeated……”

“…… Rin, although you mentioned that term earlier, but what exactly is that [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]?”

“It’s a secret. ….. Although I wish I could say that, but we are currently allies in the same cause. Well, I will just tell you the things that do not hamper our plans to you later.”

“But, we will want a reward” His Highness giggled, and Jin could only return a bitter smile.

But Jin also started to sieve through his memory as those words gave him a feeling that he had heard something similar somewhere.

Aura, who did not notice that pensiveness, walked over to provide her proposal and her robes rippled in her gait.

“Your Highness. Should we try to bait Maxwell to activate his [Host Master]?”

“…… Mhm. It does sound plausible since we were all told of the details of his Game content, and that the answer is something related to the [Black Box], the region that cannot be observed. Let’s have him self-destruct by means of clearing his Game and hence making him our servant to be summoned at any time. How’s that idea?”

“Ew, Your Highness, do you want that sort of servant?”

“Totally not.”

“I knew it!”

{“Then, we can only rely on the [Another Cosmology] of His Highness. With the strength of His Highness, that sort of Demon Lord can be erased completely with a strike.”}

But upon hearing that suggestion, His Highness shook his head.

“Well, that’s true, but if I were to use [Another Cosmology] on him, I would also crush the spiritual attainment of the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]. If that were to happen, how would we retrieve it from him later? It will not be possible to retrieve it with just us alone right?”

“If that is your only worry, then everything’s fine. It’s said that the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]’s spiritual attainment will return to its true possessor and that person has already been sealed three years ago. So there’s no need for Your Highness to worry. If you defeat Maxwell here in any way, it will just return to its original possessor”

“Mhmu? Then that leaves the question of how to land a strike on him in the first place.”

At this point, Willa raised her hand to catch their attention. “That, That’s the most difficult part. If Maxwell so desires, he is capable of activating his portal to escape into the between at any point in time. That was also the method he used to escape three years ago. “

That’s right. Maxwell is adept at activating his teleportation ability.

In addition to that strength of his, the Gift that controls heat makes him one of the toughest person to be an enemy. Even if they were to use Willa to taunt him, it wasn’t an absolute certainty that she is enough to keep him distracted.

And while His Highness and the others were coming up with a plan, Maxwell wasted no time in catching up to them with a blast of icy wind and numerous icicle spears were hurled in their direction.

But seeming to mock at that attack, Demon King of Confusion released his dragon flames while laughing brightly, “Hmphahaha! What’s this! What’s this! And you call yourself a Game controller-sama? Such a simple plan and you’ve not thought it up until now?”

“……Mhm. Then, O Demon King of Confusion-sama, what plan have you arrived at?”

“Oi, of course I’ve a plan. That’s the main focus isn’t it? That intelligent perverted Demon has been mesmerised by that big breasted girl over there right? Then wouldn’t that leave only one way to taunt him?”

Aha, Demon King of Confusion gave a sly smile.

Jin and His Highness tilted their heads and exchanged a glance as they could not catch the meaning of it.

Only Rin clapped her hands in agreement as she understood his words.

“Oh, that way. That might just work out.”

“As expected of Rin-san. Your observation skills are quite good. ---Can you pull it off?”

“Aiya Aiya, just leave it to me. That kind of thing is a piece of cake.”

Saying that, Rin stopped short in her tracks. It would seem that she had some sort of plan and the others who understood that the situation was about to get messier were also readying themselves for battle.

On the other hand, Maxwell appeared above them thinking that they were ready to give up.

“Game controller-dono, the oni kakurenbo game is over?” <ref>[magrefnotes: oni kakurenbo is a hide and seek game involving the catching of the demon(oni)]</ref>

Exactly like their fears, Maxwell was gradually recovering to his normal self.

That composure would surely spell the worst scenario for them.

Rin looked at Willa and hesitated for a moment before hugging the chained up Willa.

“That’s right. The oni kakurenbo is over. But we will be starting the hide and seek from now, so do accompany us for a little.”

“Wha, and here I was wondering what you would come up with. Do you think that I will continue to accompany you in your little game? With things as they are now, let me tell you this. Your betrayal was well within our calculations. Leader-sama has given me the green light to all the others besides His Highness. Because the only one needed to overcome Kali Yuga is His Highness.”<ref>[magrefnote: look below for Kali Yuga]</ref>

“……Aye?”

The eyes of Rin lit up with an intensity. It must have been a piece of important information. That gaze was exactly like a female cheetah who spotted its prey. On the other hand, Jin who overheard the conversation between Rin and Maxwell, did not miss the important details of that talk. Although the talk did not explain the full details.

(Kali Yuga…… [The age of vice (Kali Yuga)]? Why would that sort of thing be related to His Highness?)

(Jin. Do you know something about it?) Pest asked Jin as she stayed in her standby state in the ring of the Pied Piper of Hamelin.

Jin gave a slight nod of his head that was less than noticeable to the people around him

(Hm, because it is a long explanation, I will just cut the details and get straight to the point. It is the era where religions have come to an end and following the advancement of Human civilisation, Humans have come to lose their believes. And they enter an age of immorality and inconsideration.)

(When you mention about the advancement of Human civilisation, do you refer to the ages of the 1900s to 2000s AD? I heard that it’s the period that had lots of advancements in energy production and a gradual lost in religious faith. I also heard that it’s the age where new gods and divine spirits are unable to be born.)

(Mhm……. But, how do I say this. Because of the close relationship between Kali Yuga and astrology, the derived dates from the perspective of Little Garden will differ from that of Earth and it is difficult to confirm the exact start of that age.)

( ……Mhm? That what does it mean by overcoming Kali Yuga?)

(It is literally what it means. Kali Yuga is the fourth part of the era cycle and when the time comes, it will continue on to a new era. Or that is my guess on the meaning of those words.)

But, why would that be connected to His Highness?

Jin accelerated his thoughts.

[Kali Yuga] and the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine], and the true identity of His Highness.

He was pondering over the cause, effect and relationship between those three and then suddenly,

(---Wait a moment. Just now, didn’t they mention something more important?)

(Aye?)

Because that was something that Jin had yet to witness for himself, he was unable to come up with an answer to it immediately. But he was sure that he had gotten for himself a piece of information that would give him the biggest opportunity to land a heavy strike upon the [Ouroboros] Alliance.

Not noticing the change in Jin, Rin turned away her gaze from Maxwell.

“Is that so? Even our betrayal is within calculations? …… My, I’m really impressed. How many steps did that person see in advance?”

“Hou? As expected of leader-sama, even Game controller-dono is unable to surpass his predictions?”<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m using ‘his’ for now, might be a female but at the moment, just leaving at his till further notice]</ref>

“……Yeah, it sure is, just like a freakish monster. That person is really a monster to be able to predict this sort of development. And if all the sequence of events were predicted from the start--- ”

Understanding the situation and what she needed to do next, Rin closed her eyes as she brought up her dagger to her shoulder level, “it just means that Maxwell, you are the sacrifice here.”

Saying that, Rin changed her expression immediately to smile sweetly while hugging Willa tightly. And Willa started to protest this move with her struggles but Rin’s devilish hand was much faster.

Switching her dagger to her other hand, she freed it to grab Willa properly, moving ever closer to her face, tipping it up by the chin and----

“Then, excuse me?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p123.jpg|thumb]]

---took Willa’s lovely lips.

“ “ “--- ……Wha-!” ” ”

Jin, Maxwell and Pest shouted simultaneously but were unable to utter another word.

Willa, the victim, was unable to comprehend the situation as her mind went completely blank. ---However, the sensation of the soft tongue that slid into her mouth brought her back to her senses.

“Mo, Ah, Wait……!?”

“Stop talking. You will bite your tongue.”

Saying that softly and resuming the act of fusing their lips once more.

The tongue invaded further this time with a higher level of intimacy. Gently licking at the inner cheeks of the desperately resisting Willa, the tongue belonging to the younger of the two then charged into the depths of Willa’s mouth in an instant, leaving no time for her to react.

Having her first time forced upon her, Willa desperately hit Rin’s back to signal her to stop but that struggle soon became feeble. And as her finger tips slightly relaxed, that was when Rin finally released her lips and the thin sticky strand between their lips fell to the ground.

When their gazes met, Willa immediately bent her head as her ears turned a bright red.

Perhaps it might be a strange thing to see a demon embarrassed by such a degree of kissing, but it was still her first experience after all. Willa fell weakly to the ground as her body felt exhausted from the experience that ran through her like an electric current that fried her senses. It was just as if she had completed an intense workout.

Rin placed Willa’s arm over her shoulder while slipping her arm to support Willa’s other side as well before facing Maxwell with a taunting smile.

“…..Okay, that’s how it is. Can you tell me what you are feeling now, Mr Maxwell? What’s the feeling to see the kiss stolen from your soon to be bride?”

“---……”

It was an unexpected silence and there was no change in his expression.

Rin blinked her eyes as she cursed her luck.

“……Eih? There’s not much of a reaction huh? Let’s do it another time?”

“No, Don’t want…..!!”

“But if our taunt fails here and he escapes, his stalking behaviour towards you will probably get worse you know? For example hiding under your bed or leaping from the space between when you are in the toilet.”

“Ive already experienced that sort of thing.”

“Ooh, is that for real? Well, I guess I have to praise you for keeping yourself together until now.” Rin was surprised by that unexpected retort.

But if they were to leave things as they were, it would surely turn ugly. This way, they could only attempt to up the game with an increased ferocity. Placing her hand on Willa’s clothes as she thought until that point, that was when Maxwell roared with an emotionless stare.

“---[Summon Maxwell myths. 3S, nano machine unit]---!!!” <ref>[magrefnotes: bolded to denote no translation involved. Author used English.]</ref>

Aye? Hearing that summoning for the first time, Rin and Willa had doubted their hearing. They were expected for him to activate his Authority of [Host Master] but he had called out for a “Summon” instead.

It was understood that it was some sort of summoning ritual but only Demon Lord of Confusion widened his eyes upon hearing those words.

“ [Summon myths]? …… Oi Oi. Is it for real? Things are going to get ugly from here.”

“Aye?”

“Sorry, I forgot to explain. That guy hid it so well all these time. …… Tch, it is as they say that he’s of the four digits huh? This guy’s real identity isn’t that of a Demon Lord! Everyone scatter and run! The gods are coming!!!” Demon Lord of Confusion shouted as he was starting to be covered in his cold sweat.

The group retreated to a distance even though they were unable to comprehend the current situation as they realised that that would be the best option at the moment.

On the other hand, Maxwell, who was already beyond the state of anger was at the epicentre of a storm of heat waves and chilly winds. The intermingling of the cold and heat waves that intercepted each other in almost a thousand times per second was beyond the rules of the physical world and it caused the particles of the atmosphere to rampage out of control.

Breaking through the seams of the world, space shattered like a broken glass panel.

And out came two figures wreathed in fiery heat and icy winds from the gap.

Wings sprouted from the backs of these armoured monsters and though they might not appear to be living organisms, their iron-like surface pulsed with a similarity to that of blood vessels running below the surface.

And while everyone was surprised at the appearance of the strange monsters, Aura gave a small cry in despair.

“This spiritual power….. don’t tell me that those are angels……?!”

“Those are angels?! Did you mean those monsters over there?!”

“No, That’s not it! Not, but I think……”

“But they are surely beings that are close to angels! A summon ritual that calls out the word “myths” is definitely one that summon gods! And it is something that a Demon Lord is unable to accomplish! Those who can do it are the elder gods, poets and Queen herself.”[note: elder gods are the main gods of each mythological faction]

Hearing Demon Lord of Confusion’s exclamation, Rin grinded her teeth together.

“What’s happening……?! Then, the real identity behind the Third Perpetual Motion Machine would be,”

“Now’s not the time to dally around analysing those stuff, they are coming!”

The angels spread their wings and charged forth with their sword and spear respectively.

Scrambling to their battle positions after hearing the warning from His Highness, they formed a line to meet the incoming mysterious angels.

Charging into an incoming angel, His Highness grabbed the hand that held the spear to prevent it from being wielded. Giving the hand a twist, he then launched a kick to the top of his opponent’s helmet.

Though he might be small in stature, his strength easily shattered he helmet with a kick. After all, it was what allowed him to fight on par with Izayoi to have dragged out that long battle from before.

However, the one who was surprised was His Highness who initiated the attack.

(What’s happening? This kind of feedback. It’s just as though I’ve kicked a cloud. There’s no sensation……!?)

The accuracy of that instinctive analysis was soon provided with immediate proof. Moments after the destruction of the angel’s helmet, a swirl of fog seemed to condense in that location to repair it to its original state.

And giving a creaking sound of *creak creak creak*, the steel angel brought up its spear and disappeared.

(A teleportation?! Where did it go?)

{“Your Highness! Behind you!”}

Quickly turning his head to see the blackish-red light rimming the steel angel as it emitted heat in its downward swing of its spear.

But this slash and sudden thrust should have been expected to be of no effect on His Highness. Hence His Highness, who understood that fact, judged the blow to be too late for dodging and took on the spear directly while planning to return an attack from there.

His right chest was pierced as he expected it to but the impact was what shocked him the most.

(That’s heavy……!?)

That was a strike from a stiff movement that told of no special techniques involved. However, that absurd strength behind the strike was enough to stop His Highness in his steps. If it were any of the others such as Graiya or Aura, they would be cleanly punctured to their deaths with that attack. Setting aside their possible intelligence for now, their strength was truly of a divine realm.

And so, His Highness made his decision.

“Rin, Aura, Graiya! And Willa, Jin, Pest! I will be the opponent for this guy and Maxwell! I will leave the sword wielding one to you guys! Use Rin’s Gift to put distance between yourself and the opponent while searching up for the identity of these guys! Remember, don’t get close to them no matter what!”

“Understood! We will count on Your Highness to buy us time while searching answers to their real identities!”

“May our Flags fly victorious!”

Saying that, the others besides His Highness started to run towards the outskirts.

But only Jin who rode on Graiya’s back was deep in thought over the symbol emblazoned on the chest of those angels.

(Where have I seen…… that Flag……?)

A Flag that used the theme of flower petals. Although he was sure that he had not seen it with his eyes before today, he was certain that he had heard of it somewhere. But no matter how hard he tried, that piece of information just did not seem to come to him now.

(Damn, why can’t I remember it?! I definitely heard of this symbol somewhere!)

Jin gritted his teeth as he struggled to comb his memories for that information. But the adrenaline from the battle situation was making his thoughts sluggish. The shortfall of having no actual battle experience before now was starting to make its presence known here.

The group left the streets to enter the forest and were transversing through the unchartered sea of trees.

Amidst the frantic and chaotic vortex, the battle continues to intensify.

==Translator's Notes==

[Note: History has been divided by the ancient Indian scholars into four eras in a continuous loop. They are the Golden age (Satya Yuga), Silver age (Treta Yuga), Bronze age (Dwapaea Yuga) and Metal Age (Kali Yuga). Among them, the most prosperous era would be the Golden age followed by the Silver age. The metal age is ranked the lowest in prosperity and it is the end or downfall. After the Metal age, the world would kick start itself into a new Golden age. Details will be added below in Note 1. Thank you [hentai_Shiroyasha] and [Puppeteer of the Blood Night] for providing this information.]

[Note 1: The four eras of Hinduism

YUGA= era

In the traditional Hinduism belief, there is a unity of time called a Yuga.

The world’s time is divided into 4 Yuga—Satya Yuga(or Krita Yuga), Treta Yuga, Dvapar Yuga, Kali Yuga.

During Satya Yuga, everyone is able to feel and know of the power of god. People are able to communicate telepathically and there is no divide between the material world and the world of consciousness. There is no pain or suffering, no war, no religions and there is no sense of time’s passing. It can be said to be the golden age of the Humans.

Treta Yuga is the era of spirituality. Man has discovered time, invented tools, and utilised their intellect to rule the world. Telepathy between humans are obstructed and war is born. It is said that the story of <Ramayana> was written in this era.

When it came to the era of Dvapar Yuga, Man started to study science and invent more tools. They also had to start making a choice between the realm of spirituality or materialism. They note the distance between themselves and others around them and interpersonal communications were reliant on language. In this era, the power is held in the hands of women. It is said that Krishna’s death signalled the end to this era and that the <Mahabharata> depicted this era in its literature. And at the end of the <Mahabharata>, Humans welcome the age of Kali Yuga.

Kali Yuga is the era of materialism. Man have replaced women to be the power of the world. The chase for materialism has far exceeded the chase for spirituality. Power and supersitions start to rule the spirits of Man. Few know of the presence of gods and the only method for Man to understand god I s is through the use of religion.

[magrefadditional notes: Mother Goddess (eg. Juno) Check https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mother_goddess for more.

Yellow Dragon is mentioned in vol 7 note 63.

<noinclude>

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 2|n1=10|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 3

2016-01-10T23:01:03Z

Selene: c -> C

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

---North Side. In an unexplored section of the forest.

Just when Kouryuu and the others activated their Authorities of [Host Master] to host their new Games.

The moonlight that sieved through the gaps of the canopy roused KuroUsagi from her unconsciousness.

“……?”

“KuroUsagi? That’s great. You have awoken.” Came a familiar voice beside herself.

Turning her head to the side, the relieved face of Kudou Asuka swam into her field of sight.

“Asuka-san…… Where are we……?”

“…… I don’t know. I think we were both thrown here by Maxwell …… But I guess I’m lucky enough to be thrown near KuroUsagi. I would definitely be at my wits end with fear if I were to be thrown to this place alone.”

Saying that, Asuka stood up and patted the dust off her tattered formal dress. A closer look would have given away the fact that she had lost a shoe and her hair was messier than the moment before the dimensional dumping. Although she had said that it was near, but KuroUsagi could guess that it might have been quite a distance instead. And KuroUsagi bowed her head as she felt uneasy.

“…really sorry about this. If KuroUsagi did not let herself be caught…”

“Aah, let’s not talk about things that have already past. We are comrades of the same Community, aren’t we? We will have to look out for each other then,” Asuka paid it no mind as she straightened her back to face forward.

“Anyways, we can’t be staying here forever either. Let’s go find a nearby village of sorts. Are you able to stand?”

“No…No problem. But first, I will prepare some shoes.”

KuroUsagi took out her Gift Card and confirmed her inventory of extra clothing while Asuka leaned her back on a withered old trunk, looking up at the stars quietly.

“…… I hope everyone’s okay.”

“…… .”

Met with that worried tone, KuroUsagi found it difficult to come up with a response. In the past, she would have given her utmost effort to overcome any obstacle that stood in her way regardless of its difficulty. But after losing her Usagimimi, it felt like her determination had been sapped from her as well.

The loss of her spiritual powers must have caused her to lose her self-confidence as well. But more importantly, she could not get rid of that scene of fresh blood spurting before herself, no matter how hard she tried.

(Izayoi-san……what could have happened after that……?)

An unending uneasiness weighted on her heart. But it wasn’t the time to worry about the others.

Were they still in the North Side or were they thrown to the South or East Side?

Not that it changes anything as the forests of Little Garden are inhabited with various eudemons, faeries and evil spirits who roam freely and cause trouble.

Continuing to stay in this location would be dangerous for them.

“Walking around at night will be dangerous. Let’s rest here for the night and continue the next day,” saying so, KuroUsagi began to take out the rations and a water tree branch from her Gift Card. And it was then that Asuka realised her blunder.

“…… Oh, no. How? I think I might have lost my Gift Card.”

“It’s, It’s okay! There’s still a few days of ration stored in KuroUsagi’s card! If we find a river and follow it downstream, we will eventually find a Community and its village!”

KuroUsagi waved her hands to get Asuka to cheer up. And seeing KuroUsagi’s effort to brighten the situation, Asuka gave a bitter smile in return. Although it was a serious blunder on her part, she could not afford to beat herself down at this point. After all, it wasn’t only herself who was in this desperate situation.

The duo prayed to the stars for the safety of their comrades as they arranged their equipment in preparation to pass a night in the forest.

===Part 2===

[ <<Gift Game Name: Jack the Monster>>

Participating Requirements::
A person who have killed or hurt a child before;:
A person who used children to perform evil deeds.:

Participant: Demon Lord of Confusion ( Permitted to kill anyone who obstructs the Game):
Game Leader: Jack the Ripper:

Winning Conditions::
*Defeat the Host- [Pumpkin the Crown];

*Unravel the mystery behind ‘Jack’ by understanding the historical events.

Defeat Conditions::
*Participant(Player) is killed by the Game Leader and is hence defeated;

*Whenever a part of the Game Leader's true identity is exposed, the Participant(Game Leader) will lose his strength to the point of defeat.

Oath: The legality of this Trial is assured as long as it is implemented on a participant who has fulfilled the Participating Requirements.

“[St. Peter] Stamp"]
<ref>[magrefnotes: If you noticed the difference from my first translation, good for you. You are very observant indeed. lols, I won't apologize for the misinterpretation since I did not read up to this volume at that time and translations are always interpretations of a text. The changes are mentioned on wikia of this specific Gift Game.]</ref>

[[ < --Gift Game: “GREEK MYTHS of GRIFFIN”-- >

Participating requirements

-The target have to be an invader (The definition of an invader will follow the conditions that were created in the contract)

Winning conditions

Fulfil either:

Defeat the [Protector of the Treasure] from the Host side.
Discover the location of the treasure and display your courage.
Defeat conditions

Fulfil either:

Destroy the treasure (In the case that the host destroys the treasure on purpose, it will be counted as a win for the participating side).
In the case that all those on the Participating Side are defeated and unable to battle.
Punishment conditions

Either:

Participants are not allowed to battle the Hosting Side beyond the “Perimeter of the Treasure grounds”.
In the case that the Participanting Side breaks the rules, the Host Side is allowed to seal any but only 1 of the Gifts possessed by the Participant.
In the case that the Participant breaks the rule thrice, it is possible to enforce an unlimited restriction upon the Participant.
The punishment conditions will only release itself when the winning conditions are met.
Rewards for winning

Either:

The Participant is allowed to request for any sort of reward from the Host (as long as it is within the boundaries of their spiritual power to give).
The Host is allowed to execute the Participant as an invader.
Oath: I swear by the righteousness of this trial to be held only in the conditions where the target has met the participating conditions.

The Temporary Representative of the Greek God Faction, [Kerykeion] Stamp]]]

[[ << --Gift Game: GROUND COVER on the MOON SEE-- >>

I have twenty-eight brothers who are very shy.

They will only appear when night befalls us.

My brothers who are similar in appearance hate each other and often bare their fangs and claws to initiate their fights while cursing each other.

Their venomous stare of hostility is powerful enough to resonate with the surface of the sea and it will only disappear when dawn breaks.

The disappearance of two led to the swallowing up of sand.

The disappearance of four led to the swallowing up of rocks.

The disappearance of six led to the crunching of boulders.

The disappearance of eight led to the burying of earth.

The disappearance of ten led to the withering of forests.

The disappearance of twelve will lead to the overturning of mountains and rivers.

When fourteen of us have disappeared, the only ones who exist between the Heavens and the earth will be us.

Lamenting the world as one, I open the heavenly rock cave to recruit new brothers. <ref>[magrefnotes: heavenly rock cave=amano-iwato]</ref>

The recruitment of two created mountains and rivers.

The recruitment of four revitalised forests into a lush dense greenery.

The recruitment of six gave earth.

The recruitment of eight brought about boulders.

The recruitment of ten accumulated rocks.

The recruitment of twelve led to the flow of sand.

When we have recruited fourteen people, we brothers come together to cast a new curse on each other.

A new dawn will not come even as Heaven and earth are truly separated.

Pass through the formless us and smash the cycle of reincarnation.

“Great Sage of Maelstroms(The one who devastates seas)”Stamp]]

At the same moment that the Game Hosting was announced, an immense pressure weighted down the body of the three headed dragon.

{“…..Guh…..!?”}

That impact was heavy enough to wobble its knees.

A Gift that could make the tough body of the three headed dragon bow slightly at its knees with its immense pressure was surely not a normal one. And the three headed dragon quickly connected the immense pressure to be a result of the Game rules.

(Weight manipulation…… I see. The contents of the third Game is the cause, huh?)

Having a vast amount of experience as a God Killer, the three headed Dragon remembered a piece of information that was similar to this Game. Taking the weight manipulation and name of the game into consideration, it probably is a copy of the [Host Master] bestowed to the [Moon Rabbit]s.

And if the guess was spot on, the actual name of the Game would be <Holy Shrine of the Moon Sea (GROUND COVER on the MOON SEA)>.

The three headed dragon speculated that it is probably a game that the [Great Sage of Maelstroms] came up with by connecting the moon cycles to the ebb and flow of the seas.

But time for a deeper analysis was a luxury that the Hosts would not grant to their participant.

Kouryuu tossed aside his broken pole as he shouted, “Do not give him time to unravel the game contents! We must keep up the attacks!!!”

Then stripping off his haori, Kouryuu proceeded to channel energy to his body of steel which was the result of rigorous training. <ref>[magrefnotes: haori is the outer jacket like portion of the male kimono outfit. If you look at Bleach, the white portion with the squad number of the captain class is the haori.]</ref>

Possessing a spiritual power cultivated from a thousand years in the mountains and the seas, his punch packed the power to blow out a star in the skies. In addition to his initial powers was the Authority of [Host Master] that expanded upon his spiritual powers to give him increased strength.

Filled with a fighting spirit that was ready to burst like an underwater volcano, Kouryuu lept straight into the spot of the three headed dragon with just a step. Though Kouryuu had the bad habit of collecting weapons, his actual strength lies within his transcendent bare handed martial arts. And upon rushing into his opponent’s chest, Kouryuu pivoted on one leg to execute a roundhouse kick to the chest.

Although that was not a speed that the three headed dragon was unable to respond to, the burden of the immense pressure created an opening for Kouryuu to send its giant body flying into the sky.

{“Guh……!!”} the breath escaped from the three headed dragon as the unexpected impact was landed on him. The execution of the sequence of actions from the leap to the kick was extremely controlled to have no excessive movements. And it focused the energy enough to destroy a star into a single point that landed beautifully on the opponent. It was truly something that could not be achieved through normal training. Even Izayoi with his crazy strength would not be able to do this. And it was evident from the slight vibration from Kouryuu’s landing on the street.

(But that isn’t just an impact from martial arts. That weight in the impact was far exceeding the earlier impacts. This inflation of the spiritual power…… could it be…… a temporary activated Celestial transcendence……?!) <ref>[magrefnotes: I will just use Celestial transcendence to denote the process of becoming a Celestial being]</ref>

Cultivating his spirit for a thousand years on a submarine volcano under the sea, Kouryuu obtained a spiritual power comparable to that of the Sea god and Mother goddess. And though he might have inherited bloodline of the Yellow Dragon in his veins and is bestowed with natural talents from birth, his worth was never acknowledged due to his bastard status. Hence, this is the resultant Gift that he obtained for the sake of proving his worth to himself. And that was the Authority of [Host Master] that would grant him an equivalent power comparable to that of the strongest kind of Celestial being and their associated body attributes while he hosted the Game.

That, was the impact that combined the results of his painstakingly long martial arts training and a Celestial being’s body strength.

{“However, you are foolish!”}

A difference in positioning was created by the upward strike on the opponent.

The three headed dragon was now above and Kouryuu was below it. Even with the immense pressure that restricted its movements, the three headed dragon only needed to make a free fall to slice up Kouryuu to shreds.

The wicked blades of the three headed dragon were pulsing with an unlimited energy.

I won’t let you succeed. Seeming to think that, Faceless and Leticia followed up from Kouryuu’s kick.

“I will bear his attack. Leticia, go for his legs!”

“Okay!”

Zipping from the back of that head of blond hair were the shadow blades which shot outwards.

The shadows that fashioned itself into a dragon’s maw continued its transformation to form hundreds of shadow spears that launched themselves towards the right leg of the three headed dragon. But perhaps due to the attack being of the same classification of Gifts, the shadows of the three headed dragon fended off the attack with ease.

In the meantime, Faceless held her two spears to face the three headed dragon’s attack. And the three headed dragon swung down its left claw towards his adversaries with the domineering spirit that harboured his intention to rip Kouryuu and Faceless with his vicious swipe.

But for Faceless who's a veteran of sorts, her performance wasn’t less spectacular in any way.

“Ha----!!!”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p97.jpg|thumb]]

Timing her attacks precisely to match her breathing was her speciality. Although Faceless did not have the strength to match half of that of Izayoi, her refined battle techniques and rapid analysis of the situation more than made up for that shortfall.

That vicious claw which held the power to rend the earth and split seas would only smash through her spears in a direct confrontation and inflict full damage to the intended targets.

Hence, there was a need to avoid that angle of the swing and predict the trajectory of the swipe before placing the two steel spears above that trajectory. Then matching her breaths to time the best opportune moment to perfectly utilise her spear butts on the downward claw swipe to draw it into a circular movement upwards and miss its target.

(Ouwa? This lady is also quite something……!!!)

Kouryuu, who saw the executed skill up close, gave an exclamation towards that gentle spear technique. And Leticia too had the same reaction for it would be impossible for her to accomplish a similar feat. A martial art that did not allow for a margin (decimal) of error was definitely a skill that was crossing over into the realm of godliness.

If Kouryuu’s martial art is at the peak of the brute force, Faceless’s martial art would be at the peak of the gentleness.

Having its sure kill strike pushed away by the opponents, the three headed dragon quickly re-evaluated his opponents from the feats that the duo have accomplished. It would seem that they were no mere bugs to be easily swatted away.

And spreading its jet black wings, the three headed dragon planned to pull back from them to take to the skies.

But was engaged by Roc Demon King and Jack who were waiting in the skies.

“Pumpkin! Are you able to expose his weakness?!”

“Yahoho, I won’t know until I try--- I will give it a full powered attempt then!!!”

A large amount of hell fire erupted from Jack’s pumpkin head and swirled around him, seeming to take on a life of its own. And it was not long after that the tornado of flames fell away to reveal the form of a human.

Wearing a wine red leader jacket and scarf, the murderous killer appeared with blood stained daggers in his hands. With the hell flames continuing to envelop his body, he turned his red murderous stare to his target.

“And next----it’s time for [Jack the Ripper]”!!!”, he shouted.

The flames were then transformed into springs to buoy himself in midair and to execute high speed manoeuvres in empty space. With regards to his current speed, it was much faster than that of Izayoi or Kouryuu and it was several times faster than the duel with Demon King of Confusion.

And this strengthening was the result of begging his Saint to rearrange the Game settings.

Jack’s Authority of [Host Master] wasn’t an all-powerful item but it was capable of focusing and strengthening the spiritual power of the individual. Only when everything that can be found in a magical god and demon Game to be hosted by a Demon Lord is included in the settings, can one obtain a body with the ability close to the four-digits.

Of course, there was a price that came along with this power. The difficulty of the Game that Jack currently hosts is lowered to the extreme. And a middle classed Game Controller would have no problem in seeing through the riddle that surrounds Jack’s identity with just a glance.

This is because, there is an unfortunate condition of hosting that made it a necessity to provide a large amount of hints for the Participants to break the Game. The London City streets, the reporting of one’s name when undergoing the transformation are all part of the Stage that would decrease the difficulty of clearing the Game. It is a common knowledge in Gift Games that “The wicked leaves others in ignorance”, but the condition of which Jack’s game is set with is one that can be cleared without any prior knowledge if the participant looks into the entire city structure.

With a higher risk, comes the larger increase in one’s spiritual power.

For the sake of protecting his Community from falling under the hands of the Demon Lord, he had reset his spiritual status to make a last stand with these conditions in the game.

(Hou…..That sure is impressive. There aren’t many people who can move this deftly in a mid-air battle.)

Roc Demon King offered her praise as she followed the battle with squinted eyes.

Jack’s aerial battle was truly impressive and it was a high praise coming from the Garuda(Karyou's) race. It was a feat even though the three headed dragon was unable to fly at the speed that it ran on the ground and besides the fact that an immense pressure was now burdening its body.

The astonishing strength compounded to the speediness supplied by the flame springs enabled Jack to execute a flurry of attacks and it would be a difficult task for anyone to catch up or even to bring him down at this point.

And the three headed dragon that wanted to dodge that sequence of chained attacks---

{“Don’t you try getting too smart for yourself!!”}

Extending its wings to their full wing span, it gave a sharp spin to create a tornado with the wind that was caught in its wake.

Moreover, the tornadoes that sprung up were three separate tornadoes and each held the power to devastate a whole city.

The tornadoes swallowed the pointed towers and sucked the rivers dry while carving up the streets. Such a scale of devastating power was already beyond the methods used to deal with a single person.

It was surely the strike of a Demon Lord to wipe out all who dared to bare their fangs against its tyranny.

But in terms of firepower, she was not inferior in any way.

“Golden Wing Flames….!”

Unfurling her wings of golden flames, Roc Demon King charged towards the tornadoes created by the three headed dragon.

With flames that cloaked her entire body, she too transformed into a huge golden winged bird that flew through the three tornadoes in a flash. And the tornadoes dissipated to mere breezes as she swept through them in her flight. Following that, Roc Demon King continued her flight to circle in the skies while cloaked with her Golden Wing Flames. Maintaining the emission of intense heat waves, she awaited the chance to strike the three headed dragon.

At that moment, there was a flash that came from a Serpens Scorpio sword below.

It was Faceless who leaned against a spire of a pointed tower while using her whip sword to snag at the leg of the three headed dragon. Meanwhile, Jack who picked up on the idea noted it to be a good opportunity to transform the flame springs into tools that would restrain the three headed dragon.

“Now, do it!”

The duo shouted at the same time. They could not restrain their target for long and Roc Demon King responded in kind.

The radiance of the golden flames burned with a greater intensity as it became the vessel for the Sun’s chariot. And this was a Gift that had proven to be effective against the three headed dragon.

[Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray (The one who causes chaos in Heaven)] , Roc Demon King released her spiritual power and took aim at the three headed dragon.

“Release of spiritual locks…… [Vāhana Garua]---!!!” <ref>[magrefnotes: the author changed the name a little once again to not anger the gods. Since this move is….]</ref>

The atmosphere around her exploded and burned as she soared through the skies in the form of a fiery roc.

And the three headed dragon who was restrained at the moment was to receive a direct impact of this flight. As the strike landed, it was then catapulted backward by the impact and the heat. The heat waves that were released were equivalent to a miniature sun and the vessel of the sun gave off a mirage of seven colours that continuously melted away at the surrounding structures. At the epicentre of this brilliance was Roc Demon King who clenched her teeth in concentration.

(The chance to victory…… is here!)

Giving a barrage of strikes in a breath. It was a commendable act by far to be able to launch a sudden attack and strike down this Demon Lord when it is a seriously difficult task to begin with.

And the only one who could defeat the three headed dragon here was herself. Roc Demon King maintained her Golden feathered form while launching her strikes. Simultaneously using her wings to enclose over the three headed dragon before transforming those golden flaming feathers into an intense light.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p104.jpg|thumb]]

The compacted light rays instantly vaporised the surroundings and a pillar of fire rose from the spot together with the sound of a loud explosion. Just the explosion alone was able to deal a large scale devastation that felled all of the sharp roof towers and reduced the streets of London to rubble in a blink of an eye.

The stage was filled with a sea of flames.

The river was being boiled by the waves of heat.

The pillar of fire, which dispersed the clouds from the sky, did not seem to have the intention of dying off.

The group of the Host side except for Jack were hiding out in a film of water created by Kouryuu to escape the blast.

“…….that's really amazing.”

Having witnessed the entirely different level of firepower, Leticia was feeling the pricks of cold sweat as she gave an amazed exclamation.

“After all, Karyou-chan is the one with the biggest firepower among the seven of us. Even from before, she had always been the main force to annihilate most if not all of our enemies.”

“Although I get that she’s a demigod, but I guess this is mainly due to her bloodline of the strongest species, huh. If that is so, that big Demon Lord should not be left unscathed after that attack too.”

“So, what are we doing next?”

Kouryuu interrupted Leticia’s babbling. There seemed to be an anxious look to his eyes. And before she could ask for the reason to that, Jack had appeared with Roc Demon King carried in his arms from above them.

And they could see a deep gash on the shoulder of Roc Demon King that extended all the way to the back of her torso.

Holding his breath, Kouryuu asked his injured sworn sister.

“Is he defeated?”

“…… No. I wanted to give him a few more injuries to worry about, but I don’t think the attacks worked on him.”

A simple answer that placed a worrisome look on the face of others.

The firepower of Roc Demon King was the largest among their team in terms of destructiveness. And that was compounded with her Gift that was with a good affinity for the destruction of gods and dragons. Even then, she had not been able to defeat it.

“It is a durability that exceeds the realm of logic…… Although it isn’t like I had not thought about that possibility, but it isn’t exactly it as well.”

“Yeah. There’s a high possibility it is near the realm of being defensively enhanced by an Authority of [Host Master].”

The three headed dragon---Azi Dahaka is the [Final Trial of Humanity (Last Embryo)].

As a manifested personification of a Humanity’s finial trial, he would have held a power that is on par to the Authority of [Host Master] in his body. And it was safe to assume that their situation was due to some sort of trick that resided within his spiritual status.

“Now that we understand the shortcoming of our battle prowess, let’s head back to the city first. There is also a need to tend to Karyou-chan’s injury.”

“I agree. Let’s take the chance to rally our troops while the protection of our Game rules are in effect---”

{“---Did you think I will allow that?”}

The voice that interrupted their conversation caused the group to stiffen in surprise.

And just as soon as the words came, the strike followed shortly after. The group who hid in the shadows of the structures had turned to look at the direction of the fire pillar. But the shadows of the three headed dragon were a step faster than that.

It was a strike that did not come from their blind spot.

It was a direct attack that punctured and carved up the structures along the street in its way as it homed in on them in a straight line.

“Guh, everyone, jump!”

And following the shout from Roc Demon King, the group jumped upwards.

But Leticia slightly lagged in her timing.

“Watch out!”

Kicking the air to get to Leticia, he pulled her up to safety. However, the three headed dragon did not miss that window of opportunity as it wrapped its flashing shadow blades around the length of Jack’s body to restrict his movements.

“This is bad… I can’t get free…..!”

{“The Pumpkin head is the first to go, huh.”}

Jack was captured by the shadows and pulled through the structures to its owner. And though Jack had been struggling all that time, he was shocked when the three headed dragon came into view.

The three headed dragon was not injured in the slightest after getting hit directly by Roc Demon King’s Golden Wing Flames.

(How can that be……?! To be unscathed after that blaze……!!!)

It might have been more logical for the opponent to be scratched up a little. But the pure white body of the three headed dragon was perfectly whole. Even if one were to take into account of the possibility of regenerative abilities, it would have been a regenerative ability that exceeded imagination.

Pulling Jack in with its shadows, the three headed dragon laughed and revealed its incisors while swinging its claw down in a swipe.

{“It’s useless thinking about that sort of stuff, [Executor]. A mere ragtag bunch like you guys will never be able to touch my Flag!!!”}

The wicked looking claw was unmercifully swung down across Jack to tear through his body and spill his innards. Falling Jack to the ground immediately.

And as it moved to make a second stroke, Kouryuu and Faceless quickly moved in to block the finishing blow from hitting Jack a second time.

“Leave it to us to buy some time here!”

“Take Jack and fall back! He won’t be dying from that extent of injuries with his immortality!”

The two who were best at close quarter combat took on the responsibility of holding back the three headed dragon.

Whereas Leticia, who wore a pained expression, carried Jack away with her flight abilities that came from the control of her dragon’s shadow.

“Jack, I’m sorry! If only my requirements for activating my authority of [Host Master] were met, we wouldn’t be pushed back this far……!”

“No…… please. Don’t. Say that. Your [Host Master] 's entrusted to you by Shiroyasha-sama, one ‘f our trump cards. Can’t lose. It here…..”

*Cough* Jack coughed out a mouthful of blood and it was then that the others noticed the strangeness with Jack.

……the wounds, that were on Jack the immortal, did not seem to be regenerating itself.

“Yahoho…. Ara, this is going, to be much rougher than before. It seems, that the riddle surrounding my, game is being gradually unravelled.”

“No, No way! That’s too fast!”

“No, Vampire, hold up for a moment. It might be a Gift of Azi Dahaka too.”

And that suggestion elicited a sharp intake of air from the others as they pondered that frightening notion.

Azi Dahaka, a Demon Lord recorded in legends to have mastered a thousand spells. However, the magic in the past were more often than not the work of science or medicine. And the legends of his mastery over a thousand spells might only suggest at the vast knowledge at the disposal of this Demon Lord.

“And he’s a God Killer who would have gone up against many thousands of Authority of [Host Master]s. Even so, it was a hard time sealing him in the past. It might even be taken as proof for our current conjecture that he’s in the possession of a Gift that provides him an unconditional assess to knowledge regarding Games.”

“What…..!”

If that conjecture were to be true, giving the three headed dragon time to rest would be to their disadvantage. But there was no time for them to worry about these things.

“Damn, anyways let’s just retreat for now! Oi Croix! You can hear me right?! Send us back right now if you can hear me!!” Leticia shouted at the skies while facing the airborne castle and the Hosts started to disappear in turn.

And just seconds after that, the Host team vanished without a trace like smoke in the winds.

Turning to stare at the airborne castle, the three headed dragon gave a fierce grin.

{“……that’s a type of teleportation? Well, well, try all your little tricks while you can.”}

With a wave of its right claw, a row of buildings were reduced to rubble. However, it wasn’t in a hurry at all.

Although it is true that they were protected by the Game rules, the protection would only last to the point of which the riddles are solved.

Sweeping the Flag on its back as it turned, it made a solemn vow,

{“I will hunt down every last one of them. But meanwhile, they can tremble and continue to await my arrival.”}

===Part 3===

--- [Kouen City]. In the piles of rubble.

Close to the [Kouen City] which was destroyed by the three headed dragon, another battle was unfolding. A storm of explosive fire and a blizzard was brewing in the abandoned land of rubble.

“Aura-san! Oji-chan! Let’s do a pincer attack. Come, time it with me!” Shouted a figure who was moving quickly to exchange blows with another.

“Got it!”

{“Understood!”}

The clap of thunder that accompanied the plucking of a harp.

Flames that were shot from a black dragon in the skies.

And at the interception of both lines of attack was Maxwell in his brightly coloured blue and red jacket.

“Don’t overestimate yourselves, you pieces of trash!!!”

Spreading his hands, the flames and lightning that shot towards himself were deflected by a sudden explosion. It was most probably an explosion caused by the control of heat to create a sharp temperature difference in the atmosphere.

Although it was only the control of heat, the multiple ways to use that ability was vast to the extremes. It is just fortunate that he preferred to transit between dimensions and did not realise the full potential of its uses, but if he used it in earnest, it would probably have the potential to vaporise a small country in an instant.

If it weren’t for Aura and her golden harp which stabilized the atmospheric pressure of the surroundings, Rin and the others would also be in danger.

“It must have been tough to be targeted by such a powerful stalker. I kinda understand why you are scared of this guy now,” Rin spoke to Willa as she temporarily redrew to the cover of a building.

“…….ah.”

Willa widened her eyes in reply. However, she was shaking her head with tears brimming at the edges of her eyes as she couldn’t follow the sequence of events that led up to this point.

---The following will be mere gossip by the way.

If you were to ask about the biggest victim in this whole battle, then I would think that anyone would also name that person to be Willa the Ignis Faatus. Let’s just start from how she was caught up in the Game hosted by [Ouroboros] which made all residents of the city the victims. However, she was then chased around by a Demon Lord class stalker in the Game and been the target for his verbal abuse and lastly being kidnapped by an unfamiliar girl. This sort of unfortunate series of events can only exist for one person----Willa. Although Willa wished to use her teleportation to escape, the lock type Gift on her hands were exerting a power that stopped her from escaping.

And now, she was still the target of that stalker who continues to pursue her in the city that have been reduced to rubble. It truly is a disastrous day,

(I……wanna go home……!)

“Willa-san, we are going to run again! Come with me!”

Waah, and she was dragged off again while crying.

Shortly after, that area was covered with a layer of snow from the blizzard.

“Game Controller, hand over my Brideeeeeeeee!!!”

“……Hng. Depending on the situation, that might just have been a really romantic proposal, right?”

“Your Highness, this isn’t the time to talk about such stuff.”

His Highness sprinted in the blizzard along the ground of the destroyed city while Jin Russel straddled the back of the Black Gryphon [Graiya].

Rin speculated that kidnapping Willa would be highly effective in the battle with Maxwell, but the effect had surpassed her expectations.

Maxwell had lost himself for a moment after seeing Willa’s kidnapping but he returned to normal to say, “There’s actually a person other than me who wants to kidnap Willa?! Just who do you think you are?!”, and then he lost himself again.

Perhaps this man was never normal to begin with.

Because of the unexpected intervention of Rin who beat him to the prize, Maxwell gave a roar in madness. And that gave Rin a fright to take off in a hurry and the chase was on until the present moment.

“This is bad. I thought that there would still be ground for negotiations. But he just loves Willa-san too much.”

“That doesn’t make me happy in the slightest!”

Yeah, you’re right. The others around them agreed silently.

{“But what are we to do now? His attacks are monotonous due to his rage but it will be troublesome when he regains his composure. Is it really okay to not launch a counterattack now, Rin? “} The black gryphon asked Rin blankly.

“Hm~ Although it does seem like an opportunity, there’s also a big possibility that we might revert him into his cool and composed state due to a random and inferior counterattack. And the worst fear we have currently is that he might escape.”

Rin and the others who were ready to rebel against their organisation could not afford to let him slip from this location. They had to bring him down in this place.

{“Though you might say that, but can we come up with a detailed plan on what to do? We will just be caught if this goes on.”}

Rin did not reply to that question but she started to bit her nails as she continued to run while feeling vexed about the situation.

Jin came up with a proposal then.

“Can we just simply taunt him to the limit and make him unable to return to normal?”

“……Hm. I thought about that as well, but what you do plan to do?”

“That…… will depend on Willa-san, eh?”

Aie? Tears ran down Willa’s face again.

She did not expect her Alliance partner to come up with that sort of suggestion. Or actually, the problem she had should have been with regards to his involvement with the [Ouroboros] in the first place.

“……Sorry. But we cannot allow Maxwell to leave. He will teleport the clones of Azi Dahaka to the various locations on the lower levels of Little Garden and it will become an unsalvageable situation.”

“…you… you must be lying….?!”

Seeing that Willa was dumbstruck by that revelation, Rin added bitterly.

“It’s not a lie. Because our original plan was to use Maxwell-san’s power to teleport the clones to the various locations if we were able to carry out the Azi Dahaka revival plan successfully.”

The fight between the three headed dragon and Izayoi had already spawned a few hundred clones. And those clones including the ones that attacked the refugees were sent to the lower levels in batches.

It was all thanks to Jack and Kouryuu that the battle was turned towards a more advantageous direction, but if Maxwell were to be left alone, the damages to the lower levels would increase exponentially.

“I guess the [Floor Master]s who aren’t here in this city…… the [OniHime] Alliance and [Laplace Demons] would be activated to stop the clones. But there would be a limit to their capabilities as well. If we do not remove the threat of Maxwell, the casualties will not be limited to only us in the city but the entire lower levels as well. That is not something that our org…… or at least us, who are present here of the [Ouroboros], wish to happen.”

“That is a situation that we of the [No Name]s are unable to ignore as well. And for the sake of defeating Maxwell, it is necessary for Willa-san’s assistance in our plans.”

Willa, who now understood the predicament that they were in and the worst possible outcomes, forced a nod. And it really was a forced nod. In reluctance. Although she did not know why the reasons for Rin and His Highness’s actions, it would seem that they were plotting to rebel against their organisation of [Ouroboros].

Then, it might just be advantageous for the situation to call for a ceasefire.

“But, But, what are we to do? Do you know of any way to defeat Maxwell?”

“Aiya, should I say that it’s impossible to defeat the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine] or should I say that it isn’t suitable to be defeated……”

“…… Rin, although you mentioned that term earlier, but what exactly is that [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]?”

“It’s a secret. ….. Although I wish I could say that, but we are currently allies in the same cause. Well, I will just tell you the things that do not hamper our plans to you later.”

“But, we will want a reward” His Highness giggled, and Jin could only return a bitter smile.

But Jin also started to sieve through his memory as those words gave him a feeling that he had heard something similar somewhere.

Aura, who did not notice that pensiveness, walked over to provide her proposal and her robes rippled in her gait.

“Your Highness. Should we try to bait Maxwell to activate his [Host Master]?”

“…… Mhm. It does sound plausible since we were all told of the details of his Game content, and that the answer is something related to the [Black Box], the region that cannot be observed. Let’s have him self-destruct by means of clearing his Game and hence making him our servant to be summoned at any time. How’s that idea?”

“Ew, Your Highness, do you want that sort of servant?”

“Totally not.”

“I knew it!”

{“Then, we can only rely on the [Another Cosmology] of His Highness. With the strength of His Highness, that sort of Demon Lord can be erased completely with a strike.”}

But upon hearing that suggestion, His Highness shook his head.

“Well, that’s true, but if I were to use [Another Cosmology] on him, I would also crush the spiritual attainment of the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]. If that were to happen, how would we retrieve it from him later? It will not be possible to retrieve it with just us alone right?”

“If that is your only worry, then everything’s fine. It’s said that the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]’s spiritual attainment will return to its true possessor and that person has already been sealed three years ago. So there’s no need for Your Highness to worry. If you defeat Maxwell here in any way, it will just return to its original possessor”

“Mhmu? Then that leaves the question of how to land a strike on him in the first place.”

At this point, Willa raised her hand to catch their attention. “That, That’s the most difficult part. If Maxwell so desires, he is capable of activating his portal to escape into the between at any point in time. That was also the method he used to escape three years ago. “

That’s right. Maxwell is adept at activating his teleportation ability.

In addition to that strength of his, the Gift that controls heat makes him one of the toughest person to be an enemy. Even if they were to use Willa to taunt him, it wasn’t an absolute certainty that she is enough to keep him distracted.

And while His Highness and the others were coming up with a plan, Maxwell wasted no time in catching up to them with a blast of icy wind and numerous icicle spears were hurled in their direction.

But seeming to mock at that attack, Demon King of Confusion released his dragon flames while laughing brightly, “Hmphahaha! What’s this! What’s this! And you call yourself a Game controller-sama? Such a simple plan and you’ve not thought it up until now?”

“……Mhm. Then, O Demon King of Confusion-sama, what plan have you arrived at?”

“Oi, of course I’ve a plan. That’s the main focus isn’t it? That intelligent perverted Demon has been mesmerised by that big breasted girl over there right? Then wouldn’t that leave only one way to taunt him?”

Aha, Demon King of Confusion gave a sly smile.

Jin and His Highness tilted their heads and exchanged a glance as they could not catch the meaning of it.

Only Rin clapped her hands in agreement as she understood his words.

“Oh, that way. That might just work out.”

“As expected of Rin-san. Your observation skills are quite good. ---Can you pull it off?”

“Aiya Aiya, just leave it to me. That kind of thing is a piece of cake.”

Saying that, Rin stopped short in her tracks. It would seem that she had some sort of plan and the others who understood that the situation was about to get messier were also readying themselves for battle.

On the other hand, Maxwell appeared above them thinking that they were ready to give up.

“Game controller-dono, the oni kakurenbo game is over?” <ref>[magrefnotes: oni kakurenbo is a hide and seek game involving the catching of the demon(oni)]</ref>

Exactly like their fears, Maxwell was gradually recovering to his normal self.

That composure would surely spell the worst scenario for them.

Rin looked at Willa and hesitated for a moment before hugging the chained up Willa.

“That’s right. The oni kakurenbo is over. But we will be starting the hide and seek from now, so do accompany us for a little.”

“Wha, and here I was wondering what you would come up with. Do you think that I will continue to accompany you in your little game? With things as they are now, let me tell you this. Your betrayal was well within our calculations. Leader-sama has given me the green light to all the others besides His Highness. Because the only one needed to overcome Kali Yuga is His Highness.”<ref>[magrefnote: look below for Kali Yuga]</ref>

“……Aye?”

The eyes of Rin lit up with an intensity. It must have been a piece of important information. That gaze was exactly like a female cheetah who spotted its prey. On the other hand, Jin who overheard the conversation between Rin and Maxwell, did not miss the important details of that talk. Although the talk did not explain the full details.

(Kali Yuga…… [The age of vice (Kali Yuga)]? Why would that sort of thing be related to His Highness?)

(Jin. Do you know something about it?) Pest asked Jin as she stayed in her standby state in the ring of the Pied Piper of Hamelin.

Jin gave a slight nod of his head that was less than noticeable to the people around him

(Hm, because it is a long explanation, I will just cut the details and get straight to the point. It is the era where religions have come to an end and following the advancement of Human civilisation, Humans have come to lose their believes. And they enter an age of immorality and inconsideration.)

(When you mention about the advancement of Human civilisation, do you refer to the ages of the 1900s to 2000s AD? I heard that it’s the period that had lots of advancements in energy production and a gradual lost in religious faith. I also heard that it’s the age where new gods and divine spirits are unable to be born.)

(Mhm……. But, how do I say this. Because of the close relationship between Kali Yuga and astrology, the derived dates from the perspective of Little Garden will differ from that of Earth and it is difficult to confirm the exact start of that age.)

( ……Mhm? That what does it mean by overcoming Kali Yuga?)

(It is literally what it means. Kali Yuga is the fourth part of the era cycle and when the time comes, it will continue on to a new era. Or that is my guess on the meaning of those words.)

But, why would that be connected to His Highness?

Jin accelerated his thoughts.

[Kali Yuga] and the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine], and the true identity of His Highness.

He was pondering over the cause, effect and relationship between those three and then suddenly,

(---Wait a moment. Just now, didn’t they mention something more important?)

(Aye?)

Because that was something that Jin had yet to witness for himself, he was unable to come up with an answer to it immediately. But he was sure that he had gotten for himself a piece of information that would give him the biggest opportunity to land a heavy strike upon the [Ouroboros] Alliance.

Not noticing the change in Jin, Rin turned away her gaze from Maxwell.

“Is that so? Even our betrayal is within calculations? …… My, I’m really impressed. How many steps did that person see in advance?”

“Hou? As expected of leader-sama, even Game controller-dono is unable to surpass his predictions?”<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m using ‘his’ for now, might be a female but at the moment, just leaving at his till further notice]</ref>

“……Yeah, it sure is, just like a freakish monster. That person is really a monster to be able to predict this sort of development. And if all the sequence of events were predicted from the start--- ”

Understanding the situation and what she needed to do next, Rin closed her eyes as she brought up her dagger to her shoulder level, “it just means that Maxwell, you are the sacrifice here.”

Saying that, Rin changed her expression immediately to smile sweetly while hugging Willa tightly. And Willa started to protest this move with her struggles but Rin’s devilish hand was much faster.

Switching her dagger to her other hand, she freed it to grab Willa properly, moving ever closer to her face, tipping it up by the chin and----

“Then, excuse me?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p123.jpg|thumb]]

---took Willa’s lovely lips.

“ “ “--- ……Wha-!” ” ”

Jin, Maxwell and Pest shouted simultaneously but were unable to utter another word.

Willa, the victim, was unable to comprehend the situation as her mind went completely blank. ---However, the sensation of the soft tongue that slid into her mouth brought her back to her senses.

“Mo, Ah, Wait……!?”

“Stop talking. You will bite your tongue.”

Saying that softly and resuming the act of fusing their lips once more.

The tongue invaded further this time with a higher level of intimacy. Gently licking at the inner cheeks of the desperately resisting Willa, the tongue belonging to the younger of the two then charged into the depths of Willa’s mouth in an instant, leaving no time for her to react.

Having her first time forced upon her, Willa desperately hit Rin’s back to signal her to stop but that struggle soon became feeble. And as her finger tips slightly relaxed, that was when Rin finally released her lips and the thin sticky strand between their lips fell to the ground.

When their gazes met, Willa immediately bent her head as her ears turned a bright red.

Perhaps it might be a strange thing to see a demon embarrassed by such a degree of kissing, but it was still her first experience after all. Willa fell weakly to the ground as her body felt exhausted from the experience that ran through her like an electric current that fried her senses. It was just as if she had completed an intense workout.

Rin placed Willa’s arm over her shoulder while slipping her arm to support Willa’s other side as well before facing Maxwell with a taunting smile.

“…..Okay, that’s how it is. Can you tell me what you are feeling now, Mr Maxwell? What’s the feeling to see the kiss stolen from your soon to be bride?”

“---……”

It was an unexpected silence and there was no change in his expression.

Rin blinked her eyes as she cursed her luck.

“……Eih? There’s not much of a reaction huh? Let’s do it another time?”

“No, Don’t want…..!!”

“But if our taunt fails here and he escapes, his stalking behaviour towards you will probably get worse you know? For example hiding under your bed or leaping from the space between when you are in the toilet.”

“Ive already experienced that sort of thing.”

“Ooh, is that for real? Well, I guess I have to praise you for keeping yourself together until now.” Rin was surprised by that unexpected retort.

But if they were to leave things as they were, it would surely turn ugly. This way, they could only attempt to up the game with an increased ferocity. Placing her hand on Willa’s clothes as she thought until that point, that was when Maxwell roared with an emotionless stare.

“---[Summon Maxwell myths. 3S, nano machine unit]---!!!” <ref>[magrefnotes: bolded to denote no translation involved. Author used English.]</ref>

Aye? Hearing that summoning for the first time, Rin and Willa had doubted their hearing. They were expected for him to activate his Authority of [Host Master] but he had called out for a “Summon” instead.

It was understood that it was some sort of summoning ritual but only Demon Lord of Confusion widened his eyes upon hearing those words.

“ [Summon myths]? …… Oi Oi. Is it for real? Things are going to get ugly from here.”

“Aye?”

“Sorry, I forgot to explain. That guy hid it so well all these time. …… Tch, it is as they say that he’s of the four digits huh? This guy’s real identity isn’t that of a Demon Lord! Everyone scatter and run! The gods are coming!!!” Demon Lord of Confusion shouted as he was starting to be covered in his cold sweat.

The group retreated to a distance even though they were unable to comprehend the current situation as they realised that that would be the best option at the moment.

On the other hand, Maxwell, who was already beyond the state of anger was at the epicentre of a storm of heat waves and chilly winds. The intermingling of the cold and heat waves that intercepted each other in almost a thousand times per second was beyond the rules of the physical world and it caused the particles of the atmosphere to rampage out of control.

Breaking through the seams of the world, space shattered like a broken glass panel.

And out came two figures wreathed in fiery heat and icy winds from the gap.

Wings sprouted from the backs of these armoured monsters and though they might not appear to be living organisms, their iron-like surface pulsed with a similarity to that of blood vessels running below the surface.

And while everyone was surprised at the appearance of the strange monsters, Aura gave a small cry in despair.

“This spiritual power….. don’t tell me that those are angels……?!”

“Those are angels?! Did you mean those monsters over there?!”

“No, That’s not it! Not, but I think……”

“But they are surely beings that are close to angels! A summon ritual that calls out the word “myths” is definitely one that summon gods! And it is something that a Demon Lord is unable to accomplish! Those who can do it are the elder gods, poets and Queen herself.”[note: elder gods are the main gods of each mythological faction]

Hearing Demon Lord of Confusion’s exclamation, Rin grinded her teeth together.

“What’s happening……?! Then, the real identity behind the Third Perpetual Motion Machine would be,”

“Now’s not the time to dally around analysing those stuff, they are coming!”

The angels spread their wings and charged forth with their sword and spear respectively.

Scrambling to their battle positions after hearing the warning from His Highness, they formed a line to meet the incoming mysterious angels.

Charging into an incoming angel, His Highness grabbed the hand that held the spear to prevent it from being wielded. Giving the hand a twist, he then launched a kick to the top of his opponent’s helmet.

Though he might be small in stature, his strength easily shattered he helmet with a kick. After all, it was what allowed him to fight on par with Izayoi to have dragged out that long battle from before.

However, the one who was surprised was His Highness who initiated the attack.

(What’s happening? This kind of feedback. It’s just as though I’ve kicked a cloud. There’s no sensation……!?)

The accuracy of that instinctive analysis was soon provided with immediate proof. Moments after the destruction of the angel’s helmet, a swirl of fog seemed to condense in that location to repair it to its original state.

And giving a creaking sound of *creak creak creak*, the steel angel brought up its spear and disappeared.

(A teleportation?! Where did it go?)

{“Your Highness! Behind you!”}

Quickly turning his head to see the blackish-red light rimming the steel angel as it emitted heat in its downward swing of its spear.

But this slash and sudden thrust should have been expected to be of no effect on His Highness. Hence His Highness, who understood that fact, judged the blow to be too late for dodging and took on the spear directly while planning to return an attack from there.

His right chest was pierced as he expected it to but the impact was what shocked him the most.

(That’s heavy……!?)

That was a strike from a stiff movement that told of no special techniques involved. However, that absurd strength behind the strike was enough to stop His Highness in his steps. If it were any of the others such as Graiya or Aura, they would be cleanly punctured to their deaths with that attack. Setting aside their possible intelligence for now, their strength was truly of a divine realm.

And so, His Highness made his decision.

“Rin, Aura, Graiya! And Willa, Jin, Pest! I will be the opponent for this guy and Maxwell! I will leave the sword wielding one to you guys! Use Rin’s Gift to put distance between yourself and the opponent while searching up for the identity of these guys! Remember, don’t get close to them no matter what!”

“Understood! We will count on Your Highness to buy us time while searching answers to their real identities!”

“May our Flags fly victorious!”

Saying that, the others besides His Highness started to run towards the outskirts.

But only Jin who rode on Graiya’s back was deep in thought over the symbol emblazoned on the chest of those angels.

(Where have I seen…… that Flag……?)

A Flag that used the theme of flower petals. Although he was sure that he had not seen it with his eyes before today, he was certain that he had heard of it somewhere. But no matter how hard he tried, that piece of information just did not seem to come to him now.

(Damn, why can’t I remember it?! I definitely heard of this symbol somewhere!))

Jin gritted his teeth as he struggled to comb his memories for that information. But the adrenaline from the battle situation was making his thoughts sluggish. The shortfall of having no actual battle experience before now was starting to make its presence known here.

The group left the streets to enter the forest and were transversing through the unchartered sea of trees.

Amidst the frantic and chaotic vortex, the battle continues to intensify.

==Translator's Notes==

[Note: History has been divided by the ancient Indian scholars into four eras in a continuous loop. They are the Golden age (Satya Yuga), Silver age (Treta Yuga), Bronze age (Dwapaea Yuga) and Metal Age (Kali Yuga). Among them, the most prosperous era would be the Golden age followed by the Silver age. The metal age is ranked the lowest in prosperity and it is the end or downfall. After the Metal age, the world would kick start itself into a new Golden age. Details will be added below in Note 1. Thank you [hentai_Shiroyasha] and [Puppeteer of the Blood Night] for providing this information.]

[Note 1: The four eras of Hinduism

YUGA= era

In the traditional Hinduism belief, there is a unity of time called a Yuga.

The world’s time is divided into 4 Yuga—Satya Yuga(or Krita Yuga), Treta Yuga, Dvapar Yuga, Kali Yuga.

During Satya Yuga, everyone is able to feel and know of the power of god. People are able to communicate telepathically and there is no divide between the material world and the world of consciousness. There is no pain or suffering, no war, no religions and there is no sense of time’s passing. It can be said to be the golden age of the Humans.

Treta Yuga is the era of spirituality. Man has discovered time, invented tools, and utilised their intellect to rule the world. Telepathy between humans are obstructed and war is born. It is said that the story of <Ramayana> was written in this era.

When it came to the era of Dvapar Yuga, Man started to study science and invent more tools. They also had to start making a choice between the realm of spirituality or materialism. They note the distance between themselves and others around them and interpersonal communications were reliant on language. In this era, the power is held in the hands of women. It is said that Krishna’s death signalled the end to this era and that the <Mahabharata> depicted this era in its literature. And at the end of the <Mahabharata>, Humans welcome the age of Kali Yuga.

Kali Yuga is the era of materialism. Man have replaced women to be the power of the world. The chase for materialism has far exceeded the chase for spirituality. Power and supersitions start to rule the spirits of Man. Few know of the presence of gods and the only method for Man to understand god I s is through the use of religion.

[magrefadditional notes: Mother Goddess (eg. Juno) Check https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mother_goddess for more.

Yellow Dragon is mentioned in vol 7 note 63.

<noinclude>

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 2|n1=10|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 3

2016-01-10T22:58:18Z

Selene: /* Part 3 */ Typo: RIn -> Rin

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

---North Side. In an unexplored section of the forest.

Just when Kouryuu and the others activated their Authorities of [Host Master] to host their new Games.

The moonlight that sieved through the gaps of the canopy roused KuroUsagi from her unconsciousness.

“……?”

“KuroUsagi? That’s great. You have awoken.” Came a familiar voice beside herself.

Turning her head to the side, the relieved face of Kudou Asuka swam into her field of sight.

“Asuka-san…… Where are we……?”

“…… I don’t know. I think we were both thrown here by Maxwell …… But I guess I’m lucky enough to be thrown near KuroUsagi. I would definitely be at my wits end with fear if I were to be thrown to this place alone.”

Saying that, Asuka stood up and patted the dust off her tattered formal dress. A closer look would have given away the fact that she had lost a shoe and her hair was messier than the moment before the dimensional dumping. Although she had said that it was near, but KuroUsagi could guess that it might have been quite a distance instead. And KuroUsagi bowed her head as she felt uneasy.

“…really sorry about this. If KuroUsagi did not let herself be caught…”

“Aah, let’s not talk about things that have already past. We are comrades of the same Community, aren’t we? We will have to look out for each other then,” Asuka paid it no mind as she straightened her back to face forward.

“Anyways, we can’t be staying here forever either. Let’s go find a nearby village of sorts. Are you able to stand?”

“No…No problem. But first, I will prepare some shoes.”

KuroUsagi took out her Gift Card and confirmed her inventory of extra clothing while Asuka leaned her back on a withered old trunk, looking up at the stars quietly.

“…… I hope everyone’s okay.”

“…… .”

Met with that worried tone, KuroUsagi found it difficult to come up with a response. In the past, she would have given her utmost effort to overcome any obstacle that stood in her way regardless of its difficulty. But after losing her Usagimimi, it felt like her determination had been sapped from her as well.

The loss of her spiritual powers must have caused her to lose her self-confidence as well. But more importantly, she could not get rid of that scene of fresh blood spurting before herself, no matter how hard she tried.

(Izayoi-san……what could have happened after that……?)

An unending uneasiness weighted on her heart. But it wasn’t the time to worry about the others.

Were they still in the North Side or were they thrown to the South or East Side?

Not that it changes anything as the forests of Little Garden are inhabited with various eudemons, faeries and evil spirits who roam freely and cause trouble.

Continuing to stay in this location would be dangerous for them.

“Walking around at night will be dangerous. Let’s rest here for the night and continue the next day,” saying so, KuroUsagi began to take out the rations and a water tree branch from her Gift Card. And it was then that Asuka realised her blunder.

“…… Oh, no. How? I think I might have lost my Gift Card.”

“It’s, It’s okay! There’s still a few days of ration stored in KuroUsagi’s card! If we find a river and follow it downstream, we will eventually find a Community and its village!”

KuroUsagi waved her hands to get Asuka to cheer up. And seeing KuroUsagi’s effort to brighten the situation, Asuka gave a bitter smile in return. Although it was a serious blunder on her part, she could not afford to beat herself down at this point. After all, it wasn’t only herself who was in this desperate situation.

The duo prayed to the stars for the safety of their comrades as they arranged their equipment in preparation to pass a night in the forest.

===Part 2===

[ <<Gift Game Name: Jack the Monster>>

Participating Requirements::
A person who have killed or hurt a child before;:
A person who used children to perform evil deeds.:

Participant: Demon Lord of Confusion ( Permitted to kill anyone who obstructs the Game):
Game Leader: Jack the Ripper:

Winning Conditions::
*Defeat the Host- [Pumpkin the Crown];

*Unravel the mystery behind ‘Jack’ by understanding the historical events.

Defeat Conditions::
*Participant(Player) is killed by the Game Leader and is hence defeated;

*Whenever a part of the Game Leader's true identity is exposed, the Participant(Game Leader) will lose his strength to the point of defeat.

Oath: The legality of this Trial is assured as long as it is implemented on a participant who has fulfilled the Participating Requirements.

“[St. Peter] Stamp"]
<ref>[magrefnotes: If you noticed the difference from my first translation, good for you. You are very observant indeed. lols, I won't apologize for the misinterpretation since I did not read up to this volume at that time and translations are always interpretations of a text. The changes are mentioned on wikia of this specific Gift Game.]</ref>

[[ < --Gift Game: “GREEK MYTHS of GRIFFIN”-- >

Participating requirements

-The target have to be an invader (The definition of an invader will follow the conditions that were created in the contract)

Winning conditions

Fulfil either:

Defeat the [Protector of the Treasure] from the Host side.
Discover the location of the treasure and display your courage.
Defeat conditions

Fulfil either:

Destroy the treasure (In the case that the host destroys the treasure on purpose, it will be counted as a win for the participating side).
In the case that all those on the Participating Side are defeated and unable to battle.
Punishment conditions

Either:

Participants are not allowed to battle the Hosting Side beyond the “Perimeter of the Treasure grounds”.
In the case that the Participanting Side breaks the rules, the Host Side is allowed to seal any but only 1 of the Gifts possessed by the Participant.
In the case that the Participant breaks the rule thrice, it is possible to enforce an unlimited restriction upon the Participant.
The punishment conditions will only release itself when the winning conditions are met.
Rewards for winning

Either:

The Participant is allowed to request for any sort of reward from the Host (as long as it is within the boundaries of their spiritual power to give).
The Host is allowed to execute the Participant as an invader.
Oath: I swear by the righteousness of this trial to be held only in the conditions where the target has met the participating conditions.

The Temporary Representative of the Greek God Faction, [Kerykeion] Stamp]]]

[[ << --Gift Game: GROUND COVER on the MOON SEE-- >>

I have twenty-eight brothers who are very shy.

They will only appear when night befalls us.

My brothers who are similar in appearance hate each other and often bare their fangs and claws to initiate their fights while cursing each other.

Their venomous stare of hostility is powerful enough to resonate with the surface of the sea and it will only disappear when dawn breaks.

The disappearance of two led to the swallowing up of sand.

The disappearance of four led to the swallowing up of rocks.

The disappearance of six led to the crunching of boulders.

The disappearance of eight led to the burying of earth.

The disappearance of ten led to the withering of forests.

The disappearance of twelve will lead to the overturning of mountains and rivers.

When fourteen of us have disappeared, the only ones who exist between the Heavens and the earth will be us.

Lamenting the world as one, I open the heavenly rock cave to recruit new brothers. <ref>[magrefnotes: heavenly rock cave=amano-iwato]</ref>

The recruitment of two created mountains and rivers.

The recruitment of four revitalised forests into a lush dense greenery.

The recruitment of six gave earth.

The recruitment of eight brought about boulders.

The recruitment of ten accumulated rocks.

The recruitment of twelve led to the flow of sand.

When we have recruited fourteen people, we brothers come together to cast a new curse on each other.

A new dawn will not come even as Heaven and earth are truly separated.

Pass through the formless us and smash the cycle of reincarnation.

“Great Sage of Maelstroms(The one who devastates seas)”Stamp]]

At the same moment that the Game Hosting was announced, an immense pressure weighted down the body of the three headed dragon.

{“…..Guh…..!?”}

That impact was heavy enough to wobble its knees.

A Gift that could make the tough body of the three headed dragon bow slightly at its knees with its immense pressure was surely not a normal one. And the three headed dragon quickly connected the immense pressure to be a result of the Game rules.

(Weight manipulation…… I see. The contents of the third Game is the cause, huh?)

Having a vast amount of experience as a God Killer, the three headed Dragon remembered a piece of information that was similar to this Game. Taking the weight manipulation and name of the game into consideration, it probably is a copy of the [Host Master] bestowed to the [Moon Rabbit]s.

And if the guess was spot on, the actual name of the Game would be <Holy Shrine of the Moon Sea (GROUND COVER on the MOON SEA)>.

The three headed dragon speculated that it is probably a game that the [Great Sage of Maelstroms] came up with by connecting the moon cycles to the ebb and flow of the seas.

But time for a deeper analysis was a luxury that the Hosts would not grant to their participant.

Kouryuu tossed aside his broken pole as he shouted, “Do not give him time to unravel the game contents! We must keep up the attacks!!!”

Then stripping off his haori, Kouryuu proceeded to channel energy to his body of steel which was the result of rigorous training. <ref>[magrefnotes: haori is the outer jacket like portion of the male kimono outfit. If you look at Bleach, the white portion with the squad number of the captain class is the haori.]</ref>

Possessing a spiritual power cultivated from a thousand years in the mountains and the seas, his punch packed the power to blow out a star in the skies. In addition to his initial powers was the Authority of [Host Master] that expanded upon his spiritual powers to give him increased strength.

Filled with a fighting spirit that was ready to burst like an underwater volcano, Kouryuu lept straight into the spot of the three headed dragon with just a step. Though Kouryuu had the bad habit of collecting weapons, his actual strength lies within his transcendent bare handed martial arts. And upon rushing into his opponent’s chest, Kouryuu pivoted on one leg to execute a roundhouse kick to the chest.

Although that was not a speed that the three headed dragon was unable to respond to, the burden of the immense pressure created an opening for Kouryuu to send its giant body flying into the sky.

{“Guh……!!”} the breath escaped from the three headed dragon as the unexpected impact was landed on him. The execution of the sequence of actions from the leap to the kick was extremely controlled to have no excessive movements. And it focused the energy enough to destroy a star into a single point that landed beautifully on the opponent. It was truly something that could not be achieved through normal training. Even Izayoi with his crazy strength would not be able to do this. And it was evident from the slight vibration from Kouryuu’s landing on the street.

(But that isn’t just an impact from martial arts. That weight in the impact was far exceeding the earlier impacts. This inflation of the spiritual power…… could it be…… a temporary activated Celestial transcendence……?!) <ref>[magrefnotes: I will just use Celestial transcendence to denote the process of becoming a Celestial being]</ref>

Cultivating his spirit for a thousand years on a submarine volcano under the sea, Kouryuu obtained a spiritual power comparable to that of the Sea god and Mother goddess. And though he might have inherited bloodline of the Yellow Dragon in his veins and is bestowed with natural talents from birth, his worth was never acknowledged due to his bastard status. Hence, this is the resultant Gift that he obtained for the sake of proving his worth to himself. And that was the Authority of [Host Master] that would grant him an equivalent power comparable to that of the strongest kind of Celestial being and their associated body attributes while he hosted the Game.

That, was the impact that combined the results of his painstakingly long martial arts training and a Celestial being’s body strength.

{“However, you are foolish!”}

A difference in positioning was created by the upward strike on the opponent.

The three headed dragon was now above and Kouryuu was below it. Even with the immense pressure that restricted its movements, the three headed dragon only needed to make a free fall to slice up Kouryuu to shreds.

The wicked blades of the three headed dragon were pulsing with an unlimited energy.

I won’t let you succeed. Seeming to think that, Faceless and Leticia followed up from Kouryuu’s kick.

“I will bear his attack. Leticia, go for his legs!”

“Okay!”

Zipping from the back of that head of blond hair were the shadow blades which shot outwards.

The shadows that fashioned itself into a dragon’s maw continued its transformation to form hundreds of shadow spears that launched themselves towards the right leg of the three headed dragon. But perhaps due to the attack being of the same classification of Gifts, the shadows of the three headed dragon fended off the attack with ease.

In the meantime, Faceless held her two spears to face the three headed dragon’s attack. And the three headed dragon swung down its left claw towards his adversaries with the domineering spirit that harboured his intention to rip Kouryuu and Faceless with his vicious swipe.

But for Faceless who's a veteran of sorts, her performance wasn’t less spectacular in any way.

“Ha----!!!”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p97.jpg|thumb]]

Timing her attacks precisely to match her breathing was her speciality. Although Faceless did not have the strength to match half of that of Izayoi, her refined battle techniques and rapid analysis of the situation more than made up for that shortfall.

That vicious claw which held the power to rend the earth and split seas would only smash through her spears in a direct confrontation and inflict full damage to the intended targets.

Hence, there was a need to avoid that angle of the swing and predict the trajectory of the swipe before placing the two steel spears above that trajectory. Then matching her breaths to time the best opportune moment to perfectly utilise her spear butts on the downward claw swipe to draw it into a circular movement upwards and miss its target.

(Ouwa? This lady is also quite something……!!!)

Kouryuu, who saw the executed skill up close, gave an exclamation towards that gentle spear technique. And Leticia too had the same reaction for it would be impossible for her to accomplish a similar feat. A martial art that did not allow for a margin (decimal) of error was definitely a skill that was crossing over into the realm of godliness.

If Kouryuu’s martial art is at the peak of the brute force, Faceless’s martial art would be at the peak of the gentleness.

Having its sure kill strike pushed away by the opponents, the three headed dragon quickly re-evaluated his opponents from the feats that the duo have accomplished. It would seem that they were no mere bugs to be easily swatted away.

And spreading its jet black wings, the three headed dragon planned to pull back from them to take to the skies.

But was engaged by Roc Demon King and Jack who were waiting in the skies.

“Pumpkin! Are you able to expose his weakness?!”

“Yahoho, I won’t know until I try--- I will give it a full powered attempt then!!!”

A large amount of hell fire erupted from Jack’s pumpkin head and swirled around him, seeming to take on a life of its own. And it was not long after that the tornado of flames fell away to reveal the form of a human.

Wearing a wine red leader jacket and scarf, the murderous killer appeared with blood stained daggers in his hands. With the hell flames continuing to envelop his body, he turned his red murderous stare to his target.

“And next----it’s time for [Jack the Ripper]”!!!”, he shouted.

The flames were then transformed into springs to buoy himself in midair and to execute high speed manoeuvres in empty space. With regards to his current speed, it was much faster than that of Izayoi or Kouryuu and it was several times faster than the duel with Demon King of Confusion.

And this strengthening was the result of begging his Saint to rearrange the Game settings.

Jack’s Authority of [Host Master] wasn’t an all-powerful item but it was capable of focusing and strengthening the spiritual power of the individual. Only when everything that can be found in a magical god and demon Game to be hosted by a Demon Lord is included in the settings, can one obtain a body with the ability close to the four-digits.

Of course, there was a price that came along with this power. The difficulty of the Game that Jack currently hosts is lowered to the extreme. And a middle classed Game Controller would have no problem in seeing through the riddle that surrounds Jack’s identity with just a glance.

This is because, there is an unfortunate condition of hosting that made it a necessity to provide a large amount of hints for the Participants to break the Game. The London City streets, the reporting of one’s name when undergoing the transformation are all part of the Stage that would decrease the difficulty of clearing the Game. It is a common knowledge in Gift Games that “The wicked leaves others in ignorance”, but the condition of which Jack’s game is set with is one that can be cleared without any prior knowledge if the participant looks into the entire city structure.

With a higher risk, comes the larger increase in one’s spiritual power.

For the sake of protecting his Community from falling under the hands of the Demon Lord, he had reset his spiritual status to make a last stand with these conditions in the game.

(Hou…..That sure is impressive. There aren’t many people who can move this deftly in a mid-air battle.)

Roc Demon King offered her praise as she followed the battle with squinted eyes.

Jack’s aerial battle was truly impressive and it was a high praise coming from the Garuda(Karyou's) race. It was a feat even though the three headed dragon was unable to fly at the speed that it ran on the ground and besides the fact that an immense pressure was now burdening its body.

The astonishing strength compounded to the speediness supplied by the flame springs enabled Jack to execute a flurry of attacks and it would be a difficult task for anyone to catch up or even to bring him down at this point.

And the three headed dragon that wanted to dodge that sequence of chained attacks---

{“Don’t you try getting too smart for yourself!!”}

Extending its wings to their full wing span, it gave a sharp spin to create a tornado with the wind that was caught in its wake.

Moreover, the tornadoes that sprung up were three separate tornadoes and each held the power to devastate a whole city.

The tornadoes swallowed the pointed towers and sucked the rivers dry while carving up the streets. Such a scale of devastating power was already beyond the methods used to deal with a single person.

It was surely the strike of a Demon Lord to wipe out all who dared to bare their fangs against its tyranny.

But in terms of firepower, she was not inferior in any way.

“Golden Wing Flames….!”

Unfurling her wings of golden flames, Roc Demon King charged towards the tornadoes created by the three headed dragon.

With flames that cloaked her entire body, she too transformed into a huge golden winged bird that flew through the three tornadoes in a flash. And the tornadoes dissipated to mere breezes as she swept through them in her flight. Following that, Roc Demon King continued her flight to circle in the skies while cloaked with her Golden Wing Flames. Maintaining the emission of intense heat waves, she awaited the chance to strike the three headed dragon.

At that moment, there was a flash that came from a Serpens Scorpio sword below.

It was Faceless who leaned against a spire of a pointed tower while using her whip sword to snag at the leg of the three headed dragon. Meanwhile, Jack who picked up on the idea noted it to be a good opportunity to transform the flame springs into tools that would restrain the three headed dragon.

“Now, do it!”

The duo shouted at the same time. They could not restrain their target for long and Roc Demon King responded in kind.

The radiance of the golden flames burned with a greater intensity as it became the vessel for the Sun’s chariot. And this was a Gift that had proven to be effective against the three headed dragon.

[Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray (The one who causes chaos in Heaven)] , Roc Demon King released her spiritual power and took aim at the three headed dragon.

“Release of spiritual locks…… [Vāhana Garua]---!!!” <ref>[magrefnotes: the author changed the name a little once again to not anger the gods. Since this move is….]</ref>

The atmosphere around her exploded and burned as she soared through the skies in the form of a fiery roc.

And the three headed dragon who was restrained at the moment was to receive a direct impact of this flight. As the strike landed, it was then catapulted backward by the impact and the heat. The heat waves that were released were equivalent to a miniature sun and the vessel of the sun gave off a mirage of seven colours that continuously melted away at the surrounding structures. At the epicentre of this brilliance was Roc Demon King who clenched her teeth in concentration.

(The chance to victory…… is here!)

Giving a barrage of strikes in a breath. It was a commendable act by far to be able to launch a sudden attack and strike down this Demon Lord when it is a seriously difficult task to begin with.

And the only one who could defeat the three headed dragon here was herself. Roc Demon King maintained her Golden feathered form while launching her strikes. Simultaneously using her wings to enclose over the three headed dragon before transforming those golden flaming feathers into an intense light.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p104.jpg|thumb]]

The compacted light rays instantly vaporised the surroundings and a pillar of fire rose from the spot together with the sound of a loud explosion. Just the explosion alone was able to deal a large scale devastation that felled all of the sharp roof towers and reduced the streets of London to rubble in a blink of an eye.

The stage was filled with a sea of flames.

The river was being boiled by the waves of heat.

The pillar of fire, which dispersed the clouds from the sky, did not seem to have the intention of dying off.

The group of the Host side except for Jack were hiding out in a film of water created by Kouryuu to escape the blast.

“…….that's really amazing.”

Having witnessed the entirely different level of firepower, Leticia was feeling the pricks of cold sweat as she gave an amazed exclamation.

“After all, Karyou-chan is the one with the biggest firepower among the seven of us. Even from before, she had always been the main force to annihilate most if not all of our enemies.”

“Although I get that she’s a demigod, but I guess this is mainly due to her bloodline of the strongest species, huh. If that is so, that big Demon Lord should not be left unscathed after that attack too.”

“So, what are we doing next?”

Kouryuu interrupted Leticia’s babbling. There seemed to be an anxious look to his eyes. And before she could ask for the reason to that, Jack had appeared with Roc Demon King carried in his arms from above them.

And they could see a deep gash on the shoulder of Roc Demon King that extended all the way to the back of her torso.

Holding his breath, Kouryuu asked his injured sworn sister.

“Is he defeated?”

“…… No. I wanted to give him a few more injuries to worry about, but I don’t think the attacks worked on him.”

A simple answer that placed a worrisome look on the face of others.

The firepower of Roc Demon King was the largest among their team in terms of destructiveness. And that was compounded with her Gift that was with a good affinity for the destruction of gods and dragons. Even then, she had not been able to defeat it.

“It is a durability that exceeds the realm of logic…… Although it isn’t like I had not thought about that possibility, but it isn’t exactly it as well.”

“Yeah. There’s a high possibility it is near the realm of being defensively enhanced by an Authority of [Host Master].”

The three headed dragon---Azi Dahaka is the [Final Trial of Humanity (Last Embryo)].

As a manifested personification of a Humanity’s finial trial, he would have held a power that is on par to the Authority of [Host Master] in his body. And it was safe to assume that their situation was due to some sort of trick that resided within his spiritual status.

“Now that we understand the shortcoming of our battle prowess, let’s head back to the city first. There is also a need to tend to Karyou-chan’s injury.”

“I agree. Let’s take the chance to rally our troops while the protection of our Game rules are in effect---”

{“---Did you think I will allow that?”}

The voice that interrupted their conversation caused the group to stiffen in surprise.

And just as soon as the words came, the strike followed shortly after. The group who hid in the shadows of the structures had turned to look at the direction of the fire pillar. But the shadows of the three headed dragon were a step faster than that.

It was a strike that did not come from their blind spot.

It was a direct attack that punctured and carved up the structures along the street in its way as it homed in on them in a straight line.

“Guh, everyone, jump!”

And following the shout from Roc Demon King, the group jumped upwards.

But Leticia slightly lagged in her timing.

“Watch out!”

Kicking the air to get to Leticia, he pulled her up to safety. However, the three headed dragon did not miss that window of opportunity as it wrapped its flashing shadow blades around the length of Jack’s body to restrict his movements.

“This is bad… I can’t get free…..!”

{“The Pumpkin head is the first to go, huh.”}

Jack was captured by the shadows and pulled through the structures to its owner. And though Jack had been struggling all that time, he was shocked when the three headed dragon came into view.

The three headed dragon was not injured in the slightest after getting hit directly by Roc Demon King’s Golden Wing Flames.

(How can that be……?! To be unscathed after that blaze……!!!)

It might have been more logical for the opponent to be scratched up a little. But the pure white body of the three headed dragon was perfectly whole. Even if one were to take into account of the possibility of regenerative abilities, it would have been a regenerative ability that exceeded imagination.

Pulling Jack in with its shadows, the three headed dragon laughed and revealed its incisors while swinging its claw down in a swipe.

{“It’s useless thinking about that sort of stuff, [Executor]. A mere ragtag bunch like you guys will never be able to touch my Flag!!!”}

The wicked looking claw was unmercifully swung down across Jack to tear through his body and spill his innards. Falling Jack to the ground immediately.

And as it moved to make a second stroke, Kouryuu and Faceless quickly moved in to block the finishing blow from hitting Jack a second time.

“Leave it to us to buy some time here!”

“Take Jack and fall back! He won’t be dying from that extent of injuries with his immortality!”

The two who were best at close quarter combat took on the responsibility of holding back the three headed dragon.

Whereas Leticia, who wore a pained expression, carried Jack away with her flight abilities that came from the control of her dragon’s shadow.

“Jack, I’m sorry! If only my requirements for activating my authority of [Host Master] were met, we wouldn’t be pushed back this far……!”

“No…… please. Don’t. Say that. Your [Host Master] 's entrusted to you by Shiroyasha-sama, one ‘f our trump cards. Can’t lose. It here…..”

*Cough* Jack coughed out a mouthful of blood and it was then that the others noticed the strangeness with Jack.

……the wounds, that were on Jack the immortal, did not seem to be regenerating itself.

“Yahoho…. Ara, this is going, to be much rougher than before. It seems, that the riddle surrounding my, game is being gradually unravelled.”

“No, No way! That’s too fast!”

“No, Vampire, hold up for a moment. It might be a Gift of Azi Dahaka too.”

And that suggestion elicited a sharp intake of air from the others as they pondered that frightening notion.

Azi Dahaka, a Demon Lord recorded in legends to have mastered a thousand spells. However, the magic in the past were more often than not the work of science or medicine. And the legends of his mastery over a thousand spells might only suggest at the vast knowledge at the disposal of this Demon Lord.

“And he’s a God Killer who would have gone up against many thousands of Authority of [Host Master]s. Even so, it was a hard time sealing him in the past. It might even be taken as proof for our current conjecture that he’s in the possession of a Gift that provides him an unconditional assess to knowledge regarding Games.”

“What…..!”

If that conjecture were to be true, giving the three headed dragon time to rest would be to their disadvantage. But there was no time for them to worry about these things.

“Damn, anyways let’s just retreat for now! Oi Croix! You can hear me right?! Send us back right now if you can hear me!!” Leticia shouted at the skies while facing the airborne castle and the Hosts started to disappear in turn.

And just seconds after that, the Host team vanished without a trace like smoke in the winds.

Turning to stare at the airborne castle, the three headed dragon gave a fierce grin.

{“……that’s a type of teleportation? Well, well, try all your little tricks while you can.”}

With a wave of its right claw, a row of buildings were reduced to rubble. However, it wasn’t in a hurry at all.

Although it is true that they were protected by the Game rules, the protection would only last to the point of which the riddles are solved.

Sweeping the Flag on its back as it turned, it made a solemn vow,

{“I will hunt down every last one of them. But meanwhile, they can tremble and continue to await my arrival.”}

===Part 3===

--- [Kouen City]. In the piles of rubble.

Close to the [Kouen City] which was destroyed by the three headed dragon, another battle was unfolding. A storm of explosive fire and a blizzard was brewing in the abandoned land of rubble.

“Aura-san! Oji-chan! Let’s do a pincer attack. Come, time it with me!” Shouted a figure who was moving quickly to exchange blows with another.

“Got it!”

{“Understood!”}

The clap of thunder that accompanied the plucking of a harp.

Flames that were shot from a black dragon in the skies.

And at the interception of both lines of attack was Maxwell in his brightly coloured blue and red jacket.

“Don’t overestimate yourselves, you pieces of trash!!!”

Spreading his hands, the flames and lightning that shot towards himself were deflected by a sudden explosion. It was most probably an explosion caused by the control of heat to create a sharp temperature difference in the atmosphere.

Although it was only the control of heat, the multiple ways to use that ability was vast to the extremes. It is just fortunate that he preferred to transit between dimensions and did not realise the full potential of its uses, but if he used it in earnest, it would probably have the potential to vaporise a small country in an instant.

If it weren’t for Aura and her golden harp which stabilized the atmospheric pressure of the surroundings, Rin and the others would also be in danger.

“It must have been tough to be targeted by such a powerful stalker. I kinda understand why you are scared of this guy now,” Rin spoke to Willa as she temporarily redrew to the cover of a building.

“…….ah.”

Willa widened her eyes in reply. However, she was shaking her head with tears brimming at the edges of her eyes as she couldn’t follow the sequence of events that led up to this point.

---The following will be mere gossip by the way.

If you were to ask about the biggest victim in this whole battle, then I would think that anyone would also name that person to be Willa the Ignis Faatus. Let’s just start from how she was caught up in the Game hosted by [Ouroboros] which made all residents of the city the victims. However, she was then chased around by a Demon Lord class stalker in the Game and been the target for his verbal abuse and lastly being kidnapped by an unfamiliar girl. This sort of unfortunate series of events can only exist for one person----Willa. Although Willa wished to use her teleportation to escape, the lock type Gift on her hands were exerting a power that stopped her from escaping.

And now, she was still the target of that stalker who continues to pursue her in the city that have been reduced to rubble. It truly is a disastrous day,

(I……wanna go home……!)

“Willa-san, we are going to run again! Come with me!”

Waah, and she was dragged off again while crying.

Shortly after, that area was covered with a layer of snow from the blizzard.

“Game Controller, hand over my Brideeeeeeeee!!!”

“……Hng. Depending on the situation, that might just have been a really romantic proposal, right?”

“Your Highness, this isn’t the time to talk about such stuff.”

His Highness sprinted in the blizzard along the ground of the destroyed city while Jin Russel straddled the back of the Black Gryphon [Graiya].

Rin speculated that kidnapping Willa would be highly effective in the battle with Maxwell, but the effect had surpassed her expectations.

Maxwell had lost himself for a moment after seeing Willa’s kidnapping but he returned to normal to say, “There’s actually a person other than me who wants to kidnap Willa?! Just who do you think you are?!”, and then he lost himself again.

Perhaps this man was never normal to begin with.

Because of the unexpected intervention of Rin who beat him to the prize, Maxwell gave a roar in madness. And that gave Rin a fright to take off in a hurry and the chase was on until the present moment.

“This is bad. I thought that there would still be ground for negotiations. But he just loves Willa-san too much.”

“That doesn’t make me happy in the slightest!”

Yeah, you’re right. The others around them agreed silently.

{“But what are we to do now? His attacks are monotonous due to his rage but it will be troublesome when he regains his composure. Is it really okay to not launch a counterattack now, Rin? “} The black gryphon asked Rin blankly.

“Hm~ Although it does seem like an opportunity, there’s also a big possibility that we might revert him into his cool and composed state due to a random and inferior counterattack. And the worst fear we have currently is that he might escape.”

Rin and the others who were ready to rebel against their organisation could not afford to let him slip from this location. They had to bring him down in this place.

{“Though you might say that, but can we come up with a detailed plan on what to do? We will just be caught if this goes on.”}

Rin did not reply to that question but she started to bit her nails as she continued to run while feeling vexed about the situation.

Jin came up with a proposal then.

“Can we just simply taunt him to the limit and make him unable to return to normal?”

“……Hm. I thought about that as well, but what you do plan to do?”

“That…… will depend on Willa-san, eh?”

Aie? Tears ran down Willa’s face again.

She did not expect her Alliance partner to come up with that sort of suggestion. Or actually, the problem she had should have been with regards to his involvement with the [Ouroboros] in the first place.

“……Sorry. But we cannot allow Maxwell to leave. He will teleport the clones of Azi Dahaka to the various locations on the lower levels of Little Garden and it will become an unsalvageable situation.”

“…you… you must be lying….?!”

Seeing that Willa was dumbstruck by that revelation, Rin added bitterly.

“It’s not a lie. Because our original plan was to use Maxwell-san’s power to teleport the clones to the various locations if we were able to carry out the Azi Dahaka revival plan successfully.”

The fight between the three headed dragon and Izayoi had already spawned a few hundred clones. And those clones including the ones that attacked the refugees were sent to the lower levels in batches.

It was all thanks to Jack and Kouryuu that the battle was turned towards a more advantageous direction, but if Maxwell were to be left alone, the damages to the lower levels would increase exponentially.

“I guess the [Floor Master]s who aren’t here in this city…… the [OniHime] Alliance and [Laplace Demons] would be activated to stop the clones. But there would be a limit to their capabilities as well. If we do not remove the threat of Maxwell, the casualties will not be limited to only us in the city but the entire lower levels as well. That is not something that our org…… or at least us, who are present here of the [Ouroboros], wish to happen.”

“That is a situation that we of the [No Name]s are unable to ignore as well. And for the sake of defeating Maxwell, it is necessary for Willa-san’s assistance in our plans.”

Willa, who now understood the predicament that they were in and the worst possible outcomes, forced a nod. And it really was a forced nod. In reluctance. Although she did not know why the reasons for Rin and His Highness’s actions, it would seem that they were plotting to rebel against their organisation of [Ouroboros].

Then, it might just be advantageous for the situation to call for a ceasefire.

“But, But, what are we to do? Do you know of any way to defeat Maxwell?”

“Aiya, should I say that it’s impossible to defeat the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine] or should I say that it isn’t suitable to be defeated……”

“…… Rin, although you mentioned that term earlier, but what exactly is that [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]?”

“It’s a secret. ….. Although I wish I could say that, but we are currently allies in the same cause. Well, I will just tell you the things that do not hamper our plans to you later.”

“But, we will want a reward” His Highness giggled, and Jin could only return a bitter smile.

But Jin also started to sieve through his memory as those words gave him a feeling that he had heard something similar somewhere.

Aura, who did not notice that pensiveness, walked over to provide her proposal and her robes rippled in her gait.

“Your Highness. Should we try to bait Maxwell to activate his [Host Master]?”

“…… Mhm. It does sound plausible since we were all told of the details of his Game content, and that the answer is something related to the [Black Box], the region that cannot be observed. Let’s have him self-destruct by means of clearing his Game and hence making him our servant to be summoned at any time. How’s that idea?”

“Ew, Your Highness, do you want that sort of servant?”

“Totally not.”

“I knew it!”

{“Then, we can only rely on the [Another Cosmology] of His Highness. With the strength of His Highness, that sort of Demon Lord can be erased completely with a strike.”}

But upon hearing that suggestion, His Highness shook his head.

“Well, that’s true, but if I were to use [Another Cosmology] on him, I would also crush the spiritual attainment of the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]. If that were to happen, how would we retrieve it from him later? It will not be possible to retrieve it with just us alone right?”

“If that is your only worry, then everything’s fine. It’s said that the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine]’s spiritual attainment will return to its true possessor and that person has already been sealed three years ago. So there’s no need for Your Highness to worry. If you defeat Maxwell here in any way, it will just return to its original possessor”

“Mhmu? Then that leaves the question of how to land a strike on him in the first place.”

At this point, Willa raised her hand to catch their attention. “That, That’s the most difficult part. If Maxwell so desires, he is capable of activating his portal to escape into the between at any point in time. That was also the method he used to escape three years ago. “

That’s right. Maxwell is adept at activating his teleportation ability.

In addition to that strength of his, the Gift that controls heat makes him one of the toughest person to be an enemy. Even if they were to use Willa to taunt him, it wasn’t an absolute certainty that she is enough to keep him distracted.

And while His Highness and the others were coming up with a plan, Maxwell wasted no time in catching up to them with a blast of icy wind and numerous icicle spears were hurled in their direction.

But seeming to mock at that attack, Demon King of Confusion released his dragon flames while laughing brightly, “Hmphahaha! What’s this! What’s this! And you call yourself a Game controller-sama? Such a simple plan and you’ve not thought it up until now?”

“……Mhm. Then, O Demon King of Confusion-sama, what plan have you arrived at?”

“Oi, of course I’ve a plan. That’s the main focus isn’t it? That intelligent perverted Demon has been mesmerised by that big breasted girl over there right? Then wouldn’t that leave only one way to taunt him?”

Aha, Demon King of Confusion gave a sly smile.

Jin and His Highness tilted their heads and exchanged a glance as they could not catch the meaning of it.

Only Rin clapped her hands in agreement as she understood his words.

“Oh, that way. That might just work out.”

“As expected of Rin-san. Your observation skills are quite good. ---Can you pull it off?”

“Aiya Aiya, just leave it to me. That kind of thing is a piece of cake.”

Saying that, Rin stopped short in her tracks. It would seem that she had some sort of plan and the others who understood that the situation was about to get messier were also readying themselves for battle.

On the other hand, Maxwell appeared above them thinking that they were ready to give up.

“Game controller-dono, the oni kakurenbo game is over?” <ref>[magrefnotes: oni kakurenbo is a hide and seek game involving the catching of the demon(oni)]</ref>

Exactly like their fears, Maxwell was gradually recovering to his normal self.

That composure would surely spell the worst scenario for them.

Rin looked at Willa and hesitated for a moment before hugging the chained up Willa.

“That’s right. The oni kakurenbo is over. But we will be starting the hide and seek from now, so do accompany us for a little.”

“Wha, and here I was wondering what you would come up with. Do you think that I will continue to accompany you in your little game? With things as they are now, let me tell you this. Your betrayal was well within our calculations. Leader-sama has given me the green light to all the others besides His Highness. Because the only one needed to overcome Kali Yuga is His Highness.”<ref>[magrefnote: look below for Kali Yuga]</ref>

“……Aye?”

The eyes of Rin lit up with an intensity. It must have been a piece of important information. That gaze was exactly like a female cheetah who spotted its prey. On the other hand, Jin who overheard the conversation between Rin and Maxwell, did not miss the important details of that talk. Although the talk did not explain the full details.

(Kali Yuga…… [The age of vice (Kali Yuga)]? Why would that sort of thing be related to His Highness?)

(Jin. Do you know something about it?) Pest asked Jin as she stayed in her standby state in the ring of the Pied Piper of Hamelin.

Jin gave a slight nod of his head that was less than noticeable to the people around him

(Hm, because it is a long explanation, I will just cut the details and get straight to the point. It is the era where religions have come to an end and following the advancement of Human civilisation, Humans have come to lose their believes. And they enter an age of immorality and inconsideration.)

(When you mention about the advancement of Human civilisation, do you refer to the ages of the 1900s to 2000s AD? I heard that it’s the period that had lots of advancements in energy production and a gradual lost in religious faith. I also heard that it’s the age where new gods and divine spirits are unable to be born.)

(Mhm……. But, how do I say this. Because of the close relationship between Kali Yuga and astrology, the derived dates from the perspective of Little Garden will differ from that of Earth and it is difficult to confirm the exact start of that age.)

( ……Mhm? That what does it mean by overcoming Kali Yuga?)

(It is literally what it means. Kali Yuga is the fourth part of the era cycle and when the time comes, it will continue on to a new era. Or that is my guess on the meaning of those words.)

But, why would that be connected to His Highness?

Jin accelerated his thoughts.

[Kali Yuga] and the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine], and the true identity of His Highness.

He was pondering over the cause, effect and relationship between those three and then suddenly,

(---Wait a moment. Just now, didn’t they mention something more important?)

(Aye?)

Because that was something that Jin had yet to witness for himself, he was unable to come up with an answer to it immediately. But he was sure that he had gotten for himself a piece of information that would give him the biggest opportunity to land a heavy strike upon the [Ouroboros] Alliance.

Not noticing the change in Jin, Rin turned away her gaze from Maxwell.

“Is that so? Even our betrayal is within calculations? …… My, I’m really impressed. How many steps did that person see in advance?”

“Hou? As expected of leader-sama, even Game controller-dono is unable to surpass his predictions?”<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m using ‘his’ for now, might be a female but at the moment, just leaving at his till further notice]</ref>

“……Yeah, it sure is, just like a freakish monster. That person is really a monster to be able to predict this sort of development. And if all the sequence of events were predicted from the start--- ”

Understanding the situation and what she needed to do next, Rin closed her eyes as she brought up her dagger to her shoulder level, “it just means that Maxwell, you are the sacrifice here.”

Saying that, Rin changed her expression immediately to smile sweetly while hugging Willa tightly. And Willa started to protest this move with her struggles but Rin’s devilish hand was much faster.

Switching her dagger to her other hand, she freed it to grab Willa properly, moving ever closer to her face, tipping it up by the chin and----

“Then, excuse me?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p123.jpg|thumb]]

---took Willa’s lovely lips.

“ “ “--- ……Wha-!” ” ”

Jin, Maxwell and Pest shouted simultaneously but were unable to utter another word.

Willa, the victim, was unable to comprehend the situation as her mind went completely blank. ---However, the sensation of the soft tongue that slid into her mouth brought her back to her senses.

“Mo, Ah, Wait……!?”

“Stop talking. You will bite your tongue.”

Saying that softly and resuming the act of fusing their lips once more.

The tongue invaded further this time with a higher level of intimacy. Gently licking at the inner cheeks of the desperately resisting Willa, the tongue belonging to the younger of the two then charged into the depths of Willa’s mouth in an instant, leaving no time for her to react.

Having her first time forced upon her, Willa desperately hit Rin’s back to signal her to stop but that struggle soon became feeble. And as her finger tips slightly relaxed, that was when Rin finally released her lips and the thin sticky strand between their lips fell to the ground.

When their gazes met, Willa immediately bent her head as her ears turned a bright red.

Perhaps it might be a strange thing to see a demon embarrassed by such a degree of kissing, but it was still her first experience after all. Willa fell weakly to the ground as her body felt exhausted from the experience that ran through her like an electric current that fried her senses. It was just as if she had completed an intense workout.

Rin placed Willa’s arm over her shoulder while slipping her arm to support Willa’s other side as well before facing Maxwell with a taunting smile.

“…..Okay, that’s how it is. Can you tell me what you are feeling now, Mr Maxwell? What’s the feeling to see the kiss stolen from your soon to be bride?”

“---……”

It was an unexpected silence and there was no change in his expression.

Rin blinked her eyes as she cursed her luck.

“……Eih? There’s not much of a reaction huh? Let’s do it another time?”

“No, Don’t want…..!!”

“But if our taunt fails here and he escapes, his stalking behaviour towards you will probably get worse you know? For example hiding under your bed or leaping from the space between when you are in the toilet.”

“Ive already experienced that sort of thing.”

“Ooh, is that for real? Well, I guess I have to praise you for keeping yourself together until now.” Rin was surprised by that unexpected retort.

But if they were to leave things as they were, it would surely turn ugly. This way, they could only attempt to up the game with an increased ferocity. Placing her hand on Willa’s clothes as she thought until that point, that was when Maxwell roared with an emotionless stare.

“---[Summon Maxwell myths. 3S, nano machine unit]---!!!” <ref>[magrefnotes: bolded to denote no translation involved. Author used English.]</ref>

Aye? Hearing that summoning for the first time, Rin and Willa had doubted their hearing. They were expected for him to activate his Authority of [Host Master] but he had called out for a “Summon” instead.

It was understood that it was some sort of summoning ritual but only Demon Lord of Confusion widened his eyes upon hearing those words.

“ [Summon myths]? …… Oi Oi. Is it for real? Things are going to get ugly from here.”

“Aye?”

“Sorry, I forgot to explain. That guy hid it so well all these time. …… Tch, it is as they say that he’s of the four digits huh? This guy’s real identity isn’t that of a Demon Lord! Everyone scatter and run! The gods are coming!!!” Demon Lord of confusion shouted as he was starting to be covered in his cold sweat.

The group retreated to a distance even though they were unable to comprehend the current situation as they realised that that would be the best option at the moment.

On the other hand, Maxwell, who was already beyond the state of anger was at the epicentre of a storm of heat waves and chilly winds. The intermingling of the cold and heat waves that intercepted each other in almost a thousand times per second was beyond the rules of the physical world and it caused the particles of the atmosphere to rampage out of control.

Breaking through the seams of the world, space shattered like a broken glass panel.

And out came two figures wreathed in fiery heat and icy winds from the gap.

Wings sprouted from the backs of these armoured monsters and though they might not appear to be living organisms, their iron-like surface pulsed with a similarity to that of blood vessels running below the surface.

And while everyone was surprised at the appearance of the strange monsters, Aura gave a small cry in despair.

“This spiritual power….. don’t tell me that those are angels……?!”

“Those are angels?! Did you mean those monsters over there?!”

“No, That’s not it! Not, but I think……”

“But they are surely beings that are close to angels! A summon ritual that calls out the word “myths” is definitely one that summon gods! And it is something that a Demon Lord is unable to accomplish! Those who can do it are the elder gods, poets and Queen herself.”[note: elder gods are the main gods of each mythological faction]

Hearing Demon Lord of Confusion’s exclamation, Rin grinded her teeth together.

“What’s happening……?! Then, the real identity behind the Third Perpetual Motion Machine would be,”

“Now’s not the time to dally around analysing those stuff, they are coming!”

The angels spread their wings and charged forth with their sword and spear respectively.

Scrambling to their battle positions after hearing the warning from His Highness, they formed a line to meet the incoming mysterious angels.

Charging into an incoming angel, His Highness grabbed the hand that held the spear to prevent it from being wielded. Giving the hand a twist, he then launched a kick to the top of his opponent’s helmet.

Though he might be small in stature, his strength easily shattered he helmet with a kick. After all, it was what allowed him to fight on par with Izayoi to have dragged out that long battle from before.

However, the one who was surprised was His Highness who initiated the attack.

(What’s happening? This kind of feedback. It’s just as though I’ve kicked a cloud. There’s no sensation……!?)

The accuracy of that instinctive analysis was soon provided with immediate proof. Moments after the destruction of the angel’s helmet, a swirl of fog seemed to condense in that location to repair it to its original state.

And giving a creaking sound of *creak creak creak*, the steel angel brought up its spear and disappeared.

(A teleportation?! Where did it go?)

{“Your Highness! Behind you!”}

Quickly turning his head to see the blackish-red light rimming the steel angel as it emitted heat in its downward swing of its spear.

But this slash and sudden thrust should have been expected to be of no effect on His Highness. Hence His Highness, who understood that fact, judged the blow to be too late for dodging and took on the spear directly while planning to return an attack from there.

His right chest was pierced as he expected it to but the impact was what shocked him the most.

(That’s heavy……!?)

That was a strike from a stiff movement that told of no special techniques involved. However, that absurd strength behind the strike was enough to stop His Highness in his steps. If it were any of the others such as Graiya or Aura, they would be cleanly punctured to their deaths with that attack. Setting aside their possible intelligence for now, their strength was truly of a divine realm.

And so, His Highness made his decision.

“Rin, Aura, Graiya! And Willa, Jin, Pest! I will be the opponent for this guy and Maxwell! I will leave the sword wielding one to you guys! Use Rin’s Gift to put distance between yourself and the opponent while searching up for the identity of these guys! Remember, don’t get close to them no matter what!”

“Understood! We will count on Your Highness to buy us time while searching answers to their real identities!”

“May our Flags fly victorious!”

Saying that, the others besides His Highness started to run towards the outskirts.

But only Jin who rode on Graiya’s back was deep in thought over the symbol emblazoned on the chest of those angels.

(Where have I seen…… that Flag……?)

A Flag that used the theme of flower petals. Although he was sure that he had not seen it with his eyes before today, he was certain that he had heard of it somewhere. But no matter how hard he tried, that piece of information just did not seem to come to him now.

(Damn, why can’t I remember it?! I definitely heard of this symbol somewhere!))

Jin gritted his teeth as he struggled to comb his memories for that information. But the adrenaline from the battle situation was making his thoughts sluggish. The shortfall of having no actual battle experience before now was starting to make its presence known here.

The group left the streets to enter the forest and were transversing through the unchartered sea of trees.

Amidst the frantic and chaotic vortex, the battle continues to intensify.

==Translator's Notes==

[Note: History has been divided by the ancient Indian scholars into four eras in a continuous loop. They are the Golden age (Satya Yuga), Silver age (Treta Yuga), Bronze age (Dwapaea Yuga) and Metal Age (Kali Yuga). Among them, the most prosperous era would be the Golden age followed by the Silver age. The metal age is ranked the lowest in prosperity and it is the end or downfall. After the Metal age, the world would kick start itself into a new Golden age. Details will be added below in Note 1. Thank you [hentai_Shiroyasha] and [Puppeteer of the Blood Night] for providing this information.]

[Note 1: The four eras of Hinduism

YUGA= era

In the traditional Hinduism belief, there is a unity of time called a Yuga.

The world’s time is divided into 4 Yuga—Satya Yuga(or Krita Yuga), Treta Yuga, Dvapar Yuga, Kali Yuga.

During Satya Yuga, everyone is able to feel and know of the power of god. People are able to communicate telepathically and there is no divide between the material world and the world of consciousness. There is no pain or suffering, no war, no religions and there is no sense of time’s passing. It can be said to be the golden age of the Humans.

Treta Yuga is the era of spirituality. Man has discovered time, invented tools, and utilised their intellect to rule the world. Telepathy between humans are obstructed and war is born. It is said that the story of <Ramayana> was written in this era.

When it came to the era of Dvapar Yuga, Man started to study science and invent more tools. They also had to start making a choice between the realm of spirituality or materialism. They note the distance between themselves and others around them and interpersonal communications were reliant on language. In this era, the power is held in the hands of women. It is said that Krishna’s death signalled the end to this era and that the <Mahabharata> depicted this era in its literature. And at the end of the <Mahabharata>, Humans welcome the age of Kali Yuga.

Kali Yuga is the era of materialism. Man have replaced women to be the power of the world. The chase for materialism has far exceeded the chase for spirituality. Power and supersitions start to rule the spirits of Man. Few know of the presence of gods and the only method for Man to understand god I s is through the use of religion.

[magrefadditional notes: Mother Goddess (eg. Juno) Check https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mother_goddess for more.

Yellow Dragon is mentioned in vol 7 note 63.

<noinclude>

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 2|n1=10|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume14 Chapter2

2015-09-17T16:24:16Z

Selene: /* Part 3 */ comparison

==Chapter 2 - The Awakened Girl==

===Part 1===

"Please come this way."

Led by head maid Natalia, Kamito and company arrived in front of Judia's room.

To avoid frightening her with too many people showing up at once, only Rinslet, Mireille and Kamito entered the room.

Initially, Kamito wanted to decline, thinking it would be best if the two Laurenfrost sisters entered alone, but Judia's apparent wishes were to have Kamito brought along as well.

(...Oh well, I'm hoping to ask her some things too.)

"—Judia, we're coming in."

Rinslet called out nervously then pushed the door open lightly.

Gentle sunlight was streaming into the room through the window.

Over there, lying on the bed was an endearing young girl.

Her emerald eyes and pretty platinum-blonde hair were common characteristics shared by the Laurenfrost sisters. However, she gave off a different vibe compared to her other two sisters.

She seemed like a girl of fantasy, so fragile she might break upon touch.

(So this girl is Judia Laurenfrost...)

Kamito examined the girl carefully.

Judia's imprisonment in cursed ice by the Water Elemental Lord had happened before the Calamity Queen's rebellion, on that day of the Water Elemental Festival held in Laurenfrost four years ago.

Rinslet's junior by three years, she should be thirteen right now, but her appearance was much younger than her actual age. Currently, she looked roughly as old as Mireille.

It was possible that her physical body's growth had been halted during her imprisonment in cursed ice.

While she was lying on the bed at this moment, Judia's gaze was empty and suddenly wandered.

"...Rinslet, Nee-sama?"

Kamito heard her hoarse voice. It was like calling for someone far away.

"Judia... Thank goodness... This is truly wonderful..."

"Nee-sama... Nee-sama... I..."

Judia buried her face in Rinslet's chest, crying.

"There was not a single day when I was not thinking of you."

Rinslet sounded like she was about to cry. It was truly rare to see her acting this way in front of others, given her overweening pride.

"Judia-oneesama..."

"...This voice, Mireille?"

Reacting to Mireille's voice, Judia's hollow gaze began to wander again.

This unnatural movement of her gaze filled Kamito with a sense that something was wrong.

(No way...)

"Judia, Onee-sama?"

Mireille seemed to noticed something was off and cocked her head.

"I'm over here, you know?"

Called by her younger sister, Judia's gaze looked towards the space over Judia's head.

"Judia...?"

Rinslet looked up suddenly.

Instantly, her expression froze.

...So she noticed too.

"...Your eyes, don't tell me..."

Judia's emerald eyes had lost their shine.

Due to being imprisoned in cursed ice for many years and the influence of the Otherworldly Darkness, the girl's body and mind had been corroded—

"Worry not, Nee-sama—"

Judia shook her head lightly.

"I am guilty of handing my mind over to that darkness and destroying the Forest of Ice Blossoms—"

"You are not at fault for anything, Judia!"

"I-Indeed. Onee-sama, you were only possessed by something bad!"

"No, even if my mind was controlled, the fact remains unchanged that I enabled Zirnitra to revive and destroyed the Forest Dweller's homeland."

"Judia..."

Rinslet spoke in a pained voice while she gently wrapped her arms around her younger sister's shoulders, embracing her against her bosom.

"I will arrange for the best healers. Surely, healers from the imperial capital will be able to do something for those eyes—"

"Thank you, Nee-sama, but I believe that spirit magic probably cannot heal these eyes."

Judia shook her head helplessly.

—Suddenly, she looked up as though noticing something.

"May I ask who is the person over there?"

"I'm Kazehaya Kamito, Rinslet's classmate."

Kamito approached the bed and knelt down in front of the girl.

"You are..."

Instantly, the girl's face lit up.

"It was you who liberated me and Zirnitra."

"Rinslet's the one who saved you, not me."

Kamito shook his head.

"If she hadn't hurried over that time, I would've been locked in cursed ice too."

"Yes, I still remember. Nee-sama and you rescued me together."

"...Huh?"

Kamito exclaimed in surprise and exchanged looks with Rinslet.

"You were conscious inside the cursed ice?"

"I was kept in an unconscious state, in a place that was essentially pitch black. But from time to time, I would regain consciousness like a dream. Hence, I could not help but remember that Rinslet-neesama came to visit me at the shrine countless times."

"R-Really?"

Rinslet asked in a trembling voice and Judia nodded to her.

Hence, Rinslet's voice, thinking of her sister, had—

Definitely reached the depths of her little sister's heart, imprisoned in Otherworldly Darkness.

(However, if that's the case...)

Kamito felt excited.

"Judia, I've got something to ask you."

"...You want to ask me about something?"

"Yeah. Umm, though it might be a memory you don't want to recall—"

Kamito spoke slightly hesitantly but soon made his decision.

"Do you by any chance remember what happened when that darkness devoured you?"

Instantly, Judia's expression froze.

Her fingers, clutching her knee, began to tremble uncontrollably from fear.

"Onii-sama?" "Kamito-san, that is too—"

"...Did you see something?"

Holding the girl's trembling hand, Kamito asked again.

Before long, the hand's trembling subsided—

Judia nodded slightly and began to speak gently.

"Yes, I still remember. What I saw on that day, I remember clearly."

"..."

"On that day, what I saw in the darkness, packed densely in the darkness, countless ''angels''—"

Hearing such words from the girl's lips—

Kamito could not help but gasp.

(Angels... huh.)

Somewhere deep in his mind seemed to hurt.

(Yes, I definitely saw it too—)

On that day when he had emerged victorious from the Blade Dance tournament, earning the privilege for an audience with the Elemental Lords...

Just before he could reach the Fire Elemental Lord's throne, Kamito's entire body had been devoured by Otherworldly Darkness.

—I had seen it.

Restless inside darkness that did not exist in this world, they were neither spirits nor humans.

—Thousands if not tens of thousands strong, an army of countless ''angels''.

(Sure enough, I was not mistaken.)

Cold sweat broke out of the hand he was holding.

Winged humanoid giants glowing with silver-white light.

According to legends on the continent, angels were primordial beings that gave birth to spirits.

However, the existence of such beings had never been proven, not even once.

—I don't think there was any mistake in what we saw.

Kamito did not know if what he had seen was truly a so-called angel. But ultimately, given such an appearance, it was inevitable he would associate them with the beings he recalled from bedtime stories.

(But it looks like Judia is thinking along the same lines as me...)

Judia's dull pupils wandered emptily while she continued.

"I was simply stunned by that sight. Too afraid, I could not move at all. At the time, one of the angels arrived before me out from the darkness. The silver-white radiance swallowed me—"

(A being from the depths of the Otherworldly Darkness—an angel? And it chose Judia?)

So far, Kamito had pegged the Otherworldly Darkness as a calamity that corrupted the Elemental Lords' minds, an existence with neither thought nor free will.

However, according to what Judia recalled, the angel that had made contact with her was clearly sentient.

"Umm, what did you feel when you were swallowed by the darkness?"

Kamito asked urgently again.

However, Judia shook her head.

"...I am very sorry but that is all I can remember from that day. Afterwards, inside the darkness, all I have are fragmentary memories form the few times when I regained consciousness—"

Then she rubbed her temples painfully.

"Judia, are you alright?"

Rinslet asked with worry.

"...Do not worry. I just have, a little headache..."

"Then you'd better get some rest. Besides, you only just woke up from your coma."

"...Indeed. Yes, I'm a bit, tired."

The girl on the bed smiled briefly.

"...Sorry for making you remember unpleasant things."

"Not at all. I am very glad to be of slight assistance."

Seeing the girl shake her head to muster optimism, Kamito stood up from the bedside.

"Then I'm leaving first. Sorry for intruding on your reunion as sisters."

"You don't have to worry about that, Onii-sama. After all, we're both going to end up as your sisters in the future, Onii-sama."

"...Onii... -sama?"

Hearing Mireille, Judia cocked her head in puzzlement.

"...Uh... M-Mireille, what on earth are you talking about!?"

Rinslet instantly turned bright red and started hammering her fists on Mireille's shoulder.

Smiling wryly, Kamito exited the room.

===Part 2===

(...Angels huh?)

Kamito muttered while walking along the corridor.

He originally thought that by asking Judia about the Otherworldly Darkness, he could find clues to recovering Restia's memories that were lost after the darkness devoured her.

(...But it seems like something a bit unexpected happened.)

Restless in the depths of the Otherworldly Darkness, an army of countless angels. Simply having one of them possess a human princess maiden to manifest in the human realm was already enough to obliterate the Forest of Ice Blossoms.

(...If this army of angels appeared in the world all at once...)

Just imagining it made him feel bone-chilling terror.

"...Oh, Kamito."

He encountered Claire coming up the stairs.

"...Claire. Where's everyone?"

"Ellis is sleeping in the room. Well, it's only expected since she had been using her spirit throughout the night since yesterday. The darkness spirit is at the tent, helping to treat wounded soldiers."

"I see..."

In the past, Kamito had received Restia's treatment before.

Naturally, as a darkness spirit, she could not use healing-type spirit magic. All she could do to help was simple things like applying medication and bandages.

(...She was unexpectedly clumsy at that.)

"Kamito, what's wrong?"

"No, nothing."

Kamito shrugged and walked alongside Claire.

(...I'd better not mention that "angel" topic to Claire and the rest of them for now.)

There was too little information and even Kamito himself had not organized what little he had in his mind.

Also, unlike Judia's room, someone might overhear if he brought up the topic here. Spies sent from Ordesia might have already infiltrated the castle.

"What were you doing just now, Claire?"

"Since everyone was feeling cold, I used magic to light up the furnaces in the castle."

"That's really wonderful, Claire. You're amazing!"

"Ehehe... Hey, what the heck!? Your gaze looks like you're praising a child!"

Claire acting shy for a bit then pouted angrily.

"By the way, how's Judia's condition."

"Oh, she's currently resting because she's too tired, but it doesn't seem like she has any memory problems. However—"

"However?"

"Her eyes can't see anymore—"

"...Huh?"

Claire gasped.

"I think it might be something like an after effect of being locked in cursed ice for a long period of time. She might recover naturally or with healing from spirit magic—"

"Really..."

Claire murmured with a complicated expression on her face.

"Even if spirit magic were to be used, trying to heal eyes that have gone blind is still very difficult, especially since she spent many years imprisoned in an Elemental Lord's cursed ice."

"Even the imperial capital's best healers are helpless?"

"No matter how high their healing powers, trying to recover lost flesh would already be a problem on a totally different level. This is really something that can only rely on a miracle from the Elemental Lords."

"A miracle..."

At this moment, this word jolted Kamito's memory.

"Speaking of miracles..."

"Hmm?"

"...Well, I was wondering if it's her, she might be able to heal Judia."

"Her?"

"Eighth of the imperial knights' Numbers—Lurie Lizaldia the Miraculous."

Kamito spoke the name that had surfaced in his mind.

"...A-Are you serious?"

"...I know. But it's just a question of possibility."

Faced with Claire's shock, Kamito shook his head.

As far as Kamito knew, Lurie was the top-ranked healer even across the entire continent. If it was her, she might have a chance at healing Judia.

But those miraculous healing hands had currently gone missing.

Why did Lurie conspire to use militarized spirits to attack the Academy? Her motives and goals were still unknown. Also, why did the higher-ups in the imperial army cancel the mission given to special agent operative knight Virrey Branford, to stop tracking Lurie down?

(...Oh well, anyway, that's that.)

Kamito tried to think about it. The reason why Lurie had been able to lurk for many years among the Numbers was because there was a traitor among the ranks of the Empire's top echelon.

The Ordesia Empire was a major nation with a long history. Precisely because of that, its internal corruption was reaching an irredeemable state.

Back when Kamito was living in Greyworth's house, the corruption perpetrated by the Empire's nobles was already a common sight. The imperial council was where demons walked the earth, a demonic den of political and power struggles.

That was a world where the Strongest Blade Dancer's sword skills did not work.

At this point in his thoughts, Kamito began to worry about Fianna who was at the imperial capital.

(...Fianna is in that kind of demonic den right now.)

Although Greyworth was with her, Kamito still felt a bit worried.

—Thus Kamito and Claire returned to their bedroom.

"What do we do after this?"

"My initial goal is achieved. Now we take Restia back to the Academy."

Kamito replied to Claire's question with a shrug of his shoulders.

"...We'll probably be a nuisance for Rinslet if we stay here for too long."

===Part 3===

—Thus, Kamito and his friends immediately started to pack up and get ready to leave.

"...Y-You could stay a few more days before going, you know?"

In Winter Gulf Castle's hall, Rinslet murmured, looking very disappointed.

After bidding Kamito and the others goodbye, Milla and Mireille had gone ahead with Claire, Ellis and Restia, apparently to get the horses ready.

Hence, Kamito and Rinslet were currently alone.

"Well, it's because we sneaked out of the Academy because of my willfulness. Also, we'll probably be a nuisance for the people in the castle if we keep staying here."

"...Of course not."

Rinslet gripped the hem of Kamito's clothing tightly.

Until Margrave Laurenfrost returned from attending the All Nations Conference at the imperial capital, Rinslet had to manage the castle as the head of the Laurenfrost family.

Normally, she could leave the job to Mireille and the Wolf Ritters garrisoned at the castle, but that was not an option given the current circumstances.

"I'm so grateful to you, Rinslet. Thanks to you, I was able to bring Restia back. If I had been alone, I would've definitely met my demise in the Kyria Mountain Range in a blizzard."

"Not at all. I did not really help that much~"

Rinslet shook her head.

"Kamito-san, you are the one I should thank. You helped me rescue Judia and Laurenfrost itself. As the head of the Laurenfrost family, I hereby offer you my gratitude."

Faced with her bowing her head at him sincerely, Kamito smiled wryly.

"Okay, see you back at the Academy. You can count on Claire and I to copy down lecture notes for you."

"Oh, p-please hold on—"

Just as Kamito was about to leave, Rinslet tugged his clothing.

"...Rinslet?"

"Oh, u-umm..."

Pulling his sleeve, she fidgeted for some unknown reason, her face turning bright red.

"...What's up?"

"U-Uh... Well, umm.."

Smooch♪

A surprise kiss.

"...Huh!?"

Rinslet's gorgeous lips had pressed themselves upon Kamito's lips—

Then reluctantly, she parted lightly from his lips.

"Y-Y-You... What are you doing...?"

Kamito was rendered incoherent by her sudden action.

"...~U-Umm... I, well, huaaah..."

Compared to Kamito, Rinslet was in even greater confusion. Her entire face was red, even her ears.

"Calm down, Rinslet, I should be more confused than you."

Kamito's comment finally calmed her down. She cleared her throat and looked at Kamito with her clear, emerald eyes.

(S-So cute...)

Kamito was mesmerized by those watery eyes. His heart raced.

Rinslet took a deep breath and her lips vibrated to speak.

"D-During our journey, Kamito-san, there was something that bothered me greatly."

"Something bothered you greatly?"

Rinslet nodded.

"Ah, yes, umm, when on the snowing mountain with you... during that k-k-kiss, I felt a mysterious power flowing within me."

"W-Wait, what are you talking about?"

Kamito yelled frantically.

"I-I am not lying. It was the same as when the ice dragons were assaulting the castle. I-It was thanks to your kiss, Kamito-san, that I was able to achieve victory!"

"What the heck is going on here!? W-Why would a k-kiss with me cause..."

Blushing, Kamito stuttered. That time in the mountain ravaged by a blizzard, the series of actions she had performed to heal his wounds surfaced clearly in his mind.

"...~Uh, I am not too sure myself why this phenomenon arose."

Rinslet cast her glance away in extreme shyness.

"But I-I definitely received power from my kiss with you, Kamito-san."

"N-No way..."

Before he could say "this can happen," Kamito suddenly realized something.

(Come to think of it...)

He recalled what Ellis had told him this morning.

...Before setting off for Laurenfrost, what had happened before leaving the Academy.

When Kamito had gone to visit the hospitalized Ellis, she had kissed him to apply Wind's Protection, a blessing for keeping travelers safe.

(Indeed, I heard that Ellis recovered her physical strength rapidly after that—)

"...Kamito-san?"

Looking very surprised, Rinslet frowned.

"Have you found some kind of clue in your memories?"

"...N-No, I don't think it's like that..."

While Kamito was frantically trying to gloss over things to get out of the embarrassing situation, Rinslet pretended to cough.

"P-Please do not get the wrong idea. I-I simply... wanted to receive that mysterious power, nothing more!"

Twisting her hair around her finger, she seemed very embarrassed.

"...O-Oh okay, I get it."

When Kamito nodded repeatedly...

"My goodness! Kamito-san, you don't understand anything at all—"

Smooch♪

Sneaking another surprise kiss, Rinslet blushed and ran away.

===Part 4===

"Kamito, what the heck were you doing!?"

"The sun is going to set if we do not hurry and depart."

At the castle's main gates, Claire and the others had the horses ready, waiting for Kamito.

"...S-Sorry. I was too engaged in the conversation with Rinslet."

"With Rinslet? ...Hmm, that somehow sounds a bit suspicious."

"What did you talk about?"

Glare—Claire and Ellis were staring at Kamito with widened eyes.

"Meow—?"

Scarlet also seemed to have suspicions about Kamito and meowed before walking back and forth at Kamito's feet.

"I-It was just a farewell conversation. Let's hurry and head out—"

Taking his horse's reins in his hands, Kamito avoided the girls' eye contact and spoke.

"By the way, where's Restia?"

"The darkness spirit is over there—"

Kamito followed Claire's pointing finger to look.

"...N-No, not this side...!"

Restia was currently struggling against a pony.

"Restia, you don't know how to ride a horse?"

Kamito approached Restia and asked. Restia pouted in a sulk.

"I know nothing of the skills required to ride a horse."

"...Well, it can't be helped."

Restia probably never rode a horse before losing her memories, because she possessed a pair of jet-black wings. They were extremely beautiful. Speaking of which, how could there be spirits who would ride a horse when they had a pair of wings of their own?

"Then ride with me."

"...D-Don't worry. Just watch and I shall master the skills required to ride a horse!"

"The sun would've set by then. Upsy-daisy."

Kamito suddenly wrapped his arms around Restia's waist and seated her on his own horse.

"...~!"

"See, now you're riding, right?"

"S-Seriously, you scared me..."

Restia pouted and sulked.

"Hmm, Kamito..." "...You are spoiling the darkness spirit too much!"

Ellis and Claire pouted angrily.

"...Wow—it feels higher than I expected."

"You'll get used to it soon enough. Grip the reins tightly, okay?"

Restia shifted herself forward a bit and Kamito held the reins too.

"—Then let us depart. O bird of calamity ruling over demonic winds, I beseech thee to use thy wings to guide us towards the correct path!"

On horseback, Ellis raised her hand in the air and gestured, summoning the demon wind spirit to lead the way.

"Kehhhhhhh!"

Appearing out of midair, Simorgh responded to his master's call, gliding in the sky.

"What an adorable bird~"

"—Huh?"

Everyone looked at Restia at the same time without thinking.

"...Did you say cute?"

"Yes, the feathers are so fluffy, it's too cute."

But upon hearing Restia's praise—

Suddenly, Simorgh cried out emotionally while soaring in the air.

"Kehhh, kehhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Wow, Simorgh is so happy that he is crying..."

"...C-Crying? I don't get it at all."

"I knew it, your spirit is a bit scary..."

Simorgh flapped his wings fiercely, creating a great gust of wind. Demon wind spirits were spirits that conferred the wind's protective effects upon travelers.

"—Well then, let us hurry back to the Academy."

With Ellis in the lead, Kamito and company advanced on horseback.

At this time, Kamito glanced back—

Standing on a balcony in Winter Gulf Castle, Rinslet was waving goodbye to them.

Waving lightly to her in return, Kamito thus departed from Laurenfrost territory.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume14 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume14 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume14 Chapter1

2015-09-17T16:14:31Z

Selene: /* Part 6 */ wrong comparative

==Chapter 1 - Morning at Winter Gulf==

===Part 1===

There was a room on the highest floor of Winter Gulf Castle, originally used as Margrave Laurenfrost's office.

Currently, the castle's rooms were opened up for the numerous wounded soldiers, hence, this office was the only place remaining where Kamito and company could settle down for a calm conversation without fear of eavesdropping spirits.

A room with only minimum necessary furniture, tables and chairs—

"In other words, you lost your memory too..."

"...Yes."

Shifting her gaze slightly away, the girl nodded lightly.

Kamito and the girl were alone here. Deciding that it might be easier for the two of them to talk alone, Rinslet and the others had tactfully departed.

(...This is Restia, right?)

Kamito thought to himself. He had already confirmed many times with his own eyes.

After all, he could not mistake this appearance.

She was the contracted spirit who had remained at his side the whole time since his childhood.

Even so, his disbelief stemmed from how different she currently was, compared to the Restia he knew so well.

(...The Restia I know would never show such a gaze.)

Slight fear could be seen in her dusk-colored eyes.

That gaze, as though looking at a complete stranger, brought stinging pain to Kamito's chest.

Several days had passed since her awakening in the Forest of Ice Blossoms.

While she was wandering the forest, escaping from the Holy Kingdom's knights who were targeting her, Elfim children had discovered her and hid her at their village.

She had forgotten all memories prior to that, only remembering the name "Restia." Let alone memories of Kamito, she did not even remember the fact that she was a spirit.

(That's very similar to my case when I first woke up...)

Kamito recalled when he had woken up at the Academy recently.

At the time, Kamito had been in a state of amnesia due to the psychological shock of losing Restia.

Due to this condition, he had lost all memories related to Restia.

Of course, no matter how similar their symptoms, seeing as Kamito was a human and Restia was a spirit, they could not be judged using the same standards...

(...Rather, I'd say it's more similar to Iseria's situation.)

Iseria Seaward was the Water Elemental Lord's incarnation who had guided Kamito to these lands. At one point, she had also been sealed underground at the Abandoned City, having lost all her memories apart from her own name.

Although Iseria's case seemed more like someone had intentionally applied a seal, perhaps it was possible that someone's will had interfered with Restia too—?

"So, do you know why you were teleported to this forest?"

She shook her head lightly as soon as he asked his question.

"No, I really can't remember anything before waking up in the forest."

"...I see. If only there were some clues to get your memory back."

Seeing Kamito sigh, she suddenly thought of something, looked up and said:

"Speaking of which, the princess maiden of the Forest Dwellers said the Queen of Ice Blossoms called for me—"

"...Judia?"

The Queen of Ice Blossoms was the title given to the human princess maiden, Judia Laurenfrost, by the Elfim race living in the Forest of Ice Blossoms.

The Otherworldly Darkness had corrupted her three years ago during a failed ritual. Using her as a catalyst to manifest in the human realm, it summoned the guardian spirit Zirnitra to these lands. Merging with the Otherworldly Darkness, Zirnitra had destroyed the Forest of Ice Blossoms within merely the span of one night.

Liberated from the darkness by the Demon Slayer's power, Judia was still sleeping in a room in the castle.

(Judia had called Restia to these lands. If that's true—)

During the instant when Restia vanished, the Otherworldly Darkness spilling out from the shrine of the Elemental Lords, or something else, could have interfered with Restia—

Kamito looked up and turned to Restia again.

"Is there anything else you remember? Anything at all, like individual terms flashing through your mind... Such as 'Instructional School' or 'Dusk Witch'—"

However, Restia simply shook her head gently.

"...I'm sorry. I really can't recall anything."

She whispered very apologetically.

"I still can't understand completely... that I'm a spirit and contracted to you, stuff of that sort—"

Her voice trembled slightly.

"...I'm really sorry... I guess you're still very confused."

Kamito frantically apologized and placed his hand on Restia's head.

"It's fine if you can't remember me. More important than anything else, you're still alive and we're reunited again, that's good enough—"

"..."

Kamito looked at Restia's dusk-colored eyes incredulously.

(...She used to stroke my head during the nights whenever I couldn't sleep.)

Recalling past memories, Kamito smiled wryly.

It was his first time stroking Restia's head. What a new experience.

"U-Umm, it really tickles..."

Troubled whispers came from Restia.

"Oh sorry, I accidentally..."

At this moment, there was knocking at the door of this quiet room.

"Onii-sama, breakfast is ready."

Kamito heard the voice of Mireille, Rinslet's little sister.

"Oh, it's already such an hour—"

Rising from his chair, Kamito opened the door.

Standing in front of the door was Mireille with Milla the maid by her side.

"Good morning, Onii-sama."

Raising her skirt hem lightly in a curtsy, Mireille greeted adorably.

"Oh, good morning. Was it scary last night?"

"I was fine. Onee-sama and Milla were by my side."

Mireille nodded resolutely.

Last night, this Winter Gulf Castle had almost fallen to the siege by swarms of ice dragons controlled by Zirnitra. Even as a proud daughter of nobles, Mireille was only nine years old. It should have been a terrifying experience.

"I see. You're such a brave child, Mireille."

Kamito stooped down to Mireille's height and patted her on the head.

"My goodness, I hate it when you treat me like a child, Onii-sama."

Mireille pouted angrily.

"Kamito, take this—"

"What do I do with it?"

Milla handed out a maid uniform of the same design as what she was wearing.

Looking at Restia behind Kamito, Milla said calmly:

"Wearing Elfim clothing inside the castle is too conspicuous. It would be best to change into this."

"...Understood."

Restia whispered and accepted the maid uniform.

"So, Onii-sama, please leave the room."

"—Why?"

"My goodness! Do you intend to peek on a girl changing?"

"Oh right..."

Set straight by Mireille, Kamito exited the room in a panic.

—Several minutes later, Restia walked out of the room, having changed into a lovely maid uniform.
[[image:STnBD V14 019.jpg|thumb]]

Long black hair reaching to her waist, an excellent match with the whiteness of her maid's headdress.

Back in her old dress of darkness, Restia gave off an aura of mysterious charm, but now, her appearance was that of an ordinary girl.

"It suits you very well, Miss Spirit."

"D-Does it?"

Slightly shyly, Restia blushed.

"Well, Onii-sama, don't you have any comments?"

"O-Oh... It's very cute."

Kamito scratched his cheek while looking away.

"T-Thank you..."

Blushing intensely, Restia looked down in embarrassment.

===Part 2===

"...Hoo, it's really quite cold."

The chilly air of the Laurenfrost lands was making Kamito shiver a bit.

Bringing Restia along in her maid uniform, Kamito was following a parapet wall towards the castle's plaza.

Est had stayed in the room. Kamito had wanted to cancel her sword form, but she seemed quite exhausted after the previous day's battle, giving no response to Kamito's touch.

(...That can't be helped either.)

The castle's halls were filled with injured soldiers. Meals had to be eaten outdoors.

Normally, daughters of nobles would not eat together with commoners, but Rinslet ordered to have the plaza opened up for everyone in the castle to share meals together outdoors.

This was probably one reason why Margrave Laurenfrost's family was well loved and respected by the majority of their subjects.

"...Even so, I'm amazed that it's still holding up after that kind of attack."

From the edge of the damaged wall, Kamito looked down at the plaza below.

Roughly a few hours ago, this castle was still under attack from ice dragons.

Piles of debris and gigantic corpses of ice dragons. Large spirits were clearing up. A long line of soldiers were waiting to eat near tents.

Seeing the soldiers wrapped in blood-soaked bandages, Restia reacted with a pained look.

"There's not enough people to help with treatment?"

"No, the Wolf Ritters' healers have gone off with Father's delegation to attend the All-Nations Conference. The castles of nobles with elementalists are quite far from here and will need more time before they arrive."

Mireille shook her head and explained.

"If only I could use healing magic too."

Restia bit her lip hard and showed a suffering expression.

Seeing that look Restia's face, Milla asked Kamito with a complicated expression:

"Kamito, is this girl really that darkness spirit?"

"...?"

Kamito frowned for an instant, but soon figured it out.

(Oh right, Milla's team was in the Blade Dance—)

Milla had belonged to the Rupture Division, a team that had been crushed by the partnership of Nepenthes Lore and Restia.

Having tasted such terror, Milla probably had difficulty believing that the current Restia was the same one she had encountered in the past.

"...To be honest, I'm not sure either."

Kamito shook his head and replied.

"In terms of appearance, it's definitely Restia, no mistake about it..."

Indeed, looking at the current Restia, one would conclude that the memories and personality constituting the past Restia had vanished completely.

Was her case like Kamito's earlier where simply memories were sealed? Or perhaps—

"...What's wrong?"

Seeing Kamito stop walking, Restia tilted her head and looked back at him.

—This behavior was definitely a habit of the contracted spirit he had spent his past together with.

===Part 3===

Kamito and company descended to the plaza through stairs on the parapet wall.

Amidst the many tents that had been set up, the groans of the wounded could be heard.

—Among them, one group was kept in isolation.

"What's over there?"

"Elfim children from the Forest of Ice Blossoms. The Wolf Ritters are protecting them."

"...!"

Hearing Milla say that, Restia immediately rushed to the tent.

"...Restia?"

Kamito chased after the frantic Restia.

Inside the isolated tent, he saw a familiar looking girl.

(This girl is definitely...)

Lying on the simple bed was the Elfim princess maiden who had collapsed in the forest.

Restia ran to the bedside and called the girl's name.

"...Rana!"

"...Res... tia...?"

The girl opened her red eyes.

"...Thank goodness. I'm so glad you're fine."

Restia exhaled in relief and held the girl's hand.

The girl named Rana blinked—

"Restia, you're not angry?"

"Why would I?"

"Because we did that to you..."

The girl looked down and stammered in embarrassment.

Restia shook her head and held the girl's hand tightly.

"Had your people not hidden me back then, those human knights would have captured me by now. And at the time, all your minds were being controlled by the Queen of Ice Blossoms."

"Restia..."

"You know each other?"

Restia nodded lightly to answer Kamito's question.

"Yes. This girl looked after me during my time with the Elfim village."

"Oh, this girl..."

"You're..."

Rana turned her gaze to Kamito.

"Speaking of which, I still haven't introduced myself since meeting you in the forest. I'm Kazehaya Kamito."

"...Oh, it's you who helped us lay Zirnitra to rest."

Rana held Kamito's hand and said thank you very quietly.

"I'm so glad that everyone seems fine."

Restia swept a glance over the children in the tent.

Bound by the curse cast by the Queen of Ice Blossoms, the Forest Dwellers were weakened and on the verge of death when they were rescued.

However, this comment caused Rana to look gloomy.

"No, although our lives were saved, the Forest of Ice Blossoms has been ruined. We have no place to go now."

"Can't you live somewhere apart from the forest? Even living in human territory is also—"

"We are a race that lives and dies with the forest. Asking us to cast our pride aside in this manner would be impossible."

Rana shook her head, looking drained in energy.

This could not be helped. That forest had been everything to them.

Over there—

"—The forest isn't ruined, you know?"

Mireille interjected.

"...Are you from Margrave Laurenfrost's family?"

Rana widened her eyes in surprise to find out that the feudal lord's daughter had arrived.

"The House of Laurenfrost will pledge their full support to help your people with the restoration of the Forest of Ice Blossoms. If we all work together, the forest will definitely go back to the way it was."

Mireille clenched her fist tightly and declared with intense emotion.

Rana stared at the lord's daughter in dumbfounded astonishment.

Living in the Forest of Ice Blossoms, the Elfim race had been in opposition against the humans of these lands.

Despite this relationship of hostility, this younger girl was—

Without any pretension, she was extending a helping hand to them.

"Let's be friends from now on, okay?"

"..."

Rana stared at the little hand Mireille had extended—

Then she looked at the children in the tent.

Gazing at Rana, the children all nodded together at her.

Rana lightly shook Mireille's tiny extended hand.

Then as though following a vassal's etiquette, she bowed her head.

"We Forest Dwellers agree to pledge our allegiance as vassals to the House of Laurenfrost, to enter and live in the castle under Laurenfrost administration."

"Not as vassals. What we Laurenfrost wish for is an alliance on equal terms."

Mireille spoke cheerfully.

Watching how Mireille was acting, Kamito remarked quietly to Milla.

"From the way it looks, Mireille will grow up to be an excellent ruler."

"...Of course. Mireille-sama does have that kind of potential."

Milla smiled, showing a facial expression that seemed unprecedented.

===Part 4===

"Kamito! You're late!"

"Indeed, my stomach is protesting noisily!"

Standing dressed in aprons, Claire and Ellis were pouting, looking quite displeased.

The kerchiefs they were wearing on their heads looked cute, just like cat ears.

"...I'm sorry. So you two are helping out with cooking to serve the refugees?"

"Yes, manpower seems to be short—"

"I threw together some ingredients from the castle and tried making soup."

Inside the tent, there was a large pot with rising steam. A fragrant aroma was wafting in the air.

The hellcat spirit under the large pot was releasing fierce flames.

"Wow, even Scarlet is helping out. Good job."

Kamito petted Scarlet's head as praise. Scarlet meowed in apparent joy.

"Vegetable with peppers added will help warm the body. There is also beans in the pod, bread and boiled potatoes. If only there were more ingredients."

"...It is all due to the great blizzard at the Kyria Mountain Range. The transport of food supplies has been greatly affected."

Milla spoke quite apologetically.

"No, it's good enough. This soup is very tasty—"

Feeling curious about something at this time, Kamito asked Ellis.

"By the way, Ellis, your injuries are fine already?"

This had happened before they set off from the Academy. Ellis had been gravely wounded by Lurie Lizaldia and would normally need to be hospitalized longer. Since she had pushed herself to visit Laurenfrost, Kamito was very worried about her injuries.

"...~Uh, umm, that is because..."

Saying that, Ellis went bright red in the face for some reason.

"I-I already recovered. Even I myself am frightened by this astounding rate of recovery."

"...Really?"

"Uh, yes, that is the gist of it..."

Ellis turned her face away, looking very shy.

"I guess... it probably is... thanks to you..."

"...Me?"

"...~B-Because, umm... with you... that k-kiss..."

Ellis stammered with her face red. At this moment—

"Hey! Is the food not ready yet?" "We're all starving in the back of the line. Hurry up!"

Gruff voices of soldiers could be heard from behind. Never in their wildest dreams would these soldiers have imagined noble daughters from the Fahrengart and former Elstein families to be cooking for them.

"Leave this to me. You two go have breakfast first."

Milla requested a shift rotation.

"...Yes, sorry about that. Thanks for doing this."

"That's so helpful of you. Scarlet, you can take a break too."

"Meow—"

Scarlet crawled out from the blazing flames. The fire under the pot weakened.

===Part 5===

"Breakfast is this way—"

Claire led them in a direction opposite to the castle plaza, to a place where there were some simple stools and a table made from logs.

"Simorgh and I used fallen trees in the forest to make this table."

"As expected of Ellis, how skillful and thoughtful."

Speaking of which, back when Kamito first enrolled at the Academy, Ellis had created a small house for him that resembled a stable.

...But it was demolished instantly during a fight between Claire and Rinslet.

(...That was a couple months ago already. That sure brings back memories.)

Placing plates on the table for eating bread and soup, they sat down on the stools.

Restia picked an isolated seat next to Kamito.

"Come to think of it, where's Rinslet?"

"Onee-sama is currently making rounds in the castle. I expect her to be here presently."

"...Then it can't be helped. Let's start first."

Claire opened the pot's lid with an expanding aroma of soup.

"Wow, it looks great..."

The instant Kamito smelled the fragrance, he felt an intense appetite. After consuming vast amounts of divine power last night in the battle against Zirnitra, he was now extremely hungry.

Ellis poured a bowl of soup for Kamito. Taking a spoon, Kamito began to drink the soup ravenously.

"...Hmm, although it's a bit spicy... This is great stuff!"

Kamito drink the fragrant soup and praised with a thumbs-up.

"I-Is that so...? Thank goodness..."

"...Hold on, Kamito! T-Try my bread too!"

"...Huh? Don't tell me you made this, Claire?"

Staring at the pile of bread in the basket, Kamito was shocked.

The rye bread was giving off an intense aroma of perfectly baked bread.

At a glance, there was not a single piece of bread that had been burnt to charcoal.

"D-Don't tell me this is canned bread?"

"Kamito, I'm going to get mad."

"...S-Sorry! ...But how did you do it?"

As a result, Claire proudly puffed out her flat chest.

"I'm now able to control the flames I release."

"R-Really? But why—"

"...I'm not so sure myself. Ever since Nee-sama forced me to become the Darkness Queen, I've been able to control the Elstein Flames perfectly."

Claire murmured.

"Prior to that, I've always had to suppress my flames as much as possible, but things are different now. It feels like I can release the flames I want any time now."

"I see now. So the reason why you were only able to make charcoal-like food before was because you couldn't control your flames very well."

"Yes, I feel like I can cook anything now. I won't lose to Ellis and Rinslet anymore."

Claire smiled confidently and made a victory sign with her hand.

"Hoo, the world of cooking is a harsh one."

"Oh Onee-sama!"

Kamito looked towards the plaza ahead to see Rinslet accompanied by Fenrir.

"Hmm, you finally came, Rinslet..."

"Things have finally drawn to a close."

Rinslet arrived at the table and picked up a piece of bread from the basket.

"Did Claire really bake this bread?"

"It's true!"

"Yes, I did not help her."

"Eh..."

Rinslet gracefully tore a piece off with her fingertips and popped it into her mouth.

"..."

"...H-How is it?"

Rinslet swallowed the bread.

"...N-Not... Not bad, I suppose!"

"W-What!? If it's good, then be honest okay?"

"You're too naive. The path of bread baking is very profound... Well, if you beg me sincerely, it's not like I can't mercifully teach you the secret to making bread, okay?"

"...L-Like anyone would beg you... Oh well, if you beg me 'please allow me to teach you' then it's not like I can't consider it, okay?"

"Hmph, impossible!"

"Likewise here!"

Confronted with such a nostalgic argument, Kamito felt too exhausted to comment.

Watching those two—

Restia chuckled and began to laugh.

Everyone focused their gaze on Restia.

"...Uh, e-excuse me!"

Restia blushed and apologized very quietly.

Claire and Rinslet exchanged glances and settled down.

"Hey Darkness Spirit, don't be shy. Eat as much as you want."

Claire handed a piece of bread over to Restia.

"...Yes, thank you. I shall begin."

Restia lowered her head and began to eat the bread in a very ladylike manner.

"...Mm, it is really good!"

"I-Is it? This is bread with walnut added."

"Walnut? So good..."

Watching Restia acting like this, Claire murmured.

"It feels so unusual to see her like this. To think she's that darkness spirit..."

"...Oh well."

Nodding lightly—

Kamito recalled what Milla had said just now.

—Is this girl really that darkness spirit?

(...She really looks just like a human girl. But—)

A spirit reborn as a human—Could something like that actually happen?

"...Speaking of which, how is the situation in the castle?"

"The wounded are more numerous than expected. Reconstruction will likely take more time."

Rinslet shook her head and replied to Ellis.

"I have already sent a letter to my father at the imperial capital. However, they are currently holding the All Nations Conference. Even if they hurry back, it will require a few days."

"Well, I shall ask my grandfather for some support. Just think of it as a small favor to the Laurenfrost family."

"Much appreciated. That would be a great help, Captain."

"Onee-sama, the Elfim's forest restoration will need support too."

"Yes, I know. But before that, the first thing we need to do is bury Zirnitra's remains that is contaminating the forest environment..."

Merging with countless ice dragons, Zirnitra had not been teleported automatically back to Astral Zero. The gigantic remains were still lying in the forest.

Left unattended like this, the currently living trees would absorb the aura of death from the remains and soon perish for real.

"Although there is still a mountain of problems waiting to be resolved, I believe you should rest for a bit first."

As the stand-in master of the Laurenfrost family, Rinslet had kept everything going but her fatigue was reaching a limit. There were clear signs of exhaustion in her demeanor.

"Yes~ I will rest properly once things have been resolved to a point where I need not worry... Oh—"

Rinslet looked at Kamito as though she suddenly realized something.

"...Hmm? What's wrong?"

"U-Umm..."

For some reason, her face turned red and she began to rub her knees together awkwardly.

"A-Actually, there is an excellent method that could erase my exhaustion..."

"An excellent method? Using divine power to massage the body or something?"

"E-Even more effective than that..."

"...?"

"What method is it? Rinslet, hurry and tell—"

"B-Basically, umm... a k-k-kiss with Kamito-san—"

"—Princess!"

Rinslet was interrupted by the head maid, Natalia, who had come running.

"Natalia? Did something happen?"

"Please hasten your return! Judia-sama has awakened!"

===Part 6===

Nefescal Palace at the imperial capital, Ostdakia—

"...Sigh, this is why I hate the palace."

At dawn, Fianna dragged her tired body to her bed and collapsed, sighing deeply.

A certain incident had taken place in the Alphas Theocracy recently. Representatives from the surrounding countries had been invited to the All Nations Conference to discuss countermeasures.

This incident was a sudden coup d'etat in the Theocracy. The mastermind, Sjora Kahn had taken over the palace of Scorpia in merely half a day's time and beheaded the Hierarch.

Currently, the Theocracy was split between the Sjora faction and the former-Hierarch faction, resulting in an intense civil war. The flames of internal strife were blazing with ever increasing intensity and starting to affect neighboring countries.

As a long-term trading partner of the Theocracy's, the Ordesia Empire could not stand aside and watch this happening without intervention. Hence, the All Nations Conference was held.

With a number of breaks in between, the conference had persisted late into the night.

The biggest reason for the conference's slow progress was the Holy Kingdom of Lugia, which used to persist in a harsh stance towards the Theocracy, now changed their tune and expressed support for the coup d'etat's mastermind, Sjora Kahn.

The major kingdom's unexpected attitude gave pause to the other delegates of the other countries, plunging the conference into turmoil.

Dracunia proposed the use of force. With the most trade going on with the Theocracy, the Kingdom of Balstan suggested supporting Second Princess Saladia Kahn. The shrewd Quina Empire feigned a bystander stance, hoping for more turmoil among the various continental nations.

After listening to so many opinions, the Emperor of Ordesia seemed to have difficulty clarifying an official position. Even among the imperial council, opinions were split between intervention and non-intervention factions.

Those wielding the greatest authority after the emperor, namely, Lord Conrad the prime minister, the family of Duke Finegas that stood as the biggest faction in the imperial council, and others were apparently proponents of military intervention.

(However, the nobles in the Arneus faction seem to be supporting the Holy Kingdom's proposal—)

What concerned Fianna the most were the intentions of her elder brother, Arneus.

In fact, the one presiding over this All Nations Conference was Arneus rather than the emperor.

There were also rumors that the emperor would abdicate soon, passing the throne to him.

However, even if it was related to this, the imperial council held a different opinion.

This was the question of Arneus' eligibility.

As far as his younger sister, Fianna, saw things, Arneus would make a poor king given his violent and merciless character. With a fool like him as the emperor, the Ordesia Empire would turn into food for the neighboring major powers within the blink of an eye.

On the other hand, there were nobles who hoped for a foolish and easily manipulated monarch to appear.

(That being said, this has nothing to do with me at all...)

Fianna shook her head quietly. Although there were also people among the nobles who wished to support Fianna, having recovered her power of the spirit contract, to become empress, Fianna had no such intentions at all.

"No matter what, it looks like the conference will drag on."

She sighed deeply again.

...Her anxiety stemmed from uncertainty over how things would turn out in the end.

(...I really want to go back to the Academy to see Kamito-kun and the others.)

Just as she was about to take off her tight-fitting formal dress to change into sleepwear, at that moment—

She heard light knocking at the door.

"...!?"

She paused in what she was doing and looked in the door's direction. The palace's female attendants were not permitted to enter this room. Fianna never expected someone to be visiting the Second Princess at this hour.

(...Also, there should be guards in the corridor.)

Fianna raised her guard and hid a spirit crystal beneath the hem of her dress.

Walking to the door, she asked quietly.

"...Who is it?"

"—It is me, Princess, Your Highness."

She heard the voice of someone unexpected.

"...Could it be you, Lord Conrad?"

Never expecting this, Fianna gasped.

Duke Conrad Batimas was the Ordesia Empire's prime minister, one who held the right to speak on behalf of the emperor on the imperial council.

"Princess, I wish to speak to you regarding some confidential matters. Would you be available right now?"

"...A-As you wish."

Despite some hesitation, Fianna decided she must not make the Empire's prime minister wait too long in the corridor.

Fianna opened the door with her key and discreetly looked outside.

"I am terribly sorry for disturbing you at this hour, Your Highness—"

An elderly man with white hair bowed his head politely.

He seemed to be alone without any attendants.

"Lord Conrad, please come in first."

"Yes, pardon my intrusion."

Lord Conrad stumbled into the room, walking with a cane.

Lord Conrad had often looked after Fianna during her childhood before enrolling in the Divine Ritual Institute. After Fianna lost her power of the spirit contract, he continued to treat her the same as before. This was the kind of rare noble he was.

Precisely because of that, Fianna's impression of him was quite favorable. However—

(...Confidential words for me from the empire's prime minister?)

...Somehow, she had a bad feeling about this.

"Who are the soldiers in the corridor?"

"The soldiers here are all my loyal subordinates because those of unproven origins must not come near you, Princess."

Lord Conrad swept his gaze around the room's walls in a circle.

"It seems that there are no spirits in this room?"

"...Yes, I deployed a barrier of sorts."

"Very well, then I shall cut straight to the chase."

Lord Conrad nodded lightly, staring intently into Fianna's eyes.

"Your Highness, I wish to support you as the next empress."

"...Eh?"

His words were not unexpected. Rather, Fianna knew that there could be no other reason for the Empire's prime minister to pay her a visit at this time.

However, even so, she still could not suppress the wavering in her heart.

"Lord Conrad, I—"

"Your Highness, please look at this."

Lord Conrad interrupted Fianna's reflexive refusal and took out a scroll from his bosom, opening it in front of Fianna's eyes.

"...This is—"

Written on the scroll were the names of many people with traces of blood on them.

Fianna pretty much had some impression of every name. They were aristocrats wielding power and influence in the Ordesia Empire.

"Indeed, this is a blood-signed petition from the various nobles supporting your bid to become empress."

"...Eh, no way..."

Including the prime minister, there was a total of twenty-four names recorded on the scroll. This represented roughly a quarter of the imperial council. There were this many nobles who hoped for Fianna to ascend to the imperial throne.

"Indeed, Arneus is my foolish brother. However, to ask me to become empress, this—"

"If Prince Arneus were to become emperor, the Ordesia Empire shall be set on a path headed to ruin sooner or later. He can be regarded as nothing more than exploited by nobles in the Arneus faction. There is nothing worse than this—"

Lord Conrad lowered his voice and whispered to Fianna.

"Because Prince Arneus has the Holy Kingdom secretly backing him."

"...The Holy Kingdom?"

Fianna asked involuntarily.

If the Holy Kingdom of Lugia were to cast its shadow over the Ordesia emperor, indeed, it was only natural for Lord Conrad to worry as the prime minister.

(...Arneus' opinions in the All Nations Conference has been unnaturally in line with the Holy Kingdom this time.)

...It was a plausible suggestion. Ever since the end of the Ranbal War, the Holy Kingdom had started eyeing Ordesia greedily.

"Does His Majesty know of this?"

"Most regrettably, Prince Arneus has won His Majesty's deep trust. Rather, it would be better to say that His Majesty himself has the possibility of falling under the Holy Kingdom's patronage—"

"Unthinkable..."

"I believe that His Majesty has not taken a forceful stance against the Theocracy on this occasion may be partially due to consideration for the Holy Kingdom's wishes."

Lord Conrad's gray eyes stared intently at Fianna.

"Between you, who has already graduated from the Divine Ritual Institute, First Princess Linnea and direct descendants of imperial lineage who are in the line of succession, Princess Fianna, you are the only one who was selected by the imperial family's spirit."

"...But as the most suitable successor? Are you sure you are not mistaken?"

"Please berate me if my words offend you, but for the sake of our homeland's future, I am willing to incur your resentment, Your Highness."

"An empress will face opposition from the surrounding nations. The Divine Ritual Institute has decreed that princess maidens who serve spirits are forbidden from involving themselves in politics."

"There are past precedents of empresses in history. In Dracunia's case, a spirit ascended to the throne. Alternatively, if Your Highness would select a husband from among the Empire's nobles—"

"...No, absolutely not...!"

Fianna cried out reflexively.

(...Because I have someone I love already!)

"...Princess?"

"N-No, well..."

Fianna's face turned red. She coughed deliberately for obfuscation.

Lord Conrad hunched his shoulders and spoke as though lecturing.

"...Indeed, it is only natural for Your Highness to feel hesitation. This requires time for you to contemplate."

"I shan't become the empress."

"The time has simply not come yet. This is fine for now. Well then—"

Lord Conrad interrupted her and took out something from his bosom.

It was ''spirit crystal'' glowing with ominous light, as red as blood.

Fianna had seen this spirit crystal before.

"—Don't tell me this is a Bloodstone!?"

An extremely rare type of spirit crystal, on the level of national treasures, the Bloodstone could only be mined from Astral Zero's sanctuary.

This was the same type of spirit crystal as what Fianna had stolen when she fled from the imperial palace. However, the spirit sealed in her Bloodstone was lost during the battle against Jio Inzagi.

The prime minister placed the ominously glowing spirit crystal lightly into Fianna's palm and closed her hand.

"This is something that can protect you. Please keep in on your person at all times."

"Protect me?"

"The nobles in the Arneus faction wish to assassinate you, Princess. Dame Greyworth's word no longer holds sway over the imperial council. You must protect yourself properly now."

"...How ironic. Back when everyone called me the Lost Queen, no one ever thought to take my life, because I was not even worth killing—"

Fianna bit her lip and spoke in self-deprecation.

"Whether friend or foe, there is no longer anyone remaining in this palace who underestimates you, Your Highness."

The prime minister shook his head and reached for the door.

"—See you later at the imperial council."

The door closed with a dry noise.

Fianna gripped the Bloodstone forcefully.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume14 Prologue|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume14 Chapter2}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter8

2015-04-20T22:07:48Z

Selene: Typo: tress -> trees

==Chapter 8: Ellis' Determination==
===Part 1===

"Ah..."

As Kamito opened his eyes, the familiar ceiling of Claire's room came into his vision.

Warm sunlight was shining through the curtain.

(...Eh? I... Why was I sleeping?)

His memory was in a mess.

He didn't know when his pajamas were put on him, or when his bandages were wrapped on him.

Next to his bed, there was a cracked spirit crystal that he believed was used for healing.

Kamito was going to just stand up for now—

"Hoo... Ah...!"

Burning like pain ran at the side of his abdomen.

When he took a look, the blood at the bandages wrapped around his abdomen had dried up and hardened.

(That's right, I—)

Due to that pain, Kamito finally remembered.

(I was pierced at my abdomen by that spirit...)

It was the demonic mirror spirit that went out of control due to the power of the Cursed Armament Seal.


The spirit that wounded Kamito was annihilated by Velsaria.

With overwhelming destructive force. Without even leaving any traces.

A spirit, which was thoroughly destroyed to that extent, could not even return back to Astral Zero.

It should have been completely eradicated.

"The Academy's strongest blade dancer— huh?"

Precisely because it was a sealed spirit the same as Est, that fortress was an abnormal elemental waffe.

She was becoming far stronger than the time at the Blade Dance three years ago.

(...With how I am now, could I defeat her?)

As he clenched his left hand which had once been holding a jet-black demonic sword, he asked himself.

He had a blank of three years where he went embarking on the journey to find Restia.

There was also the fact that the spirit contract with Est was still incomplete.

If it was about the reasons that he couldn't win, he could come up with as many as he liked.

(That orphan of the «Instructional School» — Jio Inzagi had said that I've become weak...)

That was because Kamito was subconsciously protecting his companions.

If that was a weakness, then—

(... I have indeed become weak, heh.)

Enduring the pain like that of a terrible burn wound, he finally got up from the bed.

Kamito's uniform was hanging on a wall of the room. It was a mere shadow of its former self with all that damage.


It was probably decided that there would be no point in washing it now, so it was left there like that.

While he placed both hands on the wall, he started walking with shaky footsteps.

After he searched his uniform's chest pocket, he took out a present and a chocolate.

The chocolate had melted and been flattened, but it was something that Claire made with great trouble. So, he was going to eat it gratefully.

After making his resolve and tossing a bite-size piece into his mouth, sweetness instantly spread out inside his mouth.

"...Hn? This is surprisingly..."

Although there was still a bit of bitterness, it was properly made deliciously.

Compared to the coal she had been mass-producing, she had improved considerably.

(...She basically is a very hard working person, isn't she?)

Her eccentrics that went with her mood was her weakness, but as she was an honour student, she was fast at apprehending things.

If she was serious, her cooking should also certainly conspicuously improve.

"—Kamito!?"

Suddenly, the room's door opened.

The one who came in, was Claire holding crumpled bandages with both hands.

"Y-You, what are you doing!"

"Nm? The chocolate you gave me was made pretty well. You've worked hard."

"Eh?"


Kamito frankly praised—

Claire's face immediately reddened.

"I-Isn't that obvious? I-I've practised a lot after all... Eh, that's not the point. W-Why are you awake? Your body still isn't in a condition to walk, right?!"

"Ah, no, just walking isn't a problem, look... Ouch!"

Just by slightly moving his arm, pain ran through the side of his abdomen.

"...Haaa. You really are a fool, your wound opened again, didn't it? Come on, sit there. I'll put new bandages on you."

"Ahhh, sorry..."

Being softly pressed on his shoulders by Claire, Kamito was made to sit on the bed.

Under the gentle treatment from Claire that was different from usual, Kamito's heart ended up beating quickly.

"...Geez, you're a fool."

While Claire wrapped the bandages unskillfully—

She told Kamito what happened after he fainted.

The two, who reached out to the Cursed Armament Seals, were found unconscious in the forest.

It seemed like they were arrested immediately after the arrival of the Knights and were moved to the capital. Laying their hands on the Cursed Armament Seals did not mean that it ended with just breaking the academy rules. They would end up being charged for their crimes by the council that judged elementalists.


The actions by Velsaria, who got the general public involved, did not cause any deaths, and in addition, as a result of suppressing the casualties in the town to the minimum, she seemed to have ended up not being charged.

The one who issued the ruling was Greyworth, however— this judgement was probably pushed back to just before the Blade Dance and it —without a doubt— involved the speculation of the congress of the Ordesia Empire that there was no way they could punish the academy's strongest candidate.

After Ellis helped Claire move Kamito, she seemed to have stayed confined in her room.

It might be that she felt responsible as the Captain for the fact that she couldn't protect the town from destruction and that she couldn't prevent students from getting involved with the Cursed Armament Seals.

"... How long did I sleep?"

"For almost a day. The Valentia Holy Festival ended a long time ago."

"Is that so..."

Kamito glanced at the clock hanging on the wall.

Since last night, more than half a day had already passed.

"Claire, I'm sorry for being late."

Kamito handed over the small box, which he took out of his uniform a while ago, to Claire.

"What?"

"Ah... Err, this is your present... For your birthday. Although it's already over."

"...!?"


Claire widely opened her ruby eyes.

"No way, why...?"

"Rinslet told me. Well, for an ojou-sama of a noble, this may not be something of high value."

"..."

Receiving the box, Claire untied the ribbon with fidgety hands.

Inside the box, a cat-shaped silver pendant was perfectly placed.

"T-This, isn't this what I wanted...?"

"Weren't you continuously looking at it that time?"

"U-Uh, but..."

Claire gently and preciously took out the pendant.

"This should be expensive. You aren't even a noble, how did—"

"I asked a big favour from Ellis, and got an advance on the remuneration from the Knights."

"...S-So... It was like that."

Claire tightly clasped the pendant, while she looked at Kamito with her eyes glancing upwards—

"...Th-Thank you, Kamito"

And said that shyly.

Kamito's heart spontaneously beat faster at her expression that she usually didn't even show.


[[Image:STnBD V03 193.jpg|thumb]]
(...T-This person, making such a face is criminally cute—)

He had been thinking that he would hear something like—"You're sensible for a slave at best".

He did not think she would express her gratitude that frankly.

"Sorry, Kamito... Err, I was at fault."

"Mn?"

With another unbelievable line emerging, Kamito doubted his ears.

"I-I'm saying that I was at fault... Err, for getting angry and chasing you out. You joined the Knights for the sake of earning money to gift me this?"

"Ah, no, that's—"

Just when he was about to say it, Kamito closed his mouth.

Although it wasn't entirely like that— it seemed better to remain silent at this point.

"Despite that I didn't even listen to your explanation and willfully got angry... Sorry."

Her red twin tails drooped down.

"No, I'm at fault, my words were insufficient at that time. Sorry."

"Kamito..."

"—Hey, are you people done?"

There was the sound of a cough.

"...!?"


The two turned away in a fluster.

"Fianna, since when were you here!?"

"From when Kamito-kun pressed on coercively, saying 'It's time for you to become more frank, even though you always say you hate it— the truth is you want to be messed up by me, right?'"

"Don't fabricate an impossible fact!"

"Y-Yeah! T-To be messed up... T-That's not allowed!"

Claire turned steamily bright-red and got angry.

"Hoho, I'm joking. Really Claire, what are you getting red for, I wonder?"

"W-Wh-What did you come here for, Ero-Queen?!"

"As our opponent for the match tomorrow has already been declared, I came here to tell you that!"

"Our opponent for the match?"

"Yeah, our opponent is the first-ranking —Velsaria Eva's— team~"

"...!"

Claire's expression became sharp.

"...The Silent Fortress', huh?"

As long as they kept on winning through, she was an opponent they would have to face one day.

Claire should have been prepared for this.

However, the power that eradicated two mighty high level spirits in an instant was—


"—No problem."

Kamito picked up the elemental waffe sword that was leaned on the side of the bed.

"I will defeat Velsaria. I have to make her open her eyes with my hands."

"W-What are you saying!"

Claire sharply glared at Kamito.

"With that kind of injury, there's no way you can participate in the match tomorrow?"

"She isn't an opponent you two can win against."

"T-Things will work out. Putting Velsaria herself aside, the others have not yet matured as a team. As they were just head-hunted from the Knights, their training in coordination have also not yet been sufficiently—"

"That Silent Fortress isn't such an easy opponent."

"That's..."

Claire had a impulsive personality, however, as an elementalist, she was endowed with calm eyes for battles.

Just with that, she wouldn't mistake the strength difference between Velsaria and her.

The strength of Claire, who uses Scarlet, towered above the rest of the elementary students but, even with that, she wasn't an opponent she could win against.

Former princess maiden of the «Divine Ritual Institute» Fianna was an expert at ritual dances but it did not change the fact that she's a novice at battles. Her Georgios was certainly strong but considering the fact that it could not be released as an elemental waffe, its options for battles were limited at any rate.


Besides, in order to attack the floating fortress, a spirit that could make powerful long-range attacks was necessary.

The thing that would be dealing with the anti-air battle in Team Scarlet would currently be only Claire's spirit magic. However, it would be impossible for ordinary spirit magic to break that armor.

"But, if I were to be an attacker, we could somehow hold for five minutes—"

Onto Kamito who was about to get out of bed—

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mugyuu*

"Yeah yeah, no matter how sturdy Kamito-kun's body is, participating in tomorrow's match is absolutely a no-go."

Fianna pressed the cleavage of her soft breasts.

Claire angrily glared at Kamito, whose face turned red from the comfortable feeling of elasticity.

"That's right, an injured person like you would just become a burden."

"..."

It was vexing but he couldn't make a rebuttal.

Indeed, even if Kamito, who was seriously injured, participated, he would just end up being a hindrance.

"Then... is Team Scarlet forfeiting?"

"That's—"

Kamito, who asked, understood it. That option was not possible.

Once one forfeited a match, one's ranking would significantly drop as a penalty.


Even without that, if they don't defeat the first ranking team here, the possibility of sixth-ranking Team Scarlet to enter the top participating three within the next two weeks would almost disappear.

"..."

A heavy atmosphere filled the room, and at that moment—

"Fuu, I hear what you're saying!"

An elegant voice came from outside the room.

The one coming in with her platinum-blonde hair swaying was Rinslet.

Carol the maid was courteously standing behind her..

"Rinslet, what are you doing entering my room as you please!?"

"Everyone, it seems like my power is needed."

Ignoring Claire who complained, Rinslet boldly walked.

She stopped in front of Kamito, who was sitting on the bed, and brushed up her hair.

"As long as it is me, I'll see that the fortress lady falls to the ground."

"Milady is saying that she wishes to join Claire-sama's team."

Carol simultaneously translated what Rinslet's words meant.

"Is that right, Rinslet?"

"...N-No! I just..."

Rinslet asked for Carol's help in a fluster.

"Fufu, milady, you're really not honest."


Placing her hands near her mouth, Carol giggled.

"—Rinslet!"

Suddenly, Kamito stood up and grasped her shoulders.

[[Image:STnBD V03 199.jpg|thumb]]
Her slender shoulders started trembling.

"Hyan! W-what are you doing! Grabbing a lady's shoulders so violently!"

She protested with a shrilling voice. However, Kamito did not let go.

"..."

"Ah, wha..."

With Kamito staring at her, Rinslet quickly quieted down.

Her face turned bright red as she pinched the edge of her skirt..

"S-Stop...Err If you look at me in such a way, I-I'll end up feeling strange."

"K-Kamito, what are you doing!?"

"Kamito-kun, no matter the circumstances, you're overly lacking in distinction."

Ignoring Claire and Fianna, who raised their voices—

"Please, Rinslet. Join our team."

"Eh?"

Rinslet was astonished. Claire also was staring in wonder.


Rinslet's elemental waffe «Freezing Arrow» was a long range attack elemental waffe. Especially as Kamito would be unable to enter tomorrow's match, they would want to include her into the team by all means.

Although, as Claire would belligerently ask, this ojou-sama would certainly put on her pride. So, that's why Kamito made a begging appearance.

Rinslet—

"A-Alright..."

Like a bride that was proposed to, she docilely nodded.

"I-If Kamito-san says so..."

Blushing, she twirled the tips of her hair with her fingertip.

"Isn't this fine, Claire?"

Kamito gently let his hands go from Rinslet's shoulders and turned around.

Claire sighed, saying "It can't be helped".

"Certainly, if we cared about its appearance, we can't win against that «Silent Fortress». At any rate, we would need ranged support, and its strength is so-so."

"W-Wait, please don't misunderstand. I offered to join your team because Kamito-san requested it."

Carol pacified Rinslet, who flew into a rage.

In any case, this meant that they now ended up being able to make long distance attacks from the ground.


(...If I add myself in as an attacker, our balance would become good.)

Claire seemed to have thought of the same thing as Kamito.

"All we're left with is one more person, we'll need someone with the power of an attacker though..."

She mumbled with a serious look.

Just then, there was the sound of knocking from the door.

"...?"

Everyone looked at each other... Having visitors come to this room was unusual.

Claire walked over and opened the door.

The ones outside the door— were two unexpected people.

"Y-You two!?"

While Claire held onto the door knob, she widened her eyes.

"Claire Rouge, we have a request for you..."

"...Although we know that something like this isn't the courtesy of making a request."

They were Ellis' teammates who should be recuperating at the academy's medical institution.

They were Rakka and Reishia from the Sylphid Knights.

===Part 2===

In a dark room with all its curtains closed—

Ellis was cowering in her bed with a face that lacked aspiration.

What she was absent-mindedly staring at was a spirit crystal sealed with memories.

There was the figure of Velsaria that Ellis idealized when she was young.

She also didn't go for the Knights meeting this morning. This was, of course, her first time.

What she was wearing wasn't the academy uniform, but pajamas with polka-dots.

Without even tying her ponytail, her long hair spread out radially on her bed..

(—You are not a knight.)

Velsaria's words were revived in her head.

(It may be just as what Aneue said...)

Amidst the darkness, Ellis had firmly grasped her bed sheet.

(...While I've said that that's not it, in the end, I couldn't protect anything.)

The townsfolk who were enjoying the festival.

The students that ended up involved with the Cursed Armament Seal.

In addition— even her precious comrades from the Knights.

Even Kamito, who came to assist the Knights out of good will, had sustained serious injuries.

(It's all my responsibility. If I had gotten more of my act together, this would—)

It was also natural that the upperclassmen responded to Velsaria's invitation and left the Knights.


There would be no one who would follow a powerless captain only speaking of ideals.

"...I...am not qualified to call myself a knight—"

"That's right, in your current state, you are not qualified to be called a knight, Ellis."

"...!"

Ellis threw up her blanket in shock.

"Claire Rouge?"

"Sorry, but I melted your keyhole."

As Claire said that, she was entering the room without any discretion.

"W-Why are you here, and what do you mean that I don't have the qualifications of a knight!?"

"Heh~ You still have the spirit to get angry after an insult. I feel at ease now."

As Claire walked to the side of the bed, she placed her hands on her hips and looked down at Ellis.

Normally, Ellis would have gallantly stared back, but—

Now, she averted her eyes like she was being overwhelmed.

"...H-Has Kamito awakened yet?"

"Yeah, he even said some reckless things like participating in tomorrow's match."

"What—? Don't tell me, with that kind of injury?"

"That's right. Furthermore, our opponent is the Academy's strongest «Silent Fortress»."

"That's crazy, what are you all thinking!?"


Ellis stood up to grab Claire.

"Do you still not understand Aneue's strength?"

"Ah, she is certainly a powerful elementalist— but it doesn't mean she's invincible."

"What?"

Ellis frowned.

Velsaria Eva Fahrengart was the strongest in the Academy.

This was a fact everyone knew of.

"Three years ago, Ren Ashbell defeated her."

"That's— She is the strongest blade dancer. That comparison is just too different."

"True. But, we have the goal of defeating that Ren Ashbell."

"Wha—?"

Towards those words that Ellis had never imagined of— she was at a loss for words.

(...Defeat Ren Ashbell!?)

"How is that possible—?"

"It is possible. I mean I'll do it~"

"..."

Claire's eyes were serious.

She was seriously thinking of defeating the strongest blade dancer.


"I will win through the Blade Dance. Then, I will definitely get my «wish» granted. Whether if it is the Silent Fortress or the strongest blade dancer, anyone who gets in my way shall just be brought down."

Glaring straight ahead were her pupils harbouring calm flames.

Small anxieties were inside Ellis' heart.

"I-I..."

"Ellis, did you plan on entering the Blade Dance with such resolution?"

Claire seized Ellis' collar.

"Is your ideal of a knight that you're aiming to be something of this level?"

"—No!"

Ellis got startled and pushed Claire's hands away.

"I am... I am a prided knight of the Fahrengart!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Boom!*

Violent winds blew about in the room.

The bed sheet was blown away, and the small items on the desk and furnishings were dancing in mid-air.

The curtains were ripped apart, and bright light suddenly shone into the dark room.

"..."

After the storm eased down—

"It looks like your winds are still blowing."


Claire suddenly smiled.

Then, she thrust her finger towards Ellis.

With her other hand on her hips—

"Ellis, join our team!"

"...W-What?"

Ellis was dumbfound and asked back.

"Me... Team Scarlet?"

"Correct. If you join, we can win— against that Silent Fortress."

Claire nodded with a serious expression.

However, Ellis firmly shook her head.

"Sorry, that's an unreasonable talk. I already have companions to fight with—"

"—Captain!"

"?"

Ellis turned around towards the voice she had heard from outside the room.—

"Y-You two!?"

The ones over there were a lively-looking girl with short hair and a similar-looking girl with braided hair.


They were her teammates Rakka and Reishia.

"...You slipped out from the medical centre?"

They should be having complete rest.

They shouldn't be allowed to be out at such a place.

"Why...?"

"We are, erm, hoping that Captain would partake in the Blade Dance."

Rekka said while painfully coughing.

Reishia nodded.

"We decided it ourselves. We already knew that we wouldn't be able to return to the academy before the Blade Dance... So—"

"You're... disbanding... the party?"

Having a stunned expression, Ellis looked at her two teammates.

"..."

"N-No, I will not allow that!"

"Captain, we're—"

"We had promised! To participate in the Blade Dance together!"

Ellis shouted like a child throwing a tantrum .

"We aren't able to. So—"

"But we really wanted to fight together... So, we'll like to entrust our wish to you, captain."

"Rekka, Reishia..."


"Please, fight for us too."

"I want to see Captain's blade dance. A blade dance, like a gale, that blows everything."

"..."

Ellis—

Firmly bit her lips and clenched her fist.

Both sides refused to give up— Their glaring gazes ran into each other.

The one who sighed first was Ellis.

"...I understand. You two win."

"Captain!"

The two girls let out a lively scream.

"—Claire Rouge."

Ellis calmly turned towards Claire.

It wasn't the lifeless face from just now.

It was the face of a gallant knight.

"I, Ellis Fahrengart, request to join Team Scarlet."

"Welcome, Ellis~"

Claire smiled and stretched out her right hand.

Ellis grabbed that hand in return.


"I'll prove to that person my way of a knight."

===Part 3===

The strongest blade dancer— Ren Ashbell.

Three years ago, since the day she crossed her blade with hers, Velsaria's life changed.

On that day, she received a great shock.

Before that day, Velsaria had taken pride in being the strongest knight.

It wasn't like she was making light of the girl, who appeared before her eyes, for being a title-less newcomer two years younger than her.

No matter who it was, as long as they faced her, she would wield her full strength and strike them down.

That was her belief as a Knight.

She fought with all her strength— And then, she was defeated.

However, what grew in her heart at that time was not hatred.

It was more like a sense of veneration towards her.

It was something trivial; she too was, like Ellis and the other girls, fascinated by Ren Ashbell's blade dance.

So, what she received a shock from was not the defeat.

It was the eyes that the strongest girl faced at her, the loser.


What was reflected in the girl's jet-black pupils—

Was not hostility, not pity, not contempt— There wasn't even any emotions.

Velsaria was not even reflected in the girl's eyes.

...It was unforgivable. There was no way she could could accept that.

She would defeat that strongest girl and make her '''acknowledge her existence'''.

This was probably— in a sense, an emotion that was comparable to love.

(...Soon, I can fight her again in the Blade Dance.)

Any other things were irrelevant.

(Even if my mind and flesh are consumed by this «heart»—)

Late at night. Deep inside the «Spirit Forest»—

Loitering alone in the darkness, Velsaria had been suppressing her feelings of haughtiness.

At this moment, the bushes behind her moved slightly.

"—Is that you, witch!"

"Ha, as expected of you, you were able to detect my presence~"

There was the voluptuous sound of laughter heard within the forest.

The one who appeared was —the Cursed Armament maker— Vivian Melosa.

"You did well yesterday, because of you I got good data~"

"I knew it, it was you who implanted those Cursed Armament Seals on them."


Velsaria emitted a fierce murderous aura. Leaves of the trees swayed like they were astir.

"Yes, but, they broke immediately. Even for the famous Areshia Spirit Academy, I can't seem to come across a fine specimen like yourself!"

[[Image:STnBD V03 212.jpg|thumb]]
"Disappear. I told you to never appear in front of me again."

"Wah, you're pretty cold. I just came here to check out the corrosion rate of the «heart»."

"I have no intentions to assist your research. The «heart» is being fully controlled."

Vivian Melosa laughed out loud.

"Please stop acting tough. For '''a Cursed Armament Seal engraved on a heart'''— the only one who could control such a thing is possibly the Dusk Witch. If you just leave it like that, you will die in a few years~"

"Not a problem. As long as I live till the Blade Dance two weeks later, it is enough."

"That troubles me. You are actually a specimen I took a liking to—"

In an instant, Velsaria turned towards Vivian Melosa and released her elemental waffe.

A lump of compressed divine power blew apart the trees in the forest and gouged out the space before her.

After the dust had settled, there was no one there. There was only the dense darkness.

"...That damned witch."

Facing the empty space, Velsaria bitterly groaned.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Thump*—, the «heart» ached.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter7|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter9}}</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume02 Chapter4

2015-03-15T17:24:58Z

Selene: Undo revision 427266

==Chapter 4 - Spring Training Camp==

One night during a certain holiday in May, Hisui's home welcomed its first guests since Rushella moved in.

"...Thank you for your hospitality."

"Same here, thank you for your hospitality."

In stark contrast, Eruru entered expressionlessly as Mei followed cheerfully.

Their luggage were also completely different. Eruru simply carried a medium size travel bag that probably contained bare essentials while Mei lugged a massive trolley case, looking as if she were going to travel abroad.

"What is wrong with you, why do you have to bring so much luggage!? And why did you come along!?"

Rushella stood at the entryway to welcome the two girls. Greatly displeased, she pointed at Mei's large suitcase.

This was Hisui's earlier suggestion, to come to his house to research and organize their information about the "witch" -- but Rushella seemed dissatisfied for some reason, raging away very early in the morning.

"Oh my, need I remind you I am Eruru-chan's assistant? And letting a young man and woman spending time alone under one roof... What if something were to happen?"

"...In my view, being alone with you is when something might happen, it scares me so much..."

Standing firmly in Rushella's camp, Hisui retorted to express his own anxiety.

Eruru's style was direct and expedient, always relying on biting commentary or violence. On the other hand, Mei was disposed to sexual harassment that was impossible to defend against, which was the most troublesome in a certain sense.

"Don't be like that. After all, this is just one part of work, as well as a chance for me to survey my future living conditions."

"...I already know. Anyway, let's go in first."

Helplessly, Hisui let Mei and Eruru into the house.

Mei looked around the house with great interest, poking and touching things here and there.

"Hmm mmm... I see, the rooms are decorated quite tastefully, and very well cleaned too."

"Of course! This is my house after all!"

"What are you feeling proud of, it's probably all Hi-kun's work, right?"

Mei dismissed Rushella's proud declaration but the arrogant vampire remained unfazed.

"It is only natural for my servant to take care of my everyday life, right? The fruits of his labors are my accomplishments!"

"...Hmph. By the way, since all the housework is undertaken by Hi-kun, then he also does the laundry, right? Including hanging them out to dry and folding them?"

"Of course! These menial tasks are his job, naturally."

"...So you don't mind?"

"Mind what?"

Hearing Mei trying to imply something, Rushella asked with puzzlement.

Mei continued with a poker face and pointed out an outrageous fact.

"What about your underwear and the like -- so he dries and folds them too?"

A moment of silence.

Then -- Rushella's face went completely red as she rushed over and grabbed Hisui by his collar.

"You, y-y-you, to think you went that far......!!"

"Eh -- why are you talking about it after all this time!? I thought you didn't care!?"

"So annoying, shut up! You lowly servant, to think you took my u-u-underwear......!"

"Oh my, who knows what he's been doing with them in secret. Say, have you counted them for any missing ones?"

As Mei sadistically added fuel to the fire, Rushella's face went even redder as she pummeled Hisui with her fists.

"It hurts, hey, stop it! Sudou, you stop saying these unnecessary things!"

"Oh my, it must be so stimulating for boys in puberty, right? So what's the situation actually?"

"...Folding that kind of stuff for her personally would be a bit much, so I simply put them in the box in her room. That's always been the case, right?"

Hisui explained as if trying to appease Rushella, prompting her to recall how things had been done.

"...Right, the underwear were always delivered together. I fold them myself..."

"See? Look how thoughtful I am. When washing them I also put your underwear in a separate washing bag......"

"......!!"

As soon as he spoke, Hisui's chin was struck by another of Rushella's punches.

Dazed by the impact, he protested.

"What the heck!?"

"So annoying, shut up!"

Rushella was on the verge of tears.

Mei nodded in agreement and even Eruru, who had been watching uninvolved, spoke up.

"Hi-kun is in the wrong here."

"You are really too insensitive."

"What kind of responses is this from you two!? My life is not easy, okay?! This is simply Rushella's underwear, this is simply Rushella's underwear, this is simply Rushella's underwear... Do you know how many times I have to silently say that to myself and the effort it took to avoid looking at them in order to stay calm? Think about my plight here!"

Hisui cried out emotionally but Mei continued with her trouble-making.

"Truly, you lead a life of suffering. Since you must have washed your foster parent's underwear as well, you should have gotten used to it to a certain extent?"

"...Well, compared to that person's black or red underwear, rich in vampire style and adult flavor, Rushella's pastel-colored ones are more of the cute variety..."

...Before he could finish, Hisui was struck by Rushella's special attack as she sobbed and wept.

Hisui painfully held his face, while Mei and Eruru sighed in exasperation as they watched from the side.

"...This is completely -- entirely Hi-kun's fault."

"Agreed. I have never seen anyone so insensitive."

"......No one will marry me anymore......"

Rushella wailed in a barely audible voice, covering her face with both hands. Only then did Hisui finally understand.

".........Sorry, it's my bad."

Despite Hisui relenting and apologizing, the girl trio's penetrating gazes remained. In order to avoid their scorching glares, Hisui decided to eliminate the issue at its root.

"...By the way, if you don't want me to see your underwear, then wash it yourself! It's not like you have a lot!"

"...Indeed. It might be more troublesome, but compared to letting this guy wash......"

Rushella brushed away her tears as she started agreeing with Hisui's suggestion. But Mei poured more fuel on the dying fires of rage.

"Isn't this actually quite a dilemma? I think you need to consider carefully first?"

"How so?"

Rushella asked, confused. Mei answered with an impish smile.

"Then it's your turn to wash Hi-kun's underwear."

Mei pointed to Hisui's crotch as she spoke.

Rushella's gaze followed her finger -- her cheeks getting hotter and hotter, she started punching Hisui like a sandbag again.

"You, you, y-y-you lowly servant -- ! What are you asking me to do!?"

"Nothing, I didn't ask you to do anything for me! Besides, this is no big deal!! Stop getting so worked up! How innocent are you, really!?"

"So annoying, shut up!!"

Rushella held Hisui against the floor as she continually pummeled him.

"...I knew it, cohabitation isn't really working out for you two, right? How about I switch with her?"

"......No."

"I'm different from this child, you know? Hi-kun, even if you put any underwear with strange sticky substances on them into the washing machine, I will diligently take them out and personally hand wash them for you."

"Give me a break, okay? Could you stop trampling the most sensitive spot in a boy's psyche!?"

"I haven't finished talking yet! You rude fellow!!"

...Then Hisui suffered yet another beating. Finally released, he was met with Eruru's gaze of derision.

"Stop wasting time with such a farce... Where is your foster parent's collection? I would like to get on with the tour, you know?"

"...What's the rush? Waiting a moment wouldn't hurt, right? It's dinner time anyway, so why don't we eat first?"

"I merely wish to get the task done and over with as quickly as possible."

"I understand how you feel, but if you mess up the meal schedule, Rushella's gonna throw another tantrum. Could you accompany us for dinner first, okay?"

"...Understood."

Eruru compromised reluctantly and took a seat at the dinner table with Mei.

On this rare occasion with so many people for dinner, the meal was Japanese hotpot.

Using chicken broth as the soup base, the hotpot's main course consisted of chicken meatballs. Neatly arranged green vegetables floated amidst the white and tender soup.

"Okay, please enjoy the meal."

Hisui spoke as he brought the pot to the table. For Rushella, this dinner was a first experience since her awakening -- the very first time for her to share a meal at the table as part of this group of four.

"...Somehow I get the feeling that this meal is more sumptuous than usual? Could it be that you're putting in special effort just because these two came?"

"It's not like I put in special effort. Although hotpot gives a suitable sense of luxury and filled stomachs, in actual fact, it's not difficult to prepare at all and quite an efficient way of cooking. It also makes full use of leftover vegetables. By the way, you girls should really eat your vegetables."

Ignoring Rushella's pouting, he began enjoying the meal with everyone else.

Hisui busied himself with replenishing ingredients and soup in the hotpot. In order to maintain the soup's sense of freshness, he used a filter to pick up froth and excess oil in the soup. Diligently, he added new chicken, meatballs as well as various vegetables.

"Hi-kun, you're really pro at this. I'd gladly take you as my bride right now❤"

"That's not something you say to guys."

"Oh my, but I'm really serious, you know? I could eat you up right here❤"

Saying that, Mei licked her luscious moistened lips.

Hisui knew very well she was not joking and silently averted his gaze. Perhaps just as Rushella had said, letting her into the house was not a wise decision.

"Hmm... Well, the taste is not bad. You really did put in extra effort today, right?"

Although Rushella was satisfied with the taste, she was still not in a particularly good mood, with clear displeasure on her face as she spoke.

"I already said I didn't. Like always, I took lazy shortcuts. Besides, hotpot as a choice in and of itself is already laziness in a way."

"Liar! Then how could it be so tasty!?"

"I'm not lying. If you had to say something was different, it's because of the act of having hotpot itself."

"......?"

"Or maybe because we have a whole group here for company."

"What does that have to do with taste?"

"That's what hotpot is like as a type of cooking."

Hisui took the plate Rushella extended and served her various foods in balanced proportions. Naturally, he also placed a fair amount of vegetables that Rushella had been avoiding.

"What are you doing! Don't give me whatever you chose randomly!"

"Like I said, eat more vegetables. And stop breaking up the silken tofu into little pieces. If you're unable to pick it up with your chopsticks, just use a strainer."

Hisui lectured as he added a fair amount of tofu to her plate.

"...Because it's very difficult...... It's all this tool's fault!"

Despite complaining verbally, Rushella continued to shove into her mouth the tofu that Hisui had served her.

Even Eruru, who had not said a single word, was working away at the food with her chopsticks nonstop. Apparently tonight's cooking was rather suited to her tastes.

"But you... Never made hotpot for me before. Why today?"

Rushella's question made Hisui's expression darken.

"...Eating hotpot with just two people, would be a bit much."

"What do you mean by that!? You have something against eating with me!?"

"Hotpot reminds me of memories I don't want to recall..."

Hisui stated indifferently and stood up.

"It's about time to round up the hotpot meal with some porridge."

Saying that, he entered the kitchen to get the ingredients.

Watching his back as he left, Rushella imagined the boy's life at the dinner table before he met her.

Probably -- it was not too different from his life nowadays together with her.

Two people -- having a meal facing each other.

With whom?

With family.

With a vampire.

But later on, he became alone.

And which type of cooking would bring out this heartbreaking sense of loneliness?

Definitely, cooking that required two or more participants to enjoy.

For example... Hotpot.

Even with a new member of the household, even with Rushella joining his dinner table -- was Hisui's loneliness still unable to be dispelled?

"......What a cowardly weakling."

Rushella grumbled with displeasure, sweeping the rest of the food in the hotpot onto her plate.

Then they finished the porridge and Hisui dutifully cleared the table and began washing the dishes and tableware.

Just as he was washing in the kitchen, Eruru suddenly came near him.

"Let me help. Accepting someone's hospitality without doing anything in return does not suit my style."

"Thanks... Although I'd like to thank you sincerely for your offer, what is up with that complaining expression on your face?"

"I have no complaints about your cooking. However, I wish to start on my true purpose for coming to this place."

"I got it. Let me finish the stuff on hand first."

"That is why I am helping. Get it done quickly."

As Eruru hastened verbally, she was also very efficient in action. In short time, all the tableware was washed and she was finally able to cut to the main purpose and begin her work.

"...Then let's go. To the basement."

Hisui led her through the living room.

And ended up being caught by Rushella, observant as ever.

"Where are you two going!?"

"Oh my, it's you two together again. Aren't you teaming up quite frequently lately?"

Mei also joined in, questioning Hisui as she rested her chin on her hands. Hisui could not be bothered to answer her.

"This is work, I repeat, work. I don't know how long she'll take, but I'm coming back immediately. You two should take a bath first."

"Got it. I'll be waiting on your bed, please hurry?"

"...Sleep on the living room sofa tonight, okay?"

Hisui grumbled in response to Mei's tempting seductions, then led Eruru to the basement.

As they descended the staircase, the lighting switched from light bulbs to old fashioned candle stands. With great interest, Eruru surveyed her surroundings.

"This style and atmosphere is pretty effective. I finally get a slight sense that I am visiting a vampire's castle."

"That's all in the past. This is now the home of a human, me."

"Is there not a vampire living here currently? Has she been down here?"

"Are there any vampires in this world who would willingly go to a place where there's a giant cross stuck in the ground? She was curious originally, but once I told her, she avoided this place."

"......"

Hisui's explanation made Eruru's expression awkward. After all, she was afraid of crosses too.

"Don't worry, I moved it somewhere else today."

"...Thank you."

"We're there."

Hisui stopped and pointed somewhere close ahead.

Illuminated by candlelight, one could see a library filled with innumerable bookshelves.

Scattered over the floor were books that could not fit in the filled shelves, clearly displaying their massive numbers and ancient history.

The library's collection of books was quite varied and in depth, with virtually all them in foreign languages, clearly exhibiting the former owner's vast knowledge.

"This is..."

"I guess it counts as the inheritance left behind by my foster parent. She really loved books and would sometimes shut herself down here to read. So, what you're looking for should be over there?"

Hisui walked over to a certain corner in the library and asked Eruru as he pointed to the vast book collection.

"Probably somewhere here... Books about witches."

Eruru carefully browsed the titles on the books' spines, searching for the keyword "witch." Even given her foreign language abilities, she could only read half of them, but she soon found a book related to witches.

"A vampire collecting books on witches...? What purpose did she have?"

"In my view, purely out of interest? Besides, she experienced "witch hunts" personally herself. She mentioned that she was almost mistaken for a witch once."

"I have heard of traditions which regard vampires and witches as the same, could it be possible it stems from your foster parent?"

"This vexes me but I have no way of refuting that possibility... Well, just research as much as you want. If necessary, you can even borrow and take them away."

"Then I shall respectfully accept your offer."

Eruru sat down on the ground and began to browse through a book she casually grabbed.

This was going to be a rather arduous task, but there was no hesitation in her eyes.

"...Don't overwork yourself, okay?"

"I do not need you to worry over me."

Hearing Eruru's cold response, Hisui forced a smile and left the basement.

While Hisui went underground, Rushella went to take a bath -- Mei took this opportunity to go to the second floor.

She had no interest in Eruru's work in the first place.

Of course when her help was needed, she was still going to fulfill her duties in deference to her salary -- but the whole reason she came to Hisui's house today was purely personal business.

That's right -- everything was for her childbearing plan.

"At his house on a holiday -- this inevitable day has finally arrived......"

Mei smiled malevolently and began to explore the second floor.

She had already confirmed this floor was the location of Hisui's bedroom.

As the main battlefield where her ecstatic baby making battle will take place, it was quite necessary to ascertain the physical location beforehand.

"Hmm...... Could it be this one?"

Mei opened the first sliding door. The handle's style was rather luxurious and old fashioned. Entering the room, the sight was even more astonishing.

"Wow......"

It rivaled the palaces where royalty and nobility resided.

An extra large canopy bed. Priceless antiques and art work were everywhere. The bed was covered with a beautiful red velvet blanket which looked extremely soft. From the wallpaper down to the smallest articles, everything was chosen carefully in aesthetics.

The room was large enough to take up most of the second floor, but no matter how you looked at it, it did not seem to be Hisui's room.

Rather, all the designs in view were quite feminine.

However, the place lacked mirrors and a dressing table, essential elements of a girl's room, giving one a very unnatural feeling. But as soon as she saw the jet black coffin placed beside the bed, Mei instantly understood.

"This is..."

Definitely a vampire's room.

Which was why there were no mirrors. Because mirrors would not show the reflection of the master, they were meaningless.

A vampire's characteristic -- no reflection in the mirror. Also, there was the fear of sunlight. Hence the room's curtains were made of thick fabric for blocking light.

"A wrong guess eh?"

Mei prepared to leave in disappointment but unfortunately ran into Rushella just as she was returning to her room after her bath. Naturally, she was wearing just a shirt as per her usual casual attire.

"What are you doing in my room!?"

"Nothing. But your room surely costs a fortune. Could Hi-kun's finances be quite stretched?"

"This room was originally like this! Thanks to that, I am currently very satisfied."

Clearly pleased with the room, Rushella crossed her arms as she nodded.

On the other hand, Mei looked up at the ceiling with a serious expression.

"What is it, is there a problem?"

"If that is what you say... Then Hi-kun has always kept the room in its original condition? Even after that vampire died."

"......!"

Hearing that, Rushella was shocked and rooted to the spot.

Indeed... That was true.

Thinking back, all the furniture was free of dust and the room was very clean when she moved in here.

All this time, Hisui must have been -- cleaning regularly.

"This looks bad......"

"What do you mean by that......?"

"Have you heard of Hikaru Genji?"<ref>'''Hikaru Genji'''(光源氏): the protagonist of the classic Japanese novel ''The Tale of Genji''. Losing his mother in early childhood, he went on to develop romantic relations with numerous women, one of them being his stepmother, Lady Fujitsubo, who greatly resembled his mother and became his womanly ideal. Later on, Hikaru would encounter his stepmother's niece, Murasaki, whom he brought home to raise and educate to become the ideal woman of his dreams.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hikaru_Genji]</ref>

"I learned about him in class. It's that guy who tried to pursue his stepmother in addition to various women at the same time. He even went as far as to kidnap a young girl to raise according to his preferences, that really despicable man, right!?"

"...Well, yes, even though parts of the content is undeniable... Nevertheless it is still a world-famous classic of Japanese literature. Furthermore, doesn't this tale contain a hidden truth that is applicable now?"

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is, men are unable to free themselves from the shadow of their mother. Shouldn't you understand that better than me?"

Mei stared at Rushella as if she has discerned something.

Rushella simply turned her face away and grumbled impatiently.

"...Don't know."

"...Really? Even if Hisui-kun is uninterested in you as a Lady Fujitsubo, what about the other one? Perhaps he is planning on nurturing his own Murasaki, who knows?"<ref>As described in the previous note, Lady Fujitsubo is the stepmother while Murasaki is the stepmother's niece in the ''Tale of Genji''.</ref>

"What on earth are you trying to say...?"

"Would a vampire raise a human child for no reason at all? What would you have done if you were in her place?"

"......"

"Normally, this situation is impossible. However, for an immortal vampire with eternal youth, waiting for a decade or two is nothing, right? Perhaps -- she was simply waiting."

"Waiting for what?"

Rushella asked softly. She did not want to ask, but she had to know -- such were the emotions carried in her voice.

"Waiting for Hi-kun to be raised into a man of her liking. Then suck his blood and easily convert him into a fellow member of her race. Furthermore, Hi-kun most likely cannot be unaware of her intentions... But even after realizing it, he still stayed with her, so that means, Hi-kun also..."

Saying that, Mei glanced sideways suggestively at Rushella.

Rushella simply stood there with her fists clenched tight.

Mei did not provoke her any further and turned back to her original goal.

"Since this is your room... Could Hi-kun's room be over there!?"

"Ah, wait a minute, you...!"

Before Rushella could stop her, Mei intruded into Hisui's room.

This was a very ordinary western style bedroom. Its area was also standard for a high school student, with nothing special about it.

A desk and a steel bookcase. Manga and CDs scattered on the floor along with clothes. No matter how you looked at it, this was a very ordinary high school student's room.

"Hmm... Nothing out of ordinary at a cursory glance."

"I am asking you, what are you thinking!? Why have you come to that guy's room!?"

"Just scouting. In order for baby making to be successful, I need to get a complete grasp of his preferences. Isn't this common sense?"

"I-I don't know!"

The term "baby making" clearly made Rushella's face blush.

Mei went "hmph," threw Rushella a glance and continued exploring the room.

"I really have to reach a deeper understanding of Hi-kun... I must look here!"

Mei dived beneath the bed as if performing a baserunner's slide.

Rushella followed.

"Hey, why are you following me!?"

"Shut up, this is my freedom! Be quick with it, what have you found here?"

"Oh come on, you didn't know? When it comes to under the bed, this is a man's private space... Sexual dispositions and that sort of stuff will be completely revealed! Well, in short, this is a treasure trove of the worst kind of publications."

"What do you mean by 'wurst kind of publications'!?"

"...You really want me to explain right here?"

"You're talking about that, those whatever 'dourinshi,' very thin booklets, right?"

"You're only half right. After all, they can be targeted towards all age groups, you should stop with that strange sense of prejudice. Anyway, this is off topic, let's hurry and check out Hi-kun's tastes...!"

Mei reached out towards the depths of the dark underbed.

Perhaps driven by a sense of defiant opposition, Rushella joined into the fray.

"What are you doing, searching around as well!?"

"Shut up, understanding the servant is my duty!"

Under the bed, their skirmish reached a stalemate.

These frail-looking girls wrestled together, fighting over the treasure known as the worst kind of publications.

Nevertheless, their efforts ended fruitlessly.

More accurately, nothing was hidden beneath Hisui's bed.

"...Nothing here? Or it's hidden in a more intricate location!?"

"Hmph, that's all a person of your level can do after all! I, on the other hand, was able to find something, see?"

Rushella smiled victoriously and crawled out from under the bed, holding her spoils up in the air.

"What is that?"

Rushella's hand held neither the worst kind of publication nor one of those thin booklets -- instead, it was a bottle that could fit in one's palm. The bottle was sealed with a quaint-looking cork and the contents were rather ordinary looking -- ash.

"So, what could this be?"

"I'm the one who asked first, don't you go asking me back!"

"But even if you say that..."

The two beauties began to ponder together.

At this very moment, the master of the room stood at the door, completely astonished.

Having finished his task as Eruru's guide, he had left the basement to return to his room.

"...What are you two doing in other people's room?"

" "......" "

The two girls hung their heads in shame.

What have they done, after all?

The awkward atmosphere hanging over the trio persisted for a moment, until Hisui noticed the bottle in Rushella's hand and broke the silence.

"Give that back..."

Hisui walked over to Rushella, trying to take back the bottle.

In the face of Hisui's forceful demeanor, even Rushella obeyed quietly without resistance.

Hisui ignored the shocked vampire and simply placed the bottle into his pocket.

"Don't hang around in a room that's not yours. If you don't have any other business, then hurry and get out."

Hisui declared gruffly. In response, Rushella resumed her usual airs and objected.

"How dare you speak in such a manner!? Also, what on earth was that!?"

"Ah, perhaps it's sand from a beach they visited together in the past?"

Mei tried to calm the situation and suggested half-jokingly.

However, Hisui refuted with an icy-cold expression.

"...This counts as ashes of the dead, I suppose? Using a human term."

This statement made Rushella and Mei look at each other awkwardly.

They both knew his past. More accurately, they knew roughly what happened, because Hisui himself seldom talked about his experiences.

But they both knew that the vampire who raised Hisui was already destroyed.

As for a vampire's demise, both understood very well.

It was complete and utter destruction.

A body once blessed with eternal vigor, transformed into dust, scattered to oblivion, finally leaving nothing behind.

"I was only able to gather... This much."

Yes.

In the end, all that was left in the palm of his hand, was this much.

In that moment, the merciless wind had robbed him of her remains, taking them to oblivion.

"How utterly inane."

These merciless words made Hisui's entire body shudder. Mei too, turned to face Rushella with a shocked expression.

"For someone already destroyed, what meaning is there in her remains? You... How much longer are you going to let yourself be fettered like this?"

"...Nothing like that. This simply counts as familial attachment or should I say, a ritual... Nothing more."

"My room... You've always kept it in the same condition as when that woman was alive, right? You must have been cleaning it all this time. You're utterly worthless, you know?"

Rushella continued to scold.

Mei motioned with her eyes to tell Rushella to stop, but she was completely oblivious.

"Those furniture and that bed... I'm going to throw them all out and buy new ones. Why do I have to use second hand goods from someone else!?"

Rushella continued with her arrogant rhetoric.

But her gaze towards Hisui carried pity in her eyes.

Having turned around, Hisui did not notice her gaze and simply answered indifferently.

"Do with them as you wish."

"......!?"

"If you want to change them, then go ahead and buy new ones. To be honest, I'm getting tired of them too."

"......"

"But you'll have to pay for them yourself. Also, you have to handle getting rid of the old furniture. Ah, why don't you simply sell them to recover part of the cost, it should save quite a bit."

Then there was heavy silence.

Without saying anything, Mei's gaze began to wander.

Finally, Rushella spoke up.

"Are you joking? If money is squandered recklessly, there's no way to survive in the human world."

"Really......"

Hisui said indifferently and left the room.

The two girls did not follow.

Hisui returned to the empty living room and sat on the sofa, watching television for a while. Then he took out the bottle from his pocket.

Eruru mentioned before that he was carrying two articles when he returned from abroad -- this was the second piece.

Treasuring it by his side at all times, recollecting sad memories from time to time -- was not something that he did.

Hisui simply collected the ash, poured it into a bottle, took it home, and kept it under the bed -- simply that.

Perhaps he would never have looked at it again.

Just as Rushella said, he was utterly worthless.

Clearly this was only ash rather than Miraluka herself.

Hisui dispelled his melancholy and stood up.

Agonizing over the past was not going to change anything. Hence, Hisui decided to take a bath first, wash his hair, and refresh himself. He was also a little concerned about Eruru who was still downstairs.

Hisui walked to the bathroom and took off his clothes in front of the door.

Rushella and Mei were probably still on the second floor. He could not hear anything from them.

Eruru was working hard in the basement.

Encountering someone just as he was taking off his clothes -- should not happen.

The bathroom's sliding door was open and the lights were off. Calling out, he confirmed there was no one inside.

Everything was OK -- in theory.

Up until the point when he sat down on the bathing stool, there were no problems.

But as soon as he sat down, he heard a sound from behind and something jumped down from the ceiling.

"...Huh?"

Hisui was going to turn around to check out what happened, but the soft sensation of something pressing on his back made him froze.

Then a supple arm extended forward from behind, embracing him by the waist.

Additionally -- sweet breath was blowing by his ear.

"Excuse me~~ Sudou-san?"

"Oh my, you realized it was me just from the feeling of my embrace?"

"Only you would do such a thing! Where did you pop out from...!?"

"I was pressed against the corner of the ceiling all along. Using only static friction and muscle power, I kept myself against the wall, so tiring❤"

"What is with that terrifying power and persistence of yours!? Surely you must be using your artificial strength in all the wrong places!?"

In the past, Frankenstein's creature, born in a cold and sterile laboratory, out of hatred, had charged into his creator's life with ferocity that would put modern stalkers to shame -- now in different time and place, the creatures' persistence seemed to have been redirected towards procreation instead.

Here in this bathroom, both of them were completely naked.

"I've been waiting, waiting for this very moment when Hi-kun would take your clothes off yourself...! Finally, accept your fate!!"

"This must have been your goal from the beginning... Could it be possible, the witch was by my side all along!?"

"Hi-kun is so silly... All women are witches, you know?"

Saying that, Mei pressed her body even tighter against him.

Hisui could feel those exceedingly bouncy and heavy fruit against his back.

Mobilizing all the nerves in his body to cut off the sensations from his back, he banished that devilish warmth from his mind.

It is empty.

There is nothing on his back.

Hence, there was nothing pressing against him.

"Ah, stop it, Hi-kun, stop moving....... You're rubbing against the tips, can you feel that......"

"What are you talking about, Sudou-san... I can't feel anything, you know? It must be my imagination, but I seem to be feeling a little bit of softness and warmth on my back, that must be something like meat buns, right? There seems to be something slightly hard on the tips, it must be that, the peas on the top of shumai, right? Definitely, it can't be that thing that babies suck on, right!?"

"...Well aren't you fully aware. Hey, ignoring me like this...... That's so unfair."

Mei's hand of the devil reached between Hisui's legs. With his entire body bare except for the towel covering that location, Hisui barely managed to maintain his last line of defense.

Mei's beautifully slender and pale hand was caressing Hisui's hand which desperately kept the towel in position.

"Seriously... You're desperately holding back. Hi-kun, let your blood fill up this location... And turn into your Anti-Drac mode, how's that.....?"

"Stop using my body's constitution to make dirty jokes...... This little guy here is just as shy as his master, me! Faced with such a sudden situation, he doesn't know how to react!"

With Mei's other arm firmly wrapped around his waist, Hisui could not escape even if he tried. An artificial human's arm strength was completely different from what that devilish supple skin would suggest. Were he to offer the slightest resistance, very likely, he would instantly lose two or three ribs.

"Hey... It's about time you give up on resisting, right?"

"Stop it... Don't blow in my ear! Ah, ahhh, s-stop it...... Don't bite my earlobe..."

Already holding his earlobe in her mouth, she went on to bite lightly.

Mei's lips and tongue deftly played with his earlobe, gradually exiling Hisui's consciousness.

"I've said this before, I am the blowup doll equipped with forty-eight different modes of pleasure...... Faced with my devilish light biting, your consciousness will fly away to the ends of the sky soon."

"I've said this too, that statement you just made is an insult to your artificial human ancestors......"

Hisui's voice of protest was already extremely weak.

Feeling victory was at hand, Mei began to take more intense action.

Slipping the soap through her cleavage, she generated a large amount of soap suds.

Then she used her breasts, covered with soapy bubbles, to rub against Hisui's back.

"As I thought, bathroom play has to be done like this❤ These superb skills of mine, far surpassing those of soapland massage ladies, enjoy them well❤"

"......--!!"

This was probably another one of her forty-eight modes of pleasure. Indeed, it felt extremely nice. Unbearably pleasurable.

While soap suds and breasts were performing a symphony of ecstasy, two protrusions rubbed against him from time to time, playing a low note, feeling like flashes of lightning that streaked across Hisui's back.

No good.

No good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, extra super no good!

Using the last of his sanity, Hisui reached out towards the sink. Turning the tap to its fullest, he filled it.

Then he splashed all the water towards Mei's face behind him.

"Ah, so cold!"
[[image:Draculea V02 - BW07.jpg|thumb]]

Surprised by the sudden attack, Mei finally let go of Hisui.

Taking advantage of the opening, Hisui slid the bathroom door open and attempted to escape.

However, Mei hugged his waist from behind, dragging Hisui along the ground. Only his upper torso made it out the door, but there was no escape.

"Wait up, Hi-kun... Are you trying to disgrace a girl!?"

"Why don't you consider my shame first! Hey, someone, hurry and save me~~!!"

Hisui abandoned his pride and cried for help directly. To his surprise, his reinforcements ended up arriving quite quickly.

Then Hisui immediately regretted his rash decision.

"What!? Did the witch chase us to your home!?"

"What happened!? I was just coming up for a brief break, and now there is a situation!?"

Rushella and Eruru opened the door to the changing area and rushed inside.

The heroic saviors arriving in haste were frozen by the sight of naked Hisui sprawled over the the floor at the bathroom entrance.

Fortunately, his lower torso was still inside the bathroom, so they did not see everything -- but the two girls immediately realized it was Mei inside tugging Hisui.

"Ah, excuse me, my two heroes, allow me to explain......"

"Hi-kun asked me to help wash his back, that is why I......"

Mei suddenly acted rather docile and awkwardly twiddled her fingers.

Hisui instantly went pale as he listened.

"I already said I was embarrassed, but he insisted......!"

"Eh----!? What a liar! As if anyone would believe you......"

They believed.

Without changing expressions, Rushella took out her favorite short sword and entered a stance. Eruru took out her anti-vampire sacred gun, "Argentum," and undid the safety.

"Hey, wait a sec, isn't this too strange!? It's my virginity that's at risk here! Can't you two understand, this kind of situation!? Hey, why aren't you talking!? Why are you so expressionless!? Calm down, stop, don't, stop now ---- !!"

Before the bathwater had cooled, Mei already left the scene alone.

After that, in the bath tub that was large enough to hold two or three people, floated the body of a boy who resembled a drowned corpse. It was Hisui, completely beaten up with his face entirely bruised.

The blood from his wounds dyed the bathwater red, highlighting the tragic ending.

Kujou Hisui, in accordance to his name,<ref>'''Kujou Hisui'''(紅城緋水): for the kanji in his name, both ku(紅) and hi(緋) mean the color red/scarlet, while 水 means water.</ref> was submerged in water dyed scarlet by the bathwater additive known as fresh blood.

Late at night.

Rushella and Mei having gone to bed, Eruru continued to read alone in the basement.

Thanks to her half heritage of vampire blood, there was no exhaustion showing on her face. Using illumination from old fashioned candlelight, she perused ancient books without pause.

Having lost count of the number of books she had already read, Eruru closed another one and placed it on the floor.

Hearing footsteps approaching, clear displeasure appeared on her face.

"What business do you have, Kujou-san who not only tricks girls to enter his house, but even commands them to enter the bathroom?"

"What is with that tone of voice? Perhaps just as Rushella said, I shouldn't have brought you two to my home. I'm still hurting all over from those wounds."

Almost turned unfairly into a drowned ghost, Hisui grumbled as he exercised his shoulder.

He almost expected himself to die.

"It is already late, how about you go to sleep? Go and share Sudou-san's bed."

"Who do you think I am... Are you trying to send little Red Riding Hood to the hungry wolf's nest?"

"Then it would be best if you were eaten by a wolf. Fine, why are you here?"

"Only to see how you're doing here. Also, this is for you."

Hisui put forward a tray with a plate and a coffee cup. The plate was holding a seaweed sandwich while the coffee cup contained hot milk with sugar added.

"This is your midnight snack. Don't stay up too late, okay?"

"Just like the one who lives in your house, I am more energetic at night. But anyway... Thanks."

Eruru took the tray and returned to the books.

But since Hisui had prepared her a snack which could be eaten while she worked, Eruru held the sandwich in one hand in response to his unspoken offer of care.

"So -- any results so far?"

"...Nothing much at this point. Even though the resources here are great, ultimately most accounts of witches are written by third party researchers. Considering Europe's literacy rate at the time these were written, as well as the secretive ways of witches, this cannot be helped..."

"I see......"

His hopes dashed, Hisui slumped his shoulders in disappointment.

As expected, the power of witches were passed from mother to daughter, from master to disciple. Secret rituals which were never divulged to outsiders.

"However, there are many interesting records here. For example, the countering of the "mystic eyes" as part of anti-vampire strategies. Apparently, this simply summarizes the findings through repeated trials and failures. For example, one could set up a barrier to hide behind and avoid the effects. However, the spellcaster is rendered immobile, hence it lacks practicality. However, even if one wore a talisman, there would not be much use. In order to counter the "mystic eyes," a more direct method of resistance is required -- that is what this says."

"Not yet succeeded? But these records were written centuries ago, perhaps it could have been realized already by now? What about the others?"

"Other information worthy of reference include various records on the drugs and potions concocted by witches. Although the effects of these drugs vary greatly, making them odorless and tasteless seems to be impossible. Even if mixed into food or drink, much work needs to be done in regards to the taste, otherwise the target would notice instantly. If the drug's originates from a herb, then the other ingredients must match. Ideally, those whose taste would not be ruined by the herb's essential oils."

"I see. So if you want someone to eat a witch's poisoned apple, make it into an apple pie... Something like that?"

"Basically. A drug's effectiveness is inversely proportional to its concentration. If it is not a particularly powerful drug, there is no need to spend too much effort on the cooking."

"But if it's added to plain water, then all sorts of covering up must be done. However, how do 'witches' do it......"

Hisui sat on the floor and began to ponder. Eruru took out one of those plastic bags for police evidence and showed it to him.

Hisui could recognize the object inside the bag.

That was the paper bag he had found in the trash at the home economics preparation room.

"Before coming to your house, this was already analyzed."

"Hmm. So what's the result, found anything?"

"...In actual fact, you already understood what this was from the start, right? You knew what it was and what it is used for."

Eruru stared at Hisui as she asked.

Seeing her determined eyes which say "Do not dare fool me," Hisui had no choice but to speak seriously.

"Most likely... Seasoning herbs?"

Seasoning herbs -- in short, a mixture of various herbs for cooking.

Used for eliminating unpleasant odors from fish and meat, to make dishes more savory, they were often used in Europe and could be considered a type of spice.

Combinations of herbs varied from dish to dish. The required herbs were tied up with a string, placed in soup to boil together with the meat.

These were sold at the market, and one could find many simple seasoning herbs at the supermarket sealed in paper bags.

"After all, my foster parent came from Europe, so I've seen her used them in her usual cooking. Last time, the cooking practical was making thick soup, so using seasoning herbs should be perfectly reasonable, right?"

"At least my group did not use them. Probably none of the other groups as well... What about yours? Since you tried it, you should know, right?"

"......"

That's right -- the taste of the thick soup then, was still vivid in his memory.

For the level of a school cooking practical, it was too amazing.

Recalling it now, much effort must have been put into the seasoning. There had seemed to be a faint taste of herbs. In any case, the thing in Eruru's hand was definitely used by Hisui's group.

"Even if it were used... So what? You can buy it at the market, and there's no problem there. Boiling it in the soup, then throwing it out afterwards. Perfectly natural, right?"

"Then who was the one who used it? Excluding the great Rushella Dahm Draculea who did not participate seriously in cooking, was it you? Or Sudou-san?"

Eruru's acute interrogation caused Hisui to start doubting.

Naturally, he knew who used it.

He knew who was responsible for the pot and who's duties included the overall seasoning.

All were performed by Sera Reina.

"...It's the Class Rep who used it. So what? She was only trying to make the cooking tastier, and added an additional step, right?"

"According to the results of the analysis, other than ordinary herbs, mandrake 'leaves' were also detected."

"......!?"

Hisui stared wide in surprise.

Why!?

Why would Reina have that kind of poisonous flower...!?

"What on earth is going on...?"

"I do not know. Only that, according to legend, the mandrake's 'leaves' have no medicinal properties. And in actual fact, neither you nor Sudou-san were affected at all. In the first place, this should not affect vampires--"

Regarding this point, Eruru seemed to lack a hypothesis for now. Puzzled, she shook her head.

However, the confirmed truth lay before their eyes.

"But, how could the mandrake's 'leaves' be obtained... Hey, could it be that thing from yesterday?"

"Apparently. After that, I took the flower you uprooted and found evidence of several leaves having been pulled out. Having no use for the flower, someone grafted it as an experiment in the flowerbed -- probably that was what happened? But then again, if medicinal properties were her goal, she should at least have taken the 'flower' back as well..."

As Eruru made her deductions, Hisui could not dispel the doubt in his mind.

Why would Reina...?

Not too long ago, she had been turned into a vampire's sacrifice. She should be an innocent and pure girl.

Reportedly, both her parents were devout Christians and she herself came from a Catholic school.

The quiet and gentle girl who should be the furthest possible from "witches," why would she?

"I understand your refusal to accept the truth, but this is solid fact. I have tested many things, but at the very least, she was the one who added mandrake leaves into the cooking -- this is unmistakable."

"...And so? Are you saying the class rep is the witch? Anyway, what about the herbal tea and scented candles you collected from the vice-president?"

"Of course they were analyzed. In terms of components, nothing unusual. I also brewed the herbal tea and drank it, the taste is quite good, very normal. I am also testing the scented candles right now -- apparently there is no problem."

Saying that, Eruru pointed to the candle stand on the wall.

Now that she mentioned it, Hisui did notice a faint fragrance in the air.

"...Hey, don't be so reckless. What would you do if there were a problem? Have you heard of that Sherlock Holmes short story called 'The Adventure of the Devil's Foot'? In order to test a poison, Holmes really suffered greatly."

"It was already analyzed beforehand. Besides, there is no problem with me drinking the stuff. Whether poisons targeting humans or vampires -- neither are effective against a halfbreed like me."

"Don't put it that way."

Hisui's words caused a shred of gloom to flash across Eruru's face.

The cursed blood coursing through her veins was what she hated most of all.

"...After all, it is the truth. It cannot be denied."

"......"

"After investigating, apparently the vice-president is essentially the only student who frequents the home economics preparation room. But the stuff she brought was fine. The only one left we should investigate is Horie-sensei who was supervising the cooking."

"Our group included, she was checking up on everyone's cooking process, and tried a little bit from each in the name of taste testing. Perhaps she could have done something then."

More importantly, she used to be a member of that Occult Research Club.

The name written on the back page was deeply engraved in Hisui and Eruru's memories.

"Regarding her case, investigations will take place after the holidays. In any case, checking out these resources is the first priority right now."

"Got it. So... Is there any way I can help?"

Hisui expected her to reply "No" or "Please leave and stop getting in my way" but Eruru did not refuse his assistance. Instead, she handed the emptied coffee cup over.

"...Another cup, please."

"Yes~"

Hisui smiled in return, taking the cup and leaving the basement.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume02 Chapter4

2015-03-15T17:23:38Z

Selene: small typo

==Chapter 4 - Spring Training Camp==

One night during a certain holiday in May, Hisui's home welcomed its first guests since Rushella moved in.

"...Thank you for your hospitality."

"Same here, thank you for your hospitality."

In stark contrast, Eruru entered expressionlessly as Mei followed cheerfully.

Their luggage were also completely different. Eruru simply carried a medium size travel bag that probably contained bare essentials while Mei lugged a massive trolley case, looking as if she were going to travel abroad.

"What is wrong with you, why do you have to bring so much luggage!? And why did you come along!?"

Rushella stood at the entryway to welcome the two girls. Greatly displeased, she pointed at Mei's large suitcase.

This was Hisui's earlier suggestion, to come to his house to research and organize their information about the "witch" -- but Rushella seemed dissatisfied for some reason, raging away very early in the morning.

"Oh my, need I remind you I am Eruru-chan's assistant? And letting a young man and woman spending time alone under one roof... What if something were to happen?"

"...In my view, being alone with you is when something might happen, it scares me so much..."

Standing firmly in Rushella's camp, Hisui retorted to express his own anxiety.

Eruru's style was direct and expedient, always relying on biting commentary or violence. On the other hand, Mei was disposed to sexual harassment that was impossible to defend against, which was the most troublesome in a certain sense.

"Don't be like that. After all, this is just one part of work, as well as a chance for me to survey my future living conditions."

"...I already know. Anyway, let's go in first."

Helplessly, Hisui let Mei and Eruru into the house.

Mei looked around the house with great interest, poking and touching things here and there.

"Hmm mmm... I see, the rooms are decorated quite tastefully, and very well cleaned too."

"Of course! This is my house after all!"

"What are you feeling proud of, it's probably all Hi-kun's work, right?"

Mei dismissed Rushella's proud declaration but the arrogant vampire remained unfazed.

"It is only natural for my servant to take care of my everyday life, right? The fruits of his labors are my accomplishments!"

"...Hmph. By the way, since all the housework is undertaken by Hi-kun, then he also does the laundry, right? Including hanging them out to dry and folding them?"

"Of course! These menial tasks are his job, naturally."

"...So you don't mind?"

"Mind what?"

Hearing Mei trying to imply something, Rushella asked with puzzlement.

Mei continued with a poker face and pointed out an outrageous fact.

"What about your underwear and the like -- so he dries and folds them too?"

A moment of silence.

Then -- Rushella's face went completely red as she rushed over and grabbed Hisui by his collar.

"You, y-y-you, to think you went that far......!!"

"Eh -- why are you talking about it after all this time!? I thought you didn't care!?"

"So annoying, shut up! You lowly servant, to think you took my u-u-underwear......!"

"Oh my, who knows what he's been doing with them in secret. Say, have you counted them for any missing ones?"

As Mei sadistically added fuel to the fire, Rushella's face went even redder as she pummeled Hisui with her fists.

"It hurts, hey, stop it! Sudou, you stop saying these unnecessary things!"

"Oh my, it must be so stimulating for boys in puberty, right? So what's the situation actually?"

"...Folding that kind of stuff for her personally would be a bit much, so I simply put them in the box in her room. That's always been the case, right?"

Hisui explained as if trying to appease Rushella, prompting her to recall how things had been done.

"...Right, the underwear were always delivered together. I fold them myself..."

"See? Look how thoughtful I am. When washing them I also put your underwear in a separate washing bag......"

"......!!"

As soon as he spoke, Hisui's chin was struck by another of Rushella's punches.

Dazed by the impact, he protested.

"What the heck!?"

"So annoying, shut up!"

Rushella was on the verge of tears.

Mei nodded in agreement and even Eruru, who had been watching uninvolved, spoke up.

"Hi-kun is in the wrong here."

"You are really too insensitive."

"What kind of responses is this from you two!? My life is not easy, okay?! This is simply Rushella's underwear, this is simply Rushella's underwear, this is simply Rushella's underwear... Do you know how many times I have to silently say that to myself and the effort it took to avoid looking at them in order to stay calm? Think about my plight here!"

Hisui cried out emotionally but Mei continued with her trouble-making.

"Truly, you lead a life of suffering. Since you must have washed your foster parent's underwear as well, you should have gotten used to it to a certain extent?"

"...Well, compared to that person's black or red underwear, rich in vampire style and adult flavor, Rushella's pastel-colored ones are more of the cute variety..."

...Before he could finish, Hisui was struck by Rushella's special attack as she sobbed and wept.

Hisui painfully held his face, while Mei and Eruru sighed in exasperation as they watched from the side.

"...This is completely -- entirely Hi-kun's fault."

"Agreed. I have never seen anyone so insensitive."

"......No one will marry me anymore......"

Rushella wailed in a barely audible voice, covering her face with both hands. Only then did Hisui finally understand.

".........Sorry, it's my bad."

Despite Hisui relenting and apologizing, the girl trio's penetrating gazes remained. In order to avoid their scorching glares, Hisui decided to eliminate the issue at its root.

"...By the way, if you don't want me to see your underwear, then wash it yourself! It's not like you have a lot!"

"...Indeed. It might be more troublesome, but compared to letting this guy wash......"

Rushella brushed away her tears as she started agreeing with Hisui's suggestion. But Mei poured more fuel on the dying fires of rage.

"Isn't this actually quite a dilemma? I think you need to consider carefully first?"

"How so?"

Rushella asked, confused. Mei answered with an impish smile.

"Then it's your turn to wash Hi-kun's underwear."

Mei pointed to Hisui's crotch as she spoke.

Rushella's gaze followed her finger -- her cheeks getting hotter and hotter, she started punching Hisui like a sandbag again.

"You, you, y-y-you lowly servant -- ! What are you asking me to do!?"

"Nothing, I didn't ask you to do anything for me! Besides, this is no big deal!! Stop getting so worked up! How innocent are you, really!?"

"So annoying, shut up!!"

Rushella held Hisui against the floor as she continually pummeled him.

"...I knew it, cohabitation isn't really working out for you two, right? How about I switch with her?"

"......No."

"I'm different from this child, you know? Hi-kun, even if you put any underwear with strange sticky substances on them into the washing machine, I will diligently take them out and personally hand wash them for you."

"Give me a break, okay? Could you stop trampling the most sensitive spot in a boy's psyche!?"

"I haven't finished talking yet! You rude fellow!!"

...Then Hisui suffered yet another beating. Finally released, he was met with Eruru's gaze of derision.

"Stop wasting time with such a farce... Where is your foster parent's collection? I would like to get on with the tour, you know?"

"...What's the rush? Waiting a moment wouldn't hurt, right? It's dinner time anyway, so why don't we eat first?"

"I merely wish to get the task done and over with as quickly as possible."

"I understand how you feel, but if you mess up the meal schedule, Rushella's gonna throw another tantrum. Could you accompany us for dinner first, okay?"

"...Understood."

Eruru compromised reluctantly and took a seat at the dinner table with Mei.

On this rare occasion with so many people for dinner, the meal was Japanese hotpot.

Using chicken broth as the soup base, the hotpot's main course consisted of chicken meatballs. Neatly arranged green vegetables floated amidst the white and tender soup.

"Okay, please enjoy the meal."

Hisui spoke as he brought the pot to the table. For Rushella, this dinner was a first experience since her awakening -- the very first time for her to share a meal at the table as part of this group of four.

"...Somehow I get the feeling that this meal is more sumptuous than usual? Could it be that you're putting in special effort just because these two came?"

"It's not like I put in special effort. Although hotpot gives a suitable sense of luxury and filled stomachs, in actual fact, it's not difficult to prepare at all and quite an efficient way of cooking. It also makes full use of leftover vegetables. By the way, you girls should really eat your vegetables."

Ignoring Rushella's pouting, he began enjoying the meal with everyone else.

Hisui busied himself with replenishing ingredients and soup in the hotpot. In order to maintain the soup's sense of freshness, he used a filter to pick up froth and excess oil in the soup. Diligently, he added new chicken, meatballs as well as various vegetables.

"Hi-kun, you're really pro at this. I'd gladly take you as my bride right now❤"

"That's not something you say to guys."

"Oh my, but I'm really serious, you know? I could eat you up right here❤"

Saying that, Mei licked her luscious moistened lips.

Hisui knew very well she was not joking and silently averted his gaze. Perhaps just as Rushella had said, letting her into the house was not a wise decision.

"Hmm... Well, the taste is not bad. You really did put in extra effort today, right?"

Although Rushella was satisfied with the taste, she was still not in a particularly good mood, with clear displeasure on her face as she spoke.

"I already said I didn't. Like always, I took lazy shortcuts. Besides, hotpot as a choice in and of itself is already laziness in a way."

"Liar! Then how could it be so tasty!?"

"I'm not lying. If you had to say something was different, it's because of the act of having hotpot itself."

"......?"

"Or maybe because we have a whole group here for company."

"What does that have to do with taste?"

"That's what hotpot is like as a type of cooking."

Hisui took the plate Rushella extended and served her various foods in balanced proportions. Naturally, he also placed a fair amount of vegetables that Rushella had been avoiding.

"What are you doing! Don't give me whatever you chose randomly!"

"Like I said, eat more vegetables. And stop breaking up the silken tofu into little pieces. If you're unable to pick it up with your chopsticks, just use a strainer."

Hisui lectured as he added a fair amount of tofu to her plate.

"...Because it's very difficult...... It's all this tool's fault!"

Despite complaining verbally, Rushella continued to shove into her mouth the tofu that Hisui had served her.

Even Eruru, who had not said a single word, was working away at the food with her chopsticks nonstop. Apparently tonight's cooking was rather suited to her tastes.

"But you... Never made hotpot for me before. Why today?"

Rushella's question made Hisui's expression darken.

"...Eating hotpot with just two people, would be a bit much."

"What do you mean by that!? You have something against eating with me!?"

"Hotpot reminds me of memories I don't want to recall..."

Hisui stated indifferently and stood up.

"It's about time to round up the hotpot meal with some porridge."

Saying that, he entered the kitchen to get the ingredients.

Watching his back as he left, Rushella imagined the boy's life at the dinner table before he met her.

Probably -- it was not too different from his life nowadays together with her.

Two people -- having a meal facing each other.

With whom?

With family.

With a vampire.

But later on, he became alone.

And which type of cooking would bring out this heartbreaking sense of loneliness?

Definitely, cooking that required two or more participants to enjoy.

For example... Hotpot.

Even with a new member of the household, even with Rushella joining his dinner table -- was Hisui's loneliness still unable to be dispelled?

"......What a cowardly weakling."

Rushella grumbled with displeasure, sweeping the rest of the food in the hotpot onto her plate.

Then they finished the porridge and Hisui dutifully cleared the table and began washing the dishes and tableware.

Just as he was washing in the kitchen, Eruru suddenly came near him.

"Let me help. Accepting someone's hospitality without doing anything in return does not suit my style."

"Thanks... Although I'd like to thank you sincerely for your offer, what is up with that complaining expression on your face?"

"I have no complaints about your cooking. However, I wish to start on my true purpose for coming to this place."

"I got it. Let me finish the stuff on hand first."

"That is why I am helping. Get it done quickly."

As Eruru hastened verbally, she was also very efficient in action. In short time, all the tableware was washed and she was finally able to cut to the main purpose and begin her work.

"...Then let's go. To the basement."

Hisui led her through the living room.

And ended up being caught by Rushella, observant as ever.

"Where are you two going!?"

"Oh my, it's you two together again. Aren't you teaming up quite frequently lately?"

Mei also joined in, questioning Hisui as she rested her chin on her hands. Hisui could not be bothered to answer her.

"This is work, I repeat, work. I don't know how long she'll take, but I'm coming back immediately. You two should take a bath first."

"Got it. I'll be waiting on your bed, please hurry?"

"...Sleep on the living room sofa tonight, okay?"

Hisui grumbled in response to Mei's tempting seductions, then led Eruru to the basement.

As they descended the staircase, the lighting switched from light bulbs to old fashioned candle stands. With great interest, Eruru surveyed her surroundings.

"This style and atmosphere is pretty effective. I finally get a slight sense that I am visiting a vampire's castle."

"That's all in the past. This is now the home of a human, me."

"Is there not a vampire living here currently? Has she been down here?"

"Are there any vampires in this world who would willingly go to a place where there's a giant cross stuck in the ground? She was curious originally, but once I told her, she avoided this place."

"......"

Hisui's explanation made Eruru's expression awkward. After all, she was afraid of crosses too.

"Don't worry, I moved it somewhere else today."

"...Thank you."

"We're there."

Hisui stopped and pointed somewhere close ahead.

Illuminated by candlelight, one could see a library filled with innumerable bookshelves.

Scattered over the floor were books that could not fit in the filled shelves, clearly displaying their massive numbers and ancient history.

The library's collection of books was quite varied and in depth, with virtually all them in foreign languages, clearly exhibiting the former owner's vast knowledge.

"This is..."

"I guess it counts as the inheritance left behind by my foster parent. She really loved books and would sometimes shut herself down here to read. So, what you're looking for should be over there?"

Hisui walked over to a certain corner in the library and asked Eruru as he pointed to the vast book collection.

"Probably somewhere here... Books about witches."

Eruru carefully browsed the titles on the books' spines, searching for the keyword "witch." Even given her foreign language abilities, she could only read half of them, but she soon found a book related to witches.

"A vampire collecting books on witches...? What purpose did she have?"

"In my view, purely out of interest? Besides, she experienced "witch hunts" personally herself. She mentioned that she was almost mistaken for a witch once."

"I have heard of traditions which regard vampires and witches as the same, could it be possible it stems from your foster parent?"

"This vexes me but I have no way of refuting that possibility... Well, just research as much as you want. If necessary, you can even borrow and take them away."

"Then I shall respectfully accept your offer."

Eruru sat down on the ground and began to browse through a book she casually grabbed.

This was going to be a rather arduous task, but there was no hesitation in her eyes.

"...Don't overwork yourself, okay?"

"I do not need you to worry over me."

Hearing Eruru's cold response, Hisui forced a smile and left the basement.

While Hisui went underground, Rushella went to take a bath -- Mei took this opportunity to go to the second floor.

She had no interest in Eruru's work in the first place.

Of course when her help was needed, she was still going to fulfill her duties in deference to her salary -- but the whole reason she came to Hisui's house today was purely personal business.

That's right -- everything was for her childbearing plan.

"At his house on a holiday -- this inevitable day has finally arrived......"

Mei smiled malevolently and began to explore the second floor.

She had already confirmed this floor was the location of Hisui's bedroom.

As the main battlefield where her ecstatic baby making battle will take place, it was quite necessary to ascertain the physical location beforehand.

"Hmm...... Could it be this one?"

Mei opened the first sliding door. The handle's style was rather luxurious and old fashioned. Entering the room, the sight was even more astonishing.

"Wow......"

It rivaled the palaces where royalty and nobility resided.

An extra large canopy bed. Priceless antiques and art work were everywhere. The bed was covered with a beautiful red velvet blanket which looked extremely soft. From the wallpaper down to the smallest articles, everything was chosen carefully in aesthetics.

The room was large enough to take up most of the second floor, but no matter how you looked at it, it did not seem to be Hisui's room.

Rather, all the designs in view were quite feminine.

However, the place lacked mirrors and a dressing table, essential elements of a girl's room, giving one a very unnatural feeling. But as soon as she saw the jet black coffin placed beside the bed, Mei instantly understood.

"This is..."

Definitely a vampire's room.

Which was why there were no mirrors. Because mirrors would not show the reflection of the master, they were meaningless.

A vampire's characteristic -- no reflection in the mirror. Also, there was the fear of sunlight. Hence the room's curtains were made of thick fabric for blocking light.

"A wrong guess eh?"

Mei prepared to leave in disappointment but unfortunately ran into Rushella just as she was returning to her room after her bath. Naturally, she was wearing just a shirt as per her usual casual attire.

"What are you doing in my room!?"

"Nothing. But your room surely costs a fortune. Could Hi-kun's finances be quite stretched?"

"This room was originally like this! Thanks to that, I am currently very satisfied."

Clearly pleased with the room, Rushella crossed her arms as she nodded.

On the other hand, Mei looked up at the ceiling with a serious expression.

"What is it, is there a problem?"

"If that is what you say... Then Hi-kun has always kept the room in its original condition? Even after that vampire died."

"......!"

Hearing that, Rushella was shocked and rooted to the spot.

Indeed... That was true.

Thinking back, all the furniture was free of dust and the room was very clean when she moved in here.

All this time, Hisui must have been -- cleaning regularly.

"This looks bad......"

"What do you mean by that......?"

"Have you heard of Hikaru Genji?"<ref>'''Hikaru Genji'''(光源氏): the protagonist of the classic Japanese novel ''The Tale of Genji''. Losing his mother in early childhood, he went on to develop romantic relations with numerous women, one of them being his stepmother, Lady Fujitsubo, who greatly resembled his mother and became his womanly ideal. Later on, Hikaru would encounter his stepmother's niece, Murasaki, whom he brought home to raise and educate to become the ideal woman of his dreams.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hikaru_Genji]</ref>

"I learned about him in class. It's that guy who tried to pursue his stepmother in addition to various women at the same time. He even went as far as to kidnap a young girl to raise according to his preferences, that really despicable man, right!?"

"...Well, yes, even though parts of the content is undeniable... Nevertheless it is still a world-famous classic of Japanese literature. Furthermore, doesn't this tale contain a hidden truth that is applicable now?"

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is, men are unable to free themselves from the shadow of their mother. Shouldn't you understand that better than me?"

Mei stared at Rushella as if she has discerned something.

Rushella simply turned her face away and grumbled impatiently.

"...Don't know."

"...Really? Even if Hisui-kun is uninterested in you as a Lady Fujitsubo, what about the other one? Perhaps he is planning on nurturing his own Murasaki, who knows?"<ref>As described in the previous note, Lady Fujitsubo is the stepmother while Murasaki is the stepmother's niece in the ''Tale of Genji''.</ref>

"What on earth are you trying to say...?"

"Would a vampire raise a human child for no reason at all? What would you have done if you were in her place?"

"......"

"Normally, this situation is impossible. However, for an immortal vampire with eternal youth, waiting for a decade or two is nothing, right? Perhaps -- she was simply waiting."

"Waiting for what?"

Rushella asked softly. She did not want to ask, but she had to know -- such were the emotions carried in her voice.

"Waiting for Hi-kun to be raised into a man of her liking. Then suck his blood and easily convert him into a fellow member of her race. Furthermore, Hi-kun most likely cannot be unaware of her intentions... But even after realizing it, he still stayed with her, so that means, Hi-kun also..."

Saying that, Mei glanced sideways suggestively at Rushella.

Rushella simply stood there with her fists clenched tight.

Mei did not provoke her any further and turned back to her original goal.

"Since this is your room... Could Hi-kun's room be over there!?"

"Ah, wait a minute, you...!"

Before Rushella could stop her, Mei intruded into Hisui's room.

This was a very ordinary western style bedroom. Its area was also standard for a high school student, with nothing special about it.

A desk and a steel bookcase. Manga and CDs scattered on the floor along with clothes. No matter how you looked at it, this was a very ordinary high school student's room.

"Hmm... Nothing out of ordinary at a cursory glance."

"I am asking you, what are you thinking!? Why have you come to that guy's room!?"

"Just scouting. In order for baby making to be successful, I need to get a complete grasp of his preferences. Isn't this common sense?"

"I-I don't know!"

The term "baby making" clearly made Rushella's face blush.

Mei went "hmph," threw Rushella a glance and continued exploring the room.

"I really have to reach a deeper understanding of Hi-kun... I must look here!"

Mei dived beneath the bed as if performing a baserunner's slide.

Rushella followed.

"Hey, why are you following me!?"

"Shut up, this is my freedom! Be quick with it, what have you found here?"

"Oh come on, you didn't know? When it comes to under the bed, this is a man's private space... Sexual dispositions and that sort of stuff will be completely revealed! Well, in short, this is a treasure trove of the worst kind of publications."

"What do you mean by 'worst kind of publications'!?"

"...You really want me to explain right here?"

"You're talking about that, those whatever 'dourinshi,' very thin booklets, right?"

"You're only half right. After all, they can be targeted towards all age groups, you should stop with that strange sense of prejudice. Anyway, this is off topic, let's hurry and check out Hi-kun's tastes...!"

Mei reached out towards the depths of the dark underbed.

Perhaps driven by a sense of defiant opposition, Rushella joined into the fray.

"What are you doing, searching around as well!?"

"Shut up, understanding the servant is my duty!"

Under the bed, their skirmish reached a stalemate.

These frail-looking girls wrestled together, fighting over the treasure known as the worst kind of publications.

Nevertheless, their efforts ended fruitlessly.

More accurately, nothing was hidden beneath Hisui's bed.

"...Nothing here? Or it's hidden in a more intricate location!?"

"Hmph, that's all a person of your level can do after all! I, on the other hand, was able to find something, see?"

Rushella smiled victoriously and crawled out from under the bed, holding her spoils up in the air.

"What is that?"

Rushella's hand held neither the worst kind of publication nor one of those thin booklets -- instead, it was a bottle that could fit in one's palm. The bottle was sealed with a quaint-looking cork and the contents were rather ordinary looking -- ash.

"So, what could this be?"

"I'm the one who asked first, don't you go asking me back!"

"But even if you say that..."

The two beauties began to ponder together.

At this very moment, the master of the room stood at the door, completely astonished.

Having finished his task as Eruru's guide, he had left the basement to return to his room.

"...What are you two doing in other people's room?"

" "......" "

The two girls hung their heads in shame.

What have they done, after all?

The awkward atmosphere hanging over the trio persisted for a moment, until Hisui noticed the bottle in Rushella's hand and broke the silence.

"Give that back..."

Hisui walked over to Rushella, trying to take back the bottle.

In the face of Hisui's forceful demeanor, even Rushella obeyed quietly without resistance.

Hisui ignored the shocked vampire and simply placed the bottle into his pocket.

"Don't hang around in a room that's not yours. If you don't have any other business, then hurry and get out."

Hisui declared gruffly. In response, Rushella resumed her usual airs and objected.

"How dare you speak in such a manner!? Also, what on earth was that!?"

"Ah, perhaps it's sand from a beach they visited together in the past?"

Mei tried to calm the situation and suggested half-jokingly.

However, Hisui refuted with an icy-cold expression.

"...This counts as ashes of the dead, I suppose? Using a human term."

This statement made Rushella and Mei look at each other awkwardly.

They both knew his past. More accurately, they knew roughly what happened, because Hisui himself seldom talked about his experiences.

But they both knew that the vampire who raised Hisui was already destroyed.

As for a vampire's demise, both understood very well.

It was complete and utter destruction.

A body once blessed with eternal vigor, transformed into dust, scattered to oblivion, finally leaving nothing behind.

"I was only able to gather... This much."

Yes.

In the end, all that was left in the palm of his hand, was this much.

In that moment, the merciless wind had robbed him of her remains, taking them to oblivion.

"How utterly inane."

These merciless words made Hisui's entire body shudder. Mei too, turned to face Rushella with a shocked expression.

"For someone already destroyed, what meaning is there in her remains? You... How much longer are you going to let yourself be fettered like this?"

"...Nothing like that. This simply counts as familial attachment or should I say, a ritual... Nothing more."

"My room... You've always kept it in the same condition as when that woman was alive, right? You must have been cleaning it all this time. You're utterly worthless, you know?"

Rushella continued to scold.

Mei motioned with her eyes to tell Rushella to stop, but she was completely oblivious.

"Those furniture and that bed... I'm going to throw them all out and buy new ones. Why do I have to use second hand goods from someone else!?"

Rushella continued with her arrogant rhetoric.

But her gaze towards Hisui carried pity in her eyes.

Having turned around, Hisui did not notice her gaze and simply answered indifferently.

"Do with them as you wish."

"......!?"

"If you want to change them, then go ahead and buy new ones. To be honest, I'm getting tired of them too."

"......"

"But you'll have to pay for them yourself. Also, you have to handle getting rid of the old furniture. Ah, why don't you simply sell them to recover part of the cost, it should save quite a bit."

Then there was heavy silence.

Without saying anything, Mei's gaze began to wander.

Finally, Rushella spoke up.

"Are you joking? If money is squandered recklessly, there's no way to survive in the human world."

"Really......"

Hisui said indifferently and left the room.

The two girls did not follow.

Hisui returned to the empty living room and sat on the sofa, watching television for a while. Then he took out the bottle from his pocket.

Eruru mentioned before that he was carrying two articles when he returned from abroad -- this was the second piece.

Treasuring it by his side at all times, recollecting sad memories from time to time -- was not something that he did.

Hisui simply collected the ash, poured it into a bottle, took it home, and kept it under the bed -- simply that.

Perhaps he would never have looked at it again.

Just as Rushella said, he was utterly worthless.

Clearly this was only ash rather than Miraluka herself.

Hisui dispelled his melancholy and stood up.

Agonizing over the past was not going to change anything. Hence, Hisui decided to take a bath first, wash his hair, and refresh himself. He was also a little concerned about Eruru who was still downstairs.

Hisui walked to the bathroom and took off his clothes in front of the door.

Rushella and Mei were probably still on the second floor. He could not hear anything from them.

Eruru was working hard in the basement.

Encountering someone just as he was taking off his clothes -- should not happen.

The bathroom's sliding door was open and the lights were off. Calling out, he confirmed there was no one inside.

Everything was OK -- in theory.

Up until the point when he sat down on the bathing stool, there were no problems.

But as soon as he sat down, he heard a sound from behind and something jumped down from the ceiling.

"...Huh?"

Hisui was going to turn around to check out what happened, but the soft sensation of something pressing on his back made him froze.

Then a supple arm extended forward from behind, embracing him by the waist.

Additionally -- sweet breath was blowing by his ear.

"Excuse me~~ Sudou-san?"

"Oh my, you realized it was me just from the feeling of my embrace?"

"Only you would do such a thing! Where did you pop out from...!?"

"I was pressed against the corner of the ceiling all along. Using only static friction and muscle power, I kept myself against the wall, so tiring❤"

"What is with that terrifying power and persistence of yours!? Surely you must be using your artificial strength in all the wrong places!?"

In the past, Frankenstein's creature, born in a cold and sterile laboratory, out of hatred, had charged into his creator's life with ferocity that would put modern stalkers to shame -- now in different time and place, the creatures' persistence seemed to have been redirected towards procreation instead.

Here in this bathroom, both of them were completely naked.

"I've been waiting, waiting for this very moment when Hi-kun would take your clothes off yourself...! Finally, accept your fate!!"

"This must have been your goal from the beginning... Could it be possible, the witch was by my side all along!?"

"Hi-kun is so silly... All women are witches, you know?"

Saying that, Mei pressed her body even tighter against him.

Hisui could feel those exceedingly bouncy and heavy fruit against his back.

Mobilizing all the nerves in his body to cut off the sensations from his back, he banished that devilish warmth from his mind.

It is empty.

There is nothing on his back.

Hence, there was nothing pressing against him.

"Ah, stop it, Hi-kun, stop moving....... You're rubbing against the tips, can you feel that......"

"What are you talking about, Sudou-san... I can't feel anything, you know? It must be my imagination, but I seem to be feeling a little bit of softness and warmth on my back, that must be something like meat buns, right? There seems to be something slightly hard on the tips, it must be that, the peas on the top of shumai, right? Definitely, it can't be that thing that babies suck on, right!?"

"...Well aren't you fully aware. Hey, ignoring me like this...... That's so unfair."

Mei's hand of the devil reached between Hisui's legs. With his entire body bare except for the towel covering that location, Hisui barely managed to maintain his last line of defense.

Mei's beautifully slender and pale hand was caressing Hisui's hand which desperately kept the towel in position.

"Seriously... You're desperately holding back. Hi-kun, let your blood fill up this location... And turn into your Anti-Drac mode, how's that.....?"

"Stop using my body's constitution to make dirty jokes...... This little guy here is just as shy as his master, me! Faced with such a sudden situation, he doesn't know how to react!"

With Mei's other arm firmly wrapped around his waist, Hisui could not escape even if he tried. An artificial human's arm strength was completely different from what that devilish supple skin would suggest. Were he to offer the slightest resistance, very likely, he would instantly lose two or three ribs.

"Hey... It's about time you give up on resisting, right?"

"Stop it... Don't blow in my ear! Ah, ahhh, s-stop it...... Don't bite my earlobe..."

Already holding his earlobe in her mouth, she went on to bite lightly.

Mei's lips and tongue deftly played with his earlobe, gradually exiling Hisui's consciousness.

"I've said this before, I am the blowup doll equipped with forty-eight different modes of pleasure...... Faced with my devilish light biting, your consciousness will fly away to the ends of the sky soon."

"I've said this too, that statement you just made is an insult to your artificial human ancestors......"

Hisui's voice of protest was already extremely weak.

Feeling victory was at hand, Mei began to take more intense action.

Slipping the soap through her cleavage, she generated a large amount of soap suds.

Then she used her breasts, covered with soapy bubbles, to rub against Hisui's back.

"As I thought, bathroom play has to be done like this❤ These superb skills of mine, far surpassing those of soapland massage ladies, enjoy them well❤"

"......--!!"

This was probably another one of her forty-eight modes of pleasure. Indeed, it felt extremely nice. Unbearably pleasurable.

While soap suds and breasts were performing a symphony of ecstasy, two protrusions rubbed against him from time to time, playing a low note, feeling like flashes of lightning that streaked across Hisui's back.

No good.

No good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, extra super no good!

Using the last of his sanity, Hisui reached out towards the sink. Turning the tap to its fullest, he filled it.

Then he splashed all the water towards Mei's face behind him.

"Ah, so cold!"
[[image:Draculea V02 - BW07.jpg|thumb]]

Surprised by the sudden attack, Mei finally let go of Hisui.

Taking advantage of the opening, Hisui slid the bathroom door open and attempted to escape.

However, Mei hugged his waist from behind, dragging Hisui along the ground. Only his upper torso made it out the door, but there was no escape.

"Wait up, Hi-kun... Are you trying to disgrace a girl!?"

"Why don't you consider my shame first! Hey, someone, hurry and save me~~!!"

Hisui abandoned his pride and cried for help directly. To his surprise, his reinforcements ended up arriving quite quickly.

Then Hisui immediately regretted his rash decision.

"What!? Did the witch chase us to your home!?"

"What happened!? I was just coming up for a brief break, and now there is a situation!?"

Rushella and Eruru opened the door to the changing area and rushed inside.

The heroic saviors arriving in haste were frozen by the sight of naked Hisui sprawled over the the floor at the bathroom entrance.

Fortunately, his lower torso was still inside the bathroom, so they did not see everything -- but the two girls immediately realized it was Mei inside tugging Hisui.

"Ah, excuse me, my two heroes, allow me to explain......"

"Hi-kun asked me to help wash his back, that is why I......"

Mei suddenly acted rather docile and awkwardly twiddled her fingers.

Hisui instantly went pale as he listened.

"I already said I was embarrassed, but he insisted......!"

"Eh----!? What a liar! As if anyone would believe you......"

They believed.

Without changing expressions, Rushella took out her favorite short sword and entered a stance. Eruru took out her anti-vampire sacred gun, "Argentum," and undid the safety.

"Hey, wait a sec, isn't this too strange!? It's my virginity that's at risk here! Can't you two understand, this kind of situation!? Hey, why aren't you talking!? Why are you so expressionless!? Calm down, stop, don't, stop now ---- !!"

Before the bathwater had cooled, Mei already left the scene alone.

After that, in the bath tub that was large enough to hold two or three people, floated the body of a boy who resembled a drowned corpse. It was Hisui, completely beaten up with his face entirely bruised.

The blood from his wounds dyed the bathwater red, highlighting the tragic ending.

Kujou Hisui, in accordance to his name,<ref>'''Kujou Hisui'''(紅城緋水): for the kanji in his name, both ku(紅) and hi(緋) mean the color red/scarlet, while 水 means water.</ref> was submerged in water dyed scarlet by the bathwater additive known as fresh blood.

Late at night.

Rushella and Mei having gone to bed, Eruru continued to read alone in the basement.

Thanks to her half heritage of vampire blood, there was no exhaustion showing on her face. Using illumination from old fashioned candlelight, she perused ancient books without pause.

Having lost count of the number of books she had already read, Eruru closed another one and placed it on the floor.

Hearing footsteps approaching, clear displeasure appeared on her face.

"What business do you have, Kujou-san who not only tricks girls to enter his house, but even commands them to enter the bathroom?"

"What is with that tone of voice? Perhaps just as Rushella said, I shouldn't have brought you two to my home. I'm still hurting all over from those wounds."

Almost turned unfairly into a drowned ghost, Hisui grumbled as he exercised his shoulder.

He almost expected himself to die.

"It is already late, how about you go to sleep? Go and share Sudou-san's bed."

"Who do you think I am... Are you trying to send little Red Riding Hood to the hungry wolf's nest?"

"Then it would be best if you were eaten by a wolf. Fine, why are you here?"

"Only to see how you're doing here. Also, this is for you."

Hisui put forward a tray with a plate and a coffee cup. The plate was holding a seaweed sandwich while the coffee cup contained hot milk with sugar added.

"This is your midnight snack. Don't stay up too late, okay?"

"Just like the one who lives in your house, I am more energetic at night. But anyway... Thanks."

Eruru took the tray and returned to the books.

But since Hisui had prepared her a snack which could be eaten while she worked, Eruru held the sandwich in one hand in response to his unspoken offer of care.

"So -- any results so far?"

"...Nothing much at this point. Even though the resources here are great, ultimately most accounts of witches are written by third party researchers. Considering Europe's literacy rate at the time these were written, as well as the secretive ways of witches, this cannot be helped..."

"I see......"

His hopes dashed, Hisui slumped his shoulders in disappointment.

As expected, the power of witches were passed from mother to daughter, from master to disciple. Secret rituals which were never divulged to outsiders.

"However, there are many interesting records here. For example, the countering of the "mystic eyes" as part of anti-vampire strategies. Apparently, this simply summarizes the findings through repeated trials and failures. For example, one could set up a barrier to hide behind and avoid the effects. However, the spellcaster is rendered immobile, hence it lacks practicality. However, even if one wore a talisman, there would not be much use. In order to counter the "mystic eyes," a more direct method of resistance is required -- that is what this says."

"Not yet succeeded? But these records were written centuries ago, perhaps it could have been realized already by now? What about the others?"

"Other information worthy of reference include various records on the drugs and potions concocted by witches. Although the effects of these drugs vary greatly, making them odorless and tasteless seems to be impossible. Even if mixed into food or drink, much work needs to be done in regards to the taste, otherwise the target would notice instantly. If the drug's originates from a herb, then the other ingredients must match. Ideally, those whose taste would not be ruined by the herb's essential oils."

"I see. So if you want someone to eat a witch's poisoned apple, make it into an apple pie... Something like that?"

"Basically. A drug's effectiveness is inversely proportional to its concentration. If it is not a particularly powerful drug, there is no need to spend too much effort on the cooking."

"But if it's added to plain water, then all sorts of covering up must be done. However, how do 'witches' do it......"

Hisui sat on the floor and began to ponder. Eruru took out one of those plastic bags for police evidence and showed it to him.

Hisui could recognize the object inside the bag.

That was the paper bag he had found in the trash at the home economics preparation room.

"Before coming to your house, this was already analyzed."

"Hmm. So what's the result, found anything?"

"...In actual fact, you already understood what this was from the start, right? You knew what it was and what it is used for."

Eruru stared at Hisui as she asked.

Seeing her determined eyes which say "Do not dare fool me," Hisui had no choice but to speak seriously.

"Most likely... Seasoning herbs?"

Seasoning herbs -- in short, a mixture of various herbs for cooking.

Used for eliminating unpleasant odors from fish and meat, to make dishes more savory, they were often used in Europe and could be considered a type of spice.

Combinations of herbs varied from dish to dish. The required herbs were tied up with a string, placed in soup to boil together with the meat.

These were sold at the market, and one could find many simple seasoning herbs at the supermarket sealed in paper bags.

"After all, my foster parent came from Europe, so I've seen her used them in her usual cooking. Last time, the cooking practical was making thick soup, so using seasoning herbs should be perfectly reasonable, right?"

"At least my group did not use them. Probably none of the other groups as well... What about yours? Since you tried it, you should know, right?"

"......"

That's right -- the taste of the thick soup then, was still vivid in his memory.

For the level of a school cooking practical, it was too amazing.

Recalling it now, much effort must have been put into the seasoning. There had seemed to be a faint taste of herbs. In any case, the thing in Eruru's hand was definitely used by Hisui's group.

"Even if it were used... So what? You can buy it at the market, and there's no problem there. Boiling it in the soup, then throwing it out afterwards. Perfectly natural, right?"

"Then who was the one who used it? Excluding the great Rushella Dahm Draculea who did not participate seriously in cooking, was it you? Or Sudou-san?"

Eruru's acute interrogation caused Hisui to start doubting.

Naturally, he knew who used it.

He knew who was responsible for the pot and who's duties included the overall seasoning.

All were performed by Sera Reina.

"...It's the Class Rep who used it. So what? She was only trying to make the cooking tastier, and added an additional step, right?"

"According to the results of the analysis, other than ordinary herbs, mandrake 'leaves' were also detected."

"......!?"

Hisui stared wide in surprise.

Why!?

Why would Reina have that kind of poisonous flower...!?

"What on earth is going on...?"

"I do not know. Only that, according to legend, the mandrake's 'leaves' have no medicinal properties. And in actual fact, neither you nor Sudou-san were affected at all. In the first place, this should not affect vampires--"

Regarding this point, Eruru seemed to lack a hypothesis for now. Puzzled, she shook her head.

However, the confirmed truth lay before their eyes.

"But, how could the mandrake's 'leaves' be obtained... Hey, could it be that thing from yesterday?"

"Apparently. After that, I took the flower you uprooted and found evidence of several leaves having been pulled out. Having no use for the flower, someone grafted it as an experiment in the flowerbed -- probably that was what happened? But then again, if medicinal properties were her goal, she should at least have taken the 'flower' back as well..."

As Eruru made her deductions, Hisui could not dispel the doubt in his mind.

Why would Reina...?

Not too long ago, she had been turned into a vampire's sacrifice. She should be an innocent and pure girl.

Reportedly, both her parents were devout Christians and she herself came from a Catholic school.

The quiet and gentle girl who should be the furthest possible from "witches," why would she?

"I understand your refusal to accept the truth, but this is solid fact. I have tested many things, but at the very least, she was the one who added mandrake leaves into the cooking -- this is unmistakable."

"...And so? Are you saying the class rep is the witch? Anyway, what about the herbal tea and scented candles you collected from the vice-president?"

"Of course they were analyzed. In terms of components, nothing unusual. I also brewed the herbal tea and drank it, the taste is quite good, very normal. I am also testing the scented candles right now -- apparently there is no problem."

Saying that, Eruru pointed to the candle stand on the wall.

Now that she mentioned it, Hisui did notice a faint fragrance in the air.

"...Hey, don't be so reckless. What would you do if there were a problem? Have you heard of that Sherlock Holmes short story called 'The Adventure of the Devil's Foot'? In order to test a poison, Holmes really suffered greatly."

"It was already analyzed beforehand. Besides, there is no problem with me drinking the stuff. Whether poisons targeting humans or vampires -- neither are effective against a halfbreed like me."

"Don't put it that way."

Hisui's words caused a shred of gloom to flash across Eruru's face.

The cursed blood coursing through her veins was what she hated most of all.

"...After all, it is the truth. It cannot be denied."

"......"

"After investigating, apparently the vice-president is essentially the only student who frequents the home economics preparation room. But the stuff she brought was fine. The only one left we should investigate is Horie-sensei who was supervising the cooking."

"Our group included, she was checking up on everyone's cooking process, and tried a little bit from each in the name of taste testing. Perhaps she could have done something then."

More importantly, she used to be a member of that Occult Research Club.

The name written on the back page was deeply engraved in Hisui and Eruru's memories.

"Regarding her case, investigations will take place after the holidays. In any case, checking out these resources is the first priority right now."

"Got it. So... Is there any way I can help?"

Hisui expected her to reply "No" or "Please leave and stop getting in my way" but Eruru did not refuse his assistance. Instead, she handed the emptied coffee cup over.

"...Another cup, please."

"Yes~"

Hisui smiled in return, taking the cup and leaving the basement.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 6

2015-03-09T19:19:23Z

Selene: micro typo

==Chapter 6==

===Part1===

—On the stage of the arena hosting the [Duel of Creators].


'''<<Gift Game: Duel of Creators>>'''

'''Participating Communities: '''
*'''*A total of twenty-four participants. ※Listed in the attachment.'''

'''Summary of the Game: '''
*'''The preliminary rounds will be a battle amongst three participants.'''
*'''The last man standing will proceed to the next round.'''

'''Winning conditions: '''
*'''When your opponents have fallen outside the arena grounds.'''
*'''When you destroy your opponent’s Gifts'''
*'''When your opponent has not fulfilled the winning conditions (includes surrendering)'''

'''Conditions for disqualification: '''
*'''When the participant falls outside the arena grounds.'''
*'''When the Gift possessed by the Participant is destroyed.'''
*'''When the participant has not fulfilled the above stated winning conditions.'''

'''Oath: Respecting the above stated content, based on our Glory and Flag, we<ref>[magrefnotes: we or our Community. Basically this is said by the host in this occasion.]</ref> shall host the Gift Game.'''''


 ''“Salamandra” Stamp'' 

The rays of the setting sun and the glow of the chandelier splashed across the arena.

Due to the Convention of the Masters that would be hosted soon after, it has led to an unprecedented increase in the turn out for the [Duel of Creators] that is hosted monthly, and it was much livelier than usual.

The three contestants stood at the three corners of the arena as they awaited the gong that signaled the start to the game.

Kudou Asuka stood at the western edge of the combatant field while surveying her opponents with a sour expression.

(''Never did I think that the day that I would face Kasukabe-san as my opponent in a Gift game would come……On the other hand, Willa the Ignis Fatuus<ref>[magrefnotes: Ignis Fatuus means the Fool’s flames to burn the fools muahahaha puny humans….]</ref>, could it be……'')

That girl over there, the leader of [Will-O'-Wisp].

Asuka could feel a devilish charm exuded from the contrasting luscious and cute characteristics of that girl. Her appearance was the epitome of immorality for it stole and fastened the gazes of Men with that seductiveness. Yet, it was clear that this girl was not aware about her charm; with those twin tails which were as smooth as the finest dessert that melts in the mouth to highlight her baby face. Whereas her curvaceous breasts and figure would cause others to cast their lustful looks in her direction for they were helplessly drawn towards it.<ref>[magrefnotes: author is using taste as his imagery from here on to illustrate….]</ref>

Asuka was looking at her and Willa who had noticed the gaze, turned to look at her.

“……?”

She gave a delightfully sweet movement of lightly tilting her head to the side. Most probably not understanding the reason for being the focus of Asuka’s gaze. Her every move was adorable and at the same time, it was infinitely ravishing.

—But Asuka was clear about a fact.

That gorgeous looking girl is the demon who commands the Jack o’ Lantern.

—and also one of the few participants, countable by the fingers of a hand, who represents the North Side.

“……”

As they met each other’s gaze, Willa suddenly drew out a cross shaped blunt weapon.

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

“!!?”

A sudden welling of a throbbing pain came from Asuka’s forehead and struggling in the midst of all the stars that seem to hover in her sight. Hurriedly, she tried to assess her situation by looking around herself, only to find the cross-shaped blunt weapon that was supposed to be in Willa’s hand—No, to be precise, the hammer was over here at this very moment.

Incensed by the initiated attack that started before the official commencement of the Game, Asuka sprung up from her seat but Ayesha hurriedly stopped her.

“No, please wait, sorry about that! That’s Willa one-san’s bad habit……”

“A bad habit? Throwing blunt weapons on the heads of others?!”

“Ye, Yea! Throwing blunt weapons on the opponents whom she have taken an interest, to see the response of the target, that’s her bad habit! I will give her a stern warning about it, so please look over this matter for once!”

Ayesha scrambled to hold down Asuka by her shoulders. Although Asuka didn’t want to swallow her anger, for now, she decided that it was best to swallow it down.

After all this was the Game Stage and any debts owed can be compensated for in the Game soon enough.

(''That’s just how I would want it! I will not let you run after biting me<ref>[magrefnotes: biting and running…. The imagery of a dog/ wild animal….]</ref> like this, O’ strongest contestant of the North!!'')

Asuka who was surprised by the blow earlier had now set her determination.

She looked at the new Gifts and comrade who resided in her Gift Card at the moment while feeling her anticipation bubble with excitement.

“I believe in you guys, Deen. And—Almathea.”

{“Don’t worry, be rest assured, my master”}<ref>[magrefnotes: copied this from Edenhall’s style of differentiating telepathic words….ok this is only seen in ch version of the book… NOTE: There is a goddess in Greek mythologies that is also a she-goat with the original name of Amalthea(yes that’s why I screwed up with wikia page name). Amalthea had used her milk to raise Zeus. During a session of playing around, Zeus accidentally broke off one of her horns and to repay the debts of her being like a motherly figure and the fact that he accidentally broke off the horn, Zeus imbued it with a miraculous Gift of aplenty that can provide any item the person wishes for. This horn was then called the [Horn of aplenty]/Cornucopia.]</ref>

===Part 2===

—South Entrance of the [Duel of Creators]’s arena.

Kasukabe Yō was quietly focusing her thoughts in the South corner.

She did not know why Asuka would want to join the Game.

But she did know that there’s now a reason for herself to win in this game of [Duel of Creators].

Yō gave a sidelong glance at Willa the Ignis Fatuus of the East Side while recalling the conversation they had earlier.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

It is still doubtful as to whether that girl knows anything about her father but from that sort of tone, it would seem like she had known him. If that is so, it didn’t matter which opponent standing in her way. Yō must obtain victory.

Moreover, Kudou Asuka is her friend. She cannot allow herself to lose in a humiliating manner in the battle.

(''Kuro Usagi and Jack are also in the spectator stands. I guess that would mean that Asuka have already received her new Gifts. So, I must make the result apparent in an instant before she can even get the chance to use them.'')

Yō gave a smile as the feelings of her strong fighting spirit, confidence, and expectations towards her comrade swelled in her chest. If Asuka could defend against the first strike, that would prove that Asuka has overcome her weakness from before.

As a friend, that would give the feelings of joy, dependability, a little threatening and amusement.

(''Moreover, just now…she…I’ve already figured out the Gift of Willa-san and have a good counter for it ……No problem. I won’t lose.'')

Yō held onto her absolute confidence and strategies.

Just as she heightened her concentration to the highest, the sound of the gong signaling the start of the Games reverberated within the arena.

===Part 3===

Kuro Usagi, Jack and Laius sat at the spectator stands where the voices of the crowd were rising to a crescendo. And the trio awaited the start of the Games.

“Uu……This…This is bad! Who would have thought that Asuka-san, Yō-san and Willa-san to be pitted together in the same preliminary round?!”

“Yahoho……likewise. That girl who does as she pleases, I’ve already told her many times to come straight to the workshops.<ref>[magref notes: omg…. I think workshops might be better than workrooms. Have been using workrooms all these while but it’s so direct translation… please comment.]</ref> But there shouldn’t be any problem for Asuka-chan!”

“Bu…But, Yō-san’s physical abilities are exactly the counter to Asuka-san. Once she falls out of the field……this game might even have a victor emerging in an instant.”

“Impossible.”

Jack sharply interjected and Kuro Usagi could only shut her mouth at that.

Jack had clearly seen the growth of Yō’s power in [Underwood] for himself and yet his voice contained such confidence and assurance.

“Yahoho……Kasukabe-chan is indeed a strong enemy but it is still possible for Asuka-chan to beat her. After all, Asuka-san has yet to comprehend her true abilities…. Though saying that, I’ve only understood from listening to Garol-dono’s explanations. But after listening to it would make one understand that her power isn’t about controlling the gifts bestowed to her but belongs to the faction that bestows it —similar to the bestowing of [Mock Divinity].”

“YES.” Kuro Usagi nodded her head in assent, she had also had a feeling of that.

In Little Garden, the thing called [Divinity] referred to the Gift that could cause a race or object to have its spiritual powers increased to the maximum. Among these there exist something called [Mock Divinity] that specialized in pushing Gifts to its maximum potential causing them to release power that was of a similar level to those of the Divine-classed Gifts.

But, as it only raises the output, there would be a possibility that it would destroy the Gift, after it has been pushed to its fullest, due to its inability to withstand the proportion of the spiritual enhancement.<ref>[magref notes: I think what the author wants to say is that durability of object spiritual vessel needs to be proportional with spiritual power. Asuka injects power but not reinforcing the objects ability to contain such an increase. Therefore like a balloon that has over expanded, it pops.]</ref>

“It’s a terrifying ability and also very difficult to be handled. Especially that the method of bestowing happens to be that of ‘Conferring Divinity(language)’. Language being the medium by which spiritual power is dissipated instantaneously and it has the characteristic of deteriorating before reaching the intended target, not to forget that we have to factor in the spiritual power of the target that might be able to resist the influence. Hence Kuro Usagi-dono, mistaking her power as [Control] is quite understandable.”

“YES…… but thinking about it, no one should normaly think of it as the conferring of mock divinity from the start.”

Kuro Usagi’s ears quivered indignantly in protest.

Jack suppressed a wry smile as he extended his index finger.

“That’s why we have prepared the most suitable equipment for Kudou Asuka……the Gift that can bring out that absurd potential in her—For now I can even safely assert that Asuka-chan is on par with the power level of Faceless.”

Jack said with confidence.

Seeing how he was so sure about that, Kuro Usagi could only hope for that to be true.

And swallowed hard as she took in the sight of the circular battle grounds.

“On par with—Faceless-sama?”

“Yahoho! Haven’t I said that? Asuka-chan might just win—”

“Impossible. The champion can only be Willa.”

The cold voice from the side had broken into their conversation.

Laius who sat beside Jack had mercilessly trampled on their hopes.

“Willa’s the strongest of the North Side. Just a mere no name can’t hold a flame to her. But if the person in question possesses the ‘Fortress’ that I’ve created, perhaps she might last up to five minutes or so.”

Laius’s words interjected into the duo’s casual conversation.

Jack gave a sigh, seeming to have lost some of his momentum in his upbeat voice:

“Haiz…… Looks like you really wish for Asuka-chan to lose eh? But that’s a weapon that can only be used to its utmost potential in the hands of Asuka-chan. Laius-kun, you know that more than anyone else right?”

“Hmph, so what? I don’t really care about that sort of thing. I only want that girl to be humiliated. And the materials for ‘Fortress’ is the Adamantium Ore and that fleece. Separating them into the refined metal and fleece to be marketed would still be quite lucrative won’t it?”

Laius gave a thin and annoying smile.

Kuro Usagi furrowed her brows at that, but the thing that she was concerned about for another matter.

(''The ‘Fortress’ must be the new Gift right? But what could those items, the Adamantium Ore and fleece be about?'')

“I say, Laius-kun, that fleece was borrowed from the [No Name]s and you cannot just sell it off just on a whim of yours. Moreover even if you want to sell them, there’s not much use for them—”

“Haha, you sure are a toothless bumpkin for not knowing about this. That piece of mountain goat pelt is actually one of the most exquisite items that can be used to aid agricultural Communities. It’s so important that they will even salivate at the sight of it.”<ref>[magrefnotes: the golden fleece(this story calls it Fleece of Mountain Goat to change the names) is said to heal the land and make it fertile. In story of Percy Jackson, it got a girl out of a tree…ok wrong information, it actually restored Thalia who was critically injured and assimilated into the tree back into her human shape… zzz when’s the next Percy Jackson book coming out?!!! XD]</ref>

“Agri, Agriculture? Fleece of a mountain goat?”

Wasn’t that Gift called a [Fortress]? Unable to figure out the connections between them, Kuro Usagi tilted her head in confusion.

Indeed, they had taken some of the suitable Gifts from the treasury of the [No Name] to be used for the creation of Gifts, but Kuro Usagi had not heard of their practical uses.

But since it was a Gift that was wanted for agriculture, it must be something beneficial to the rebuilding of the farms.

Lily and the other children would be very happy to hear this. It could be that Jack might have planned for that to have prepared such a Gift.

“……Ah! It’s starting!”

Kuro Usagi pointed at the centre of the battlefield.

As the sound of the gong to flag off the start of the Game reverberated through the air, the gazes of the spectators were all focused towards the circular playing field.

And shouts of anticipation coursed through the spectator stands.

After the three strikes of the gong to signal the start of the event, the girl who took on the role of Judge—Ayesha Ignis Fatuus, appeared at the centre of the playing field with her blue twin tails swaying behind her.

“Ay….Ayesha-san? Why is she the judge?”

“Yahoho! We of [Will-O'-Wisp] have been in this Game as a regular! So, Sandra-sama has nominated Ayesha for the job in recognition of our long participation!”

Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he gave a proud laugh.

His Community was already erected in the revered section of the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

And the reason for Willa being named the strongest Player of the North was precisely due to her countless records of championing the Game, becoming the invincible legend.

Choosing the judge from the Community of [Will-O'-Wisp] that had performed well in the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also something that shouldn’t be much of a surprise.

(''It’s finally starting. Yō-san……Asuka-san……'')

Kuro Usagi intertwined her fingers seemingly in a prayer.

Standing upon the stage of the battle field, Ayesha began to read out the names of the three contestants who were waiting at their respective corners.

“—Round one will start now!

From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!

From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!

And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall victory!

The Super lady who is unbeatable!

From [Will-O'-Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”

“Woooooooooooooooooooooooh!” Hearing the introduction made for Willa, the entire stands erupted into wild and feverish cheers.

Although she wasn’t as approachable as Kuro Usagi, but Willa still had quite a sizable popularity. But the person in question had tilted her head in puzzlement over such an uproar in the stands.

Seeing the frenzy of the crowd, Ayesha had nodded her head in satisfaction as she raised her right hand to make the announcement.

“I hereby declare—- the official start of [Duel of Creators]!!!”

===Part 4===

In an instant—

An azure glowing wind was whipped up from the ground.

Kasukabe Yō who had rapidly entered her battle state had immediately assessed the phenomenon to be the wind released by Willa.

Her spirit name being the [Demon of Azure Flames] was partially due to the ability to call out flammable phosphorus gas from fossils. If it were that only, Yō only needed to whip up a whirlwind to dodge it.

But to be famed as the strongest flames of the North, it should not be only at the level of a natural phenomenon.

“—Summon, [Ignis Fatuus].”

“……!?”

A wave of heat was carried within those azure blue winds and the atmosphere was awash with a roasting sensation that was subtly hidden from the senses.

Although the color of the flames were different, but Yō was very clear of the dangers that such a flame posed. For she could sense that this was the same feeling as the other time when Jack had released the intense flames during their time in [Underwood].

The Wind of Purgatory Flames that have been summoned from Hell.

The Gift that just required a mere seven lanterns full to destroy an entire city with its flames.

(''What….What’s wrong with this person?! Is she trying to summon the Purgatory flames in the arena……?!'')

The Game had just started and Willa was already planning to use the strongest firepower. The first move was planned to be such a large scale attack on a wide area and such a bold move was unimaginable coming from one who had such a cute look.

Willa was planning to use the first strike to defeat the both of them right from the get-go.

(''Change of plans……! Since she’s using the Purgatory Flames of Hell, Asuka will also be in danger!!!'')

Less than a second into the Game, Yō had already shifted her target to be focused on Willa. The situation was already one that forced her to abandon her strategies.

Clutching her [Genome Tree], Yō materialized the shimmering plate leggings of the [Pegasus] while whipping up a dazzling wind to charge towards Willa. And just when she was skiing on the wind and about to land her kick—

The figure of Willa suddenly disappeared.

“This is bad—!”

Instantaneous teleportation—Only those who controlled the portals between worlds would be able to open that [Astral Gate].

This sort of unique portal activation method was fundamentally different from that of Jack’s ability to appear from flames.

Jack was able to move from flame to flame, a movement of point to point in a linear fashion, but her sort of teleportation was one that was instantaneous and without any forewarning or relation to any objects or obstacles in the path.

The previous encounter was also similar to this and Yō hadn’t been able to see through this teleportation trick of hers.

—Though it was heard of, but it sure is a Gift that exceeded the comprehension of the mind.

That sort of power was impossible to be matched by the speed and power of the five senses. To confront such a power would require a Gift of a completely different nature but now wasn’t the time for her to experiment around for the crafting of the new Gift.

(''The Azure winds have not stopped……If this continues……'')

Yō whipped her head to shout at the top of her lungs.

“Asuka!! Quick! Escape out of the playing field! “

“Eh—“Asuka’s face was one of surprise and shock and it was clear that she really didn’t understand the nature of the threat that was the wave of azure winds.

However, it was clear that there wasn’t enough time for Yō to rush to her rescue.

This was merely just two seconds after the start of the Game.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus had summoned [Ignis Fatuus] and caused an azure wind to whip across the arena grounds. Ayesha who had been nominated as the judge had also ran ashen faced towards the outside of the playing field, but was blown into the spectator stands as a wave of hot wind blasted her from behind.

“Oi, Willa-nee, that’s really too exaggerati……Yaaaaaaah!”

Her twintails were emitting green smoke as Ayesha fell into the spectator stands.

The spectator stands were replete with defensive Gifts to protect the audience and so her losses were only up till that point, whereas the centre of the arena had transformed into a gruesome sight.

Exceeding the Purgatory Flames that were summoned by Jack, these hungry flames lit up every single thing that existed in the natural world. The whole combatant area was alight with azure flames and instantaneously reduced the stage to crisp.

And the Azure pillar of flames extended up to the Veil of Little Garden.

The searing heat waves released at the peak were strong enough to scatter the sea of clouds in the sky.

The demon that existent in the cleft between life and death—Willa, had shown a power that was able to devastate everything within the pillar. Of which the spectators had gone silent at that performance.<ref>[magrefnotes: If I were the author, I would slide in part divider in this place for the next scene is from a different perspective.]</ref>

“How….How can……”

Kuro Usagi’s hands shook as she moaned mournfully.

Willa’s true strength had exceeded her predictions.

Precisely because Kuro Usagi knew what had been released by Willa, she was quivering from the brutal scene displayed before her. If Kuro Usagi’s guess is spot on, Asuka and Yō wouldn’t be a match for her.

Summoning the Purgatory Flames from Hell wasn’t a simple feat.

Willa had connected Hell to this world in that instant—This is not a figure of speech.

Just as how Shiroyasha is able to summon the Game board of [White Night Plateau], Willa had released her spiritual powers to destroy the portal between reality and the furnace of Hell to scorch the arena.

“How dare she…… to those two…… Kuro Usagi’s comrades……”

Kuro Usagi, who had already abandoned most of her logic due to rage, had already transformed to her fiery peach colored hair.

“Kuro Usagi-san, don’t worry. Look closely, those two aren’t hurt at all oh~!”

Jack used a cheerful tone to advise Kuro Usagi who was emitting red lightning while on the verge of rushing in in with that murderous look.

“—EH?” Kuro Usagi gave a stupid cry.

That sound might just have been the signal for a counter attack, or perhaps it was just a pure coincidence.

<nowiki>*Ding Ling*</nowiki> The scorching azure pillar of flames—shattered under the sound of the melodious flute and chime of the bells.

===Part 5===

Percher who had walked to the arena location alone was stumped by the miracle before her eyes. It is precisely because of the dramatic changes in the arena that had caused her to have that sort of look on her face.

—That’s right. This is not a figure of speech.<ref>[magrefnotes: I realize that sometimes I’ve used it wrongly…. It is not metaphor but a figure of speech… oh well…. ]</ref>

The Flaming Azure winds that raged from Heaven to Earth —froze into a giant ice pillar before shattering into fine powdery snow.

“Freezing the entire pillar of flame…… Could it be Asuka—”

Saying that, she looked towards the pits and was surprised once again.

Asuka was no longer in the combatant’s ring. There was only Willa who stood in the midst of the whole field and Yō who had fled to the skies. And instead of what used to be the ground of the arena—An Iron sphere that did not seem to exist earlier stood in its place.

(''That sphere……Deen couldn’t have transformed into that big a sphere.'')

On the arena grounds where the purgatory flames raged on, the mysterious sphere was completely without a scratch from the onslaught. A faint electrical flow could be seen dancing along the surface of the Iron sphere and it gave off the feeling of being an impregnable defense against anyone’s approach.

The whole stadium fell into silence and from the centre of the arena—came the voice of Asuka, from the centre of the frozen winds.

“It’s okay now. Release the protections, Alma.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_187.jpg|thumb]]

{“Understood, my master.”}

—<nowiki>*Plonk*</nowiki> The sphere gave a bounce.

The icy cold steel cage exterior seemed to pulsate before transforming together with a fizzle of lightning around it.

Long majestic horns, powerfully built four limbs and hooves, silvery fleece that continued to sparkle with electricity. A majestic looking Mountain goat Divine Beast stood by the side of Asuka, guarding her.

(''Mountain Goat……Divine Beast? And able to emit lightning? That can’t be just any ordinary Divine Beast!'')

This saying has always been passed down in the legends, that Gifts of ‘Thunder’ are the symbols for the highest of the God-class spirits. ‘Thunder’ was the last natural energy that Mankind managed to bring under control, and has been able to maintain the eternal respect and faith since the ancient times.<ref>[magrefnotes: this is word play again…. Thunder is雷, just another addition of a character would make it lightning… but yea, in card games, we also attribute thunder pokemon rather than lightning…. So anyways, just take all these explanation in stride, if you want to discuss it further, you can visit the forums.]</ref>

The Japanese pronunciation of ‘Thunder’ can also be written as ‘God’s roar’. Violent winds, rain and the roar of thunder were a collective of fears that wasn’t only limited to Mankind but many other races as well, being one of the oldest faith of all.<ref>[magrefnotes: not really too sure about what the author wants to say… my guess is that he’s saying that all the other animal kingdom, spirits and Mankind all revere the Natural phenomenon of torrential rains, hurricanes and lightning storms.]</ref>

God-class spirits of the Elder God’s end of the spectrum<ref>[magref notes: introduced the word spectrum to make it look more scientific and for ease of understanding.]</ref> will gradually find it more difficult to carry lightning as they get closer to the normal Gods end of the spectrum.

(''That’s strange……That Mountain goat Divine Beast obviously has a greater strength than Asuka. How did Asuka manage to tame such a monster?...'')

“Percher! What are you doing in this kind of place?”

Percher who quickly returned her thoughts to the present turned her head hurriedly. The people who had called out to her was Jin and the others who had went their separate ways before the Corridor of Displays.

The trio ran towards Percher whom they had coincidentally met up and noticing that Rin’s nowhere to be seen, they had asked:

“Where’s Rin?”

“No, no idea. She said about having something urgent to do and so we went our separate ways. As for what the matter is about, I guess His Highness is the person you should ask right?”

“Hm? Oh, that’s okay. I know about that. Rin should now be trying to catch the culprit of the ‘Kamikakushi’ currently, am I right?”

“Is that so?”

“Because she did say something about finding some clues—Compare to that, take a look at the arena. I must say that this Game looks to be getting quite interesting.”

His Highness narrowed his golden irises as he gave a cheerful laugh.

Leaning on the rails, he seemed to scrutinize Asuka and the Mountain Goat Divine Beast with an assessing gaze.

“Seemingly like a puppet but yet not a puppet. After all it does have a conscious will of its own and it looks to be alive. I wonder who could have created such a masterpiece.”

“Um……It probably is the Gift created by Jack and Willa-san of [Willo O’ Wisp], I think.”<ref>[magrefnotes: this is how Jin speaks, I think. Lols]</ref>

Jin opened his mouth to give a casual reply and His Highness nodded his head in understanding.

“[The Demon of the Azure Flames]…… the demon who controls the portal between life and death? I see, that does seem likely. For that woman to bestow life wouldn’t be too difficult. That guy is probably the reincarnation of the Divine Beast.”

“Reincarnation?” Jin and Percher tilted their heads.

His Highness gave a smile as he pointed towards Ayesha who had fainted amongst the spectator stands.

“Take for example that gnome. She’s a gnome that has been implanted into the body of a dead person, to be born as a new life form. Most living bodies basically lose their spiritual attainment after death, but there are some that might even continue to live on after death and be reincarnated into the next life.”

“……Did you mean resurrection?”

“Of course not! How is that possible? A new life possess the inheritance of a new personality. Moreover, for the dead to completely return to life would require operating an independent cosmology. [The Demon of Azure Flames] has not reached that level of power yet. Although the spirit would more or less retain part of its memories, but what it really gets to inherit would be the appearance only. In that sort of reincarnation, the spiritual power would surely deteriorate—”

Suddenly, His Highness stopped his words.

The smile he had earlier was now wiped off his face as he took on a surprised look to stare at the Mountain Goat Divine Beast.

(''……if it is through the process of reincarnation, the spiritual power would surely deteriorate. Because the amount of spiritual power that will be passed down to the reincarnation would be dependent on the spiritual power of the next generation. In normal cases, Divinities of their past lives would also be returned……Then why is it that that Mountain Goat is still materializing as a Divine Beast?'')

His Highness was full of doubts as he stared at Asuka with his sharp gaze.

In the war at [Underwood], he had heard of the Gift held by Kudou Asuka.

According to Aura who had fought against her, she was of an unknown birth, but she was able to control a fire that could render [The Death Eye of Balor] ineffective.

Hence, His Highness had speculated that she had some sort of super powerful God killing Gift that was similar to the Garuda Phoenix lineage.

(''But, this guy isn’t of the same kind. To increase the spiritual power would require the bestowing of Divinity or an ability of a large area of effect sort—No matter what the matter might be, it’s all beyond the abilities of the Human realm of influence.'')

His Highness stared down upon Asuka and the mysterious Divine Beast.

Following that, he caught sight of Kasukabe Yō, who had fled to the skies, from the corner of his eyes. Yō had used the [Genome Tree] to incorporate the Gifts of the Salamander and Rat, wearing a ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor<ref>[magrefnotes: lamellar armor is just like scale mail, more on padding in this sense since the main materials here are leather… rather than salamander scales.]</ref> that enabled her escape from the violent storm of the Purgatory flames.

(''Oh? This one used the [Genome Tree] to escape death? Seems like the Purgatory flames of Hell are unable to kill the rat born from the placenta of the flames.'')

But using the Salamander and Rat to combine into the ‘Fire Rat’ wasn’t a very good plan for it was equivalent to announcing to others about your real powers. It is best to stick to simple combinations to not let the cat out of the bag about the fact that she controlled the Phylogenetic Tree.

(''Although it is a little rough and childish……but this [No Name] is quite the treasure trove that I’ve expected it to be. It would be best if I can pack them up and bring along as a take-away.'')

His Highness twitched the corners of his lips into a smile. Having the joyous smile like a child having gotten his hand on a new toy, he also started to have that scary look of wanting to snatch everything within his sight away for himself.

Jin gave a sidelong glance at His Highness before turning his gaze downwards quickly to scan the spectator stands.

“……Ah, Kuro Usagi! And Jack!”

Hearing her name being mentioned, the rabbit ears perked up with a swish.

Kuro Usagi looked around for a long time before finally spotting Jin in the spectator stands above.

“Jin-bocchan! What are you doing there?!”

“Yaho? Sandra-sama is also there!”

“I brought Jin around the city for a little walk. Nice to meet you, [Highborn of Little Garden]-san, it’s been some time since we met.”

Sandra was wearing a joker face smile while using a matured tone to casually tell a lie. Having gotten used to the role of a master, it might even be possible that she’s unexpectedly good at acting.

Laius was originally depressed but upon seeing the Master Sandra, he immediately stood up to reveal a sincere smile that was never seen before from him while making way for them to sit beside him.

“Well, isn’t this Sandra-sama of [Salamandra]? I didn’t expect to meet you in the common spectator stands! Come, have a seat!”

“That’s really gracious of you, thank you, Laius-sama. You have also arrived in the North side territories huh?”

“Yes. I couldn’t take the atmosphere of the East Side country lands and was attracted by the cultured civilization of the North. And currently we of [Perseus] have established a relationship with this Jack o lantern’s Community.”

“That sounds great. [Will-O'-Wisp] is in the midst of ascension, obtaining the help of [Perseus]’s Gift bestowing techniques will surely be like a Dragon with the addition of wings to soar through the Little Garden. Please do impart to them your valuable techniques and skills in an exchange of cultures.”

“Um…..about that…Mah, I will handle it as best as I can.”

Laius gave a spasm-like smile in reply.

Sandra was subtly asking him to ‘pass all the valuable techniques to Jack and the others’. With that sort of request, Laius was unable to continue with his accommodating responses and could only give an ambiguous reply.

Having been teased by Sandra, Laius looked towards Jin and the others who stood behind her with displeasure.

Then suddenly, his gaze stopped on His Highness.

“Oi, that white haired brat there.”

“What?”

His Highness had calmly responded to the rude name calling.

On normal occasions, Laius would have been incensed by such an attitude from His Highness. He who had a high self-esteem would never have allowed just a teenager who looked around the age of twelve to use that sort of tone to reply.

But this was a different case.

He surveyed the white haired golden iris boy who was His Highness before slightly straightening his body to ask:

“You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”

===Part 6===

In the middle of the blizzard came the crisp sounds of three azure blue gems shattering as they struck the ground.

Those were the empty shells of the Gift falling out of the hands of Asuka after freezing the Purgatory Flames,.

(Uu……Even though the Gems of Freezing are much more expensive compared to the Gems of Flame……)

Asuka was full of regrets in her heart as she lamented over her lavish usage of the Gifts.

However, being the Ojou-sama of a financial powerhouse, she could not allow such feelings to show on the surface.

—Just to mention it on the side, though it’s might be a little off-topic.

The reason for the Gems of Freezing being more expensive is definitely not due to the difference in practicality.

The real reason is because such Gifts are able to cause a reversal in the kinetic energy of an object and that defies the second law of thermodynamics; a blessing that is impossible for Mankind to replicate. If this sort of phenomenon were easily replicated, Mankind would be able to craft a Perpetual Motion Machine with ease. Hence, even if it were the world of Little Garden, the only existence that could defy these laws of Physics is only that sole Demon.

And this sort of expensive Gift could already fetch up to the ransom-like price of a Gold coin for a gem!

—Okay, end of the off-topic gossips.

Asuka had magnified the might of the chilly winds to create the large scale “Frozen phenomenon” that was before them.

It was a Gift that was on the opposite end of the spectrum from the Purgatory Flames that was supposed to be able to reduce all existence to ash. Even amongst the Nordic Gods, there’s only one God who can control such a large scale blizzard.

The clash between the two had caused the Game stage to melt into the ground, leaving not a shadow behind. But if one were to strain their eyes to look closely, the faint traces of its existence could be seen and moving out of that ring would be an immediate disqualification.

As Asuka was reaffirming the circumference of the battle zone, Yō dropped down beside her.

Cloaked in the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, Yō dabbed at her cold sweat as she approached Asuka with a smile.

“Asuka, that was great! But how did you make that flame……”

“Hoho, that’s a secret……Although that’s what I want to say, but our opponent doesn’t seem to be a simple one for me to joke around at this time”, Asuka cast her sharp gaze at Willa.

Not bothering to hide her hostility, Asuka went straight for the kill:

“It’s my pleasure to meet you for the first time, Willa-san. Your name is also famous in the East Side where I belong to.”

“……”

“But, I really didn’t expect for you to try kill the potential candidate for your Alliance. I hereby demand an answer from you, the leader of [Will-O'-Wisp]. Please explain your motives.”

Asuka stood with her arms akimbo as she used a threatening tone to question Willa.

Yō also had the same thoughts as the [Duel of Creators] hosted by the Master would surely prohibit the killing of other opponents. It was a well-known rule that needn’t be written down on the [Geass Roll].

Having seen Willa’s release of that fatal strike, it was almost safe for others to assume that she did not want to play by the rules of the Game and or even lacked the basic common sense.

“Please give your answer. Why did you summon such a dangerous flame? Depending on your answer, we might have to reconsider our Alliance agreements.”

“……?”

Willa was stumped for a moment.

Tilting that face that could only be said to be sweeter than candy, she revealed a slightly troubled look as she asked:

“……dangerous?”

“Huh?”

“What. Is. So. Dangerous. About. That. Level. Of. Flame?”

—Kachi, the both of them stiffened at the same time.

Their thoughts and bodies were unconsciously bounded as if cursed.

Needless to say, Willa’s answer had shredded their pride into bits. That sort of emotionless reply could be better described as ‘Shredding their existence to bits”.

Never did they expect that her unsealing of the furnace of Hell would be described by her to be only at “That. Level.” For the tone of her words already implied that she had already been holding back.

Asuka reined in her anger while forcing a smile as she looked at Willa.

“Is…Is that so? Well, you’re right. That sort of flame is nothing to us.”

“Of…Of course. There’s totally no problem with that sort of flame.”

Asuka and Yō responded with a stammer. …… Those stiff sounding words were definitely not due to a problem with her hearing.

And pondering over what could have gotten into these two people, Willa cocked her head to the left and right like a small animal in confusion while her twin tails swayed with the movement. Then seeming to have come upon something, she lifted her head.

“—You guys, are strong.”

“Eh?”

“You guys have underestimated yourself by quite a bit. My words are definitely not in sarcasm. When up against you two, the Purgatory Flames of Hell are not even worth mentioning. Not even close to something that you guys have to fear about.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hu.*</nowiki> Asuka had unconsciously relaxed her tensed atmosphere that was close to drawing her sword in that emotionally charged situation.

The violent storm of Purgatory Flames were really scary, or at least that was the case in the memories of Asuka and Yō. But after experiencing it first-hand, the both of them were still unscathed.

Every time Yō escaped the icy grasps of Death, she would become stronger.

Although Asuka was troubled by her talent, it would seem that she had finally obtained suitable Gifts.

Ever since the day that they had arrived in Little Garden, the both of them had been accumulating an ever-increasing amount of accomplishments and karma, causing their talents to bloom at an unexpectedly rapid pace. Those were the words that Willa was trying to say.

“Especially Asuka. I’ve heard about your situation from Faceless.”

“Did you? From her?”

“Mhm. Hearing it from her, I’d then created your Gift—[Almathea’s Fortress].”

Willa stretched out her finger.

Pointing exactly at the majestic-looking Mountain goat Divine Beast.

“[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Lulu working together—”

“Lulu? Who’s that? Could it be that you are referring to that young Master?”

“Keho<ref>[magrefnotes: Keho is sound effect for cough.]</ref>, What was just said is not counted.”

Willa started all over again, TAKE 2.<ref>[magrefnotes: Take2, like the director says NG to the TV show and they do the Take2]</ref>

“[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Laius working together to create a masterpiece. The current you, can now be on par with FeiFei<ref>[magrefnotes: FeisiLesi is how Face.Less is pronounced…. Nickname would be taking the first character… Fei and double that….FeiFei, my guess is she talks in a cute manner and it would be highly irritating to be told off by that kind of cute voice.]</ref>…Keho, Face.Less. So you should have more confidence.”

Willa tried her best to make her face taut with seriousness.

Although she did put in a lot of effort to lecture the both of them, the ending was still far from perfect, having made some slips in her act.

But it would seem that she wanted to continue with that serious act to the end as she spread her arms in a gesture to welcome the both of them.

“……I do not like to do battle nor participate in Games. But for the both of you to realize your true potentials— I’ve now participated in this competition as the North Side’s strongest Player. And I will put my best to make this a token of gratitude to you guys.”

“Token of gratitude?”

“Jack and Ayesha have been rescued twice from the hands of Demon Lords by you guys. This token of gratitude is for that”, the strongest girl of the North Side smiled.

Asuka and Yō looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders while feeling a little troubled.

“……How should I say it, I think the ones who felt that they were being helped were us.”

“Mhm. And we have never returned the favor too.”

Nodding their heads, the both of them took on a battle stance to prepare for the battle.

The both of them had finally decided on enjoying the [Duel of Creators] to the fullest.

She of the North Side’s strongest player to spread her arms in acceptance of the challenge, how could they suppress that feeling? The problem children of the East Side have never felt this happy and excited before.

“Although it might be tough on Willa-san, we will apologize in advance for doing it two-on-one.”

“No problem. I will also show my full powers in the subsequent fight. If you do not do it in a team battle, it would probably be dangerous.”

Saying that, Willa started to release Azure winds from her hands.

Although it was of a small scale, contact with [Ignis Fatuus] would undoubtedly cause a fatal injury.

Firstly, they would need to break through that Azure wind. And though the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor might be able to defend, it was unable to launch an attack. Moreover, if they did not have a method to counter that instantaneous teleportation, everything else would be futile.

Yō was racking her brains over a plan to make an attack when Asuka leaned over to whisper softly.

“Kasukabe-san. I’ve a plan……What’s your take?”

“……What’s the risks?”

“It’s only possible to get high profits with high risks right?”

Asuka smiled mischievously. For Asuka to even mention a plan, it would already mean that there was a possibility of it going through. Understanding that part about her, Yō gave a nod in consent.

“Got it. Tell me about that plan of yours then.”

In the instant that Asuka nodded her head—

The situation had a dramatic transformation.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 5|n1=6|n2=Chapter 7}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2015-03-09T19:18:37Z

Selene: micro edit

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District—Number 88th workroom.

Asuka gazed at the yellow colored pillar of smoke that rose from the brick chimney on the roof with appreciative admiration reflected in her eyes. Perhaps it was the intriguing beauty that didn’t seem to match the environment of the industrial workrooms that caught her eye.

The ‘Rare Sacred Iron’ Soldier<ref>[magref notes:‘Rare Sacred Iron’ I’m placing it like this though the text didn’t have the ‘’ stuff. Somehow it looks neater to me….]</ref>—Deen had already been transported to the biggest warehouse in the workroom district.

During the battle with the Huge Dragon in [Underwood], Deen had been wrecked up badly and had been handed over to [Will-O'-Wisp] for the repairs.

Seeing Deen being fully repaired to his original state, Asuka gave a cheer in delight.

“Deen…… You’re fixed! It’s good to see you……!”

“DeN”

The single eye of Deen lit up as he responded to his master’s voice. His body frame should have been strapped down firmly earlier on but probably due to being notified on Asuka’s arrival, they have released those restrictions on him.

“He had been in quite a wrecked up state……so I’m taking it that this is the gift that Izayoi’s been talking about?”

“Yahohohohoho! Of course it’s not just that!”

A blaze started to pour out of a candle that sat on one of the candle holders built in the wall.

“It’s been some time, good to see you<ref>[magref notes: yes I added the good to see you part… sounds more English like what he’s supposed to say.]</ref>, Asuka-san! Kuro Usagi-san!”

“YES! It’s good to see that you are still your usual self, Jack-san!”

“Nn, that’s right. Hearing your cheerful voice puts me in cheerful mood too.”

Asuka and Kuro Usagi, who had cocked her rabbit-ears to the side, gave their greetings together.

Sweeping their gazes around the room, the two murmured admiringly.

“Come to think about it, is it really okay for us to borrow such a large workroom? It looks replete<ref>[magref notes: replete-filled]</ref> with all sorts of equipment……the price couldn’t have come cheap right?”

“Yahoho! Actually, this place was loaned to us with Sala-sama’s introduction! This is also the studio<ref>[magref notes: studio-workroom/warehouse, using it interchangeably]</ref> of Sala-sama while she was still a member of [Salamandra] then!”

The original studio of Sala——hearing Jack’s words, Asuka took another look around the warehouse.

Handcrafted candlesticks could be seen lining the walls, giving the studio a uniquely playful atmosphere. The scattered equipment looked worn at their handles, giving the feel of being used quite often in their master’s projects and the sense of nostalgia left behind by their owner. And at the same time, the room was filled with a very feminine and yet authoritative style of decoration which fitted the description of Sala perfectly.

After taking in the room’s layout with her eyes,

“Well then, Jack what’s that Gift you spoke of?” Asuka suddenly stopped her pacing as she looked to Jack with anticipation shining in her eyes.

The flames in Jack’s pumpkin head had also taken on a sharper intensity as he replied:

“Hoho……We have called you over today for the fulfillment of one of the Alliance conditions—the refining process and ritual for endowing the Gift properties to the [Diamond Iron Ore] has just completed.”

“Is that for real?”

“Yes. And besides the new equipment that have been created according to the list placed in the orders, we have also prepared two new Gifts for Asuka-san……Having said that, we’re still not officially in an Alliance as of yet and we do not have the right to procure a cache of [Diamond Iron Ore] either. So we could only use what little that remained of the ores kept in the treasury of [No Name].”

A serious flame burnt in the depths of the hollowed out eye holes of the pumpkin head.

The ores that he spoke of most probably referred to the [Diamond Iron Ore] that was brought to [Six Scars].

“It’s just that these ores were too little in this sort of urgent situation. So after obtaining the permission from Izayoi-san and Kasukabe-san, I’ve prioritized the creation of Gifts for Asuka-san.”

“That….Wouldn’t that mean ……you are giving me three Gifts?”

“Amazing! With this, it will certainly give a great boost to your combat prowess!”

Kuro Usagi started to wave her arms in joy.

The unexpected Gifts caused Asuka to be surprised to the point of being disconcerted in her thoughts.

At the same time, she started to feel uneasy with the arrangement. Kudou Asuka’s body was just that of an ordinary girl and this had been proven many times in her fights. No matter how strong the equipment may be, it might just be a waste of effort. That was something that she learnt in her fight with Percher and she had kept that lesson well in mind.

Asuka clenched her fists as she muttered in a rarely seen polite tone.

“To prepare these many Gifts at one go……When I’m already struggling with Deen. Wouldn’t it have been better to create Gifts for Izayoi<ref>[magref notes: ok this is just for fun…. Not too sure but it seems like Asuka is close to Izayoi huh from this speech….]</ref> or Kasukabe-san……”

“But Asuka-san. There’s no doubt that you will die if you continue fighting Demon Lords with just your current get-up, you know?”

“Wha……!” Asuka swallowed the rest of her question.

Perhaps that half of a shout was due to her surprise from hearing such blunt words coming from the gentlemanly Jack which was quite unthinkable in itself. But regarding that straightforward comment that didn’t have a scrape of reservation, Asuka was clear about that fact as well. Unable to come up with a retort, Asuka could only droop her shoulders in a dejected manner. And Jack only smiled as he started to bobble his pumpkin head while continuing:

“Asuka-san, the three of you hold a different talent respectively. And amongst them, your talent could be said to be the rarest—another way to put describe it would be to liken it as a cherry blossom that is late to bloom.”

“I’m…..a cheery blossom that is late to bloom?”

“That’s right. In order to allow the new petals to fully unfurl in its full glory, I’ll present you with these Gifts—The masterpieces that [Will-O'-Wisp] created through the pooling of our resources and strengths! After obtaining these Gifts, the fog of Asuka-san’s worries will disperse like dew with the coming of a new dawn!”

So we hope that you will believe in yourself.

The fiery will and words of motivation seemed to flow deep into Asuka’s heart. The Pumpkin gentleman held Asuka’s hands as he returned the wine red Gift Card to its rightful owner once more. As the Gift card had been left in his care all these while.

Seeming to have been affected by Jack’s contagious cheerful smile, Asuka’s taut face started to relax.

“Thank you Jack. The Gift you’ve made for me……I will use it well.”

“Yahoho, please use it well then! For I’m sure that would really make those two happy as well!”

……Mhm? Asuka tilted her head.

One would be Ayesha and the other would be referring to whom?

But before she could ask the question, Jack had already happily continued with his words.

“Come on, now let’s proceed to the Stadium of the Game Stage area!”

“Game…Game Stage?”

“That’s right! Though I’ve seen Asuka-san’s battle all these while……what you need the most is to be more comfortable with using the Gifts! And that means to accumulate as much battle experience as possible! Then the battle tactics of Garol would also be put to practical use right?! Yahohoho!” Jack’s pumpkin head revolved in the air as he laughed.

Feeling a sense of dread, Asuka and Kuro Usagi exchanged a surprised glance at each other.

“Could… Could it be that ……you want me to join the Game? For real?”

“<nowiki>That’s~~~</nowiki> OF COURSE! As part of the commemoration for the first ever hosting of the Convention, we will not be collecting any Participating fee you know?! Please use this chance—And pluck the crown in the Game of <Duel of Creators> in just a breath.”

“Wha……”The both of them opened their mouths in a half exclaim before getting stumped. The reason didn’t need to be said.

Yō would also be participating in the Game. The both of them had just wanted to voice out their protests when there came the sound of heavy footsteps moving in what seemed to be a bad temper and a familiar voice that interrupted their words.

“HAAAAAAAAAAH? The ones who are here to retrieve Deen and ‘Fortress’ is actually the [No Name]s? What’s this all about? I’ve not heard about this, you know?

“Please…Please wait a moment! It’s better to leave this place to Jack-sama to……”

“Quit your nagging! The one who repaired those two items is none other than my great self! All of you better shut your traps!”

“Don’t …Laius-sama!”

“Eh?” the sound escaped the lips of Asuka and Kuro Usagi in surprise as they looked at each other.

“……Kuro Usagi, I’m not dreaming right? I seemed to have heard a familiar despicable name being mentioned.”

“Des…Despicable, Kuro Usagi will leave that aside for now but that name of Laius, could it be……”

In the next moment, the door that led to the back was kicked open.

And appearing from the billowing dust cloud was a man who had a [Medusa Head] Flag engraved before his chest.

Previously defeated by the [No Name]s a few months earlier—Laius of [Perseus] was staring at them in rage.

===Part 2===

Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, The Arena before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

Kasukabe Yō had just arrived in the area and the sparkling sculptures of glass flowers that decorated the area around her made it one of the most beautiful places within [Kouen City]. But it wasn’t merely those glass pieces that made the corridor such a beautiful place. It was the addition of precious gemstones that gave off the twinkling light of stars that made the place take on a dream-like quality.<ref> [magref notes: original would be The various gemstones that seemed to give off a radiance like those of stars also served to make the corridor even more eye-catching. Errr…. Nvm I think the direct translations would have erased all the artistic sense in the description so yeah…]</ref>

This corridor also served as an area to commemorate the generations of crafters who had helped in the building as well as maintaining of the North Side Territories for various monuments in remembrance of the crafters that had been gathered in this place.

And if Yō were to come through as the champion of the Game such as the <Duel of Creators> during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Matsuri, she would obtain the rights to carve her Community’s name and Flag onto the Corridor of Displays. Aside from that, if one won in a Game hosted to compete within the technique and art of crafted masterpieces, they would also obtain the right to display their accomplishment in the stone pedestal of the Corridor of Displays.

Looking around at the countless precious masterpieces showcased around her, Yō started to feel a sense of doubt taking seed in her heart as she tilted her head.

(''……Is it really possible for me to take part in this Game?'')

Just as mentioned earlier, the North Side is where Gifts of refining metals, manufacturing by crystallizations, alchemical arts and the like circulated widely. And perhaps it was due to the climate of this region, the population of Humans were dense in these areas. The fact that the race of Humans didn’t possess much power was one that everyone knew well. As long as the birth is an ordinary one, it wouldn’t be too much to say that Humans ranked at the lowest rungs of the power ladder. But in the North Side, the talent of creating Gifts though the techniques of Human or Spirit alike were highly prized treasures there.

Hence the creativity of Humankind in developing techniques and skills received high praise and the North soon became a place that made it easier for Humankind to call it their home. Amongst them were Communities that have left their mark on the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], having had their strength recognized and receiving high praise from [Salamandra].

And those who were now gathered in the arena were all fierce competitors who would wish to leave their mark of their accomplishments behind for generations to come. In a large collection of strong competitors, would it really be a good idea for herself to be mixed in amongst them……Yō started to ponder such stuff as she stared blankly in front of her.

(''Just visiting this Corridor of Displays has already been quite a pleasant experience for me. Even for the Community, I shouldn’t allow any smear to get on our reputation……right?'')

Yō tilted her head as she started to give it some thought. Having been brought up in an environment that lacked much interactions with others, Yō didn’t know much about these sort of things. Just shortly before, Yō might still be able to ask Calico Cat’s opinion about it, but he’s no longer by her side. Having been injured in the battle against the huge Dragon, he had decided to retire and spend the rest of his life in [Underwood]’s Great Tree.

(''……'')

Yō continued to stare at the displays with a distant look in her eyes.

That was something that was decided after they had both sat down to talk about it.

Calico cat had been born on the same day as Yō and he’s an old cat who has seen through fourteen winters with her. It could even be said that he’s closer than her next of kin.

And precisely due to that reason, Calico cat was very worried with Yō’s capability in interacting with other Humans more than anyone else.

“Ojou, you aren’t alone anymore, you need to learn how to live amongst humans in society from today onwards.”

Having been told of such a thing by Calico who was heavily covered in bandages, Yō couldn’t bring herself to deny it. After all it was a separation that would have to come sooner or later. Though she might feel lonely, but the rejection of such a request would have been equivalent to betraying the other.

So Yō hid her sadness as she handed Calico cat over to Garol of [Six Scars] while entrusting the future care and treatment of the wounds to them. The people of [Six Scars] who were also future allies in their Alliance had also readily agreed to her request to care for Calico Cat while treating him like one of their own.

Having received the assurance from others that the environment of the Great Tree would contribute to a speedy recovery, the human and cat then set off on their separate paths. Hence from that day onwards, Yō had to reach her own conclusions.

For if she couldn’t do that, she wouldn’t be able to face Calico Cat squarely with pride.

(''Nn. Garol-san had already given me encouragement by making known his support for me. I must do my best as well.'')

Yō clenched her fists tightly.

He who had claimed to be her father, Kasukabe Koumei’s friend, Garol had really helped the [No Name]s a lot. But he never brought up any talk of his past with her father and had only left this line for her when they were about to go their separate ways—

“Currently, I can’t say anything about it. But if you really want to know Koumei, you will need to chase after his footsteps. Only then will you understand what kind of man he is.”

The next two months following that day, Yō had tried her best to search for a trace on her father’s whereabouts but had come up with nothing.

Leticia had also been adamant with a reply of ‘Its fine to just wait for now’. And so she had come to visit the Corridor of Displays to look at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars].

(''It’s said that there are only a handful of Corridors for displays in Little Garden and I had thought that it might be a place to start searching for my father’s crafted pieces……But it sure seems like it’s not that easy after all.'')

Troubled by the lack of results, Yō crossed her arms. There was still another method for her to get a lead. And that was to participate in the Game while registering the [Genome Tree] as the specific Gift to be used while observing the reaction of the crowd then.

But to appear in the Game where many famous blacksmiths and sculptors had signed up to vie for glory, it still gave her the feeling of uneasiness. If it were only a blemish to her name and becoming a laughing stock, it might have been much easier to bear but she didn’t want to bring shame to [No Name] again because of that.

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Ouch. That hurts. But Yō still couldn’t think up of a solution. She who couldn’t arrive at a plan could only reach up to take the sharp yet blunt weapon that had been dropped on her head.

(''……what is this?'')

That was a blunt weapon that took the appearance of a cross while its topmost was a rounded piece. From the shape of it, it would be more similar to a ‘hammer’ than a cross.

……No, isn’t it literally a hammer?

(''This is really dangerous. If it weren’t me, a person might have been grievously injured.'')

Yō looked around her but it’s a really impossible task to find the culprit amongst the crowd that milled around the Corridor of displays. Tilting her head quizzically, Yō thought to herself that perhaps in the craftsman city of [Kouen City], hammers dropping from nowhere might just be a common thing. Just then—

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Another strike came flying at her.

Yō gripped the hammer in her hand tightly. Once might have passed for a coincidence but twice would make it clearly intentional. Moreover for the person to escape Yō’s five senses that were as sharp as a wild beast, that would make the throw truly unusual.

(''……'')

She quietly took on a battle stance. Since there’s a second, a third wouldn’t be that surprising.

Closing her eyes to focus on her hearing, Yō prepared herself for the third wave.

Yō wasn’t that forgiving to laugh while receiving some unknown attacks. Izayoi had said that the market rate for him was to return things tenfold. Whereas for Yō, she would want to return it a hundredfold.

Preparing to sense the hammer that would fly out from the crowd at her—

“…..Are you alright?”

“?!!”

Yō almost leapt out of her skin.

Suddenly having a stranger striking up a conversation with her, Yō had almost fallen to the ground in her surprise.

And that was to be expected for in the state where Yō had heightened her senses to the maximum, for this female stranger to approach this close would have been impossible. But it was a fact that the young lady<ref>[magref notes: girl or lady? Hmmm young girl would be very young… young lady might sound a little older…>.<]</ref> stood before her and it could be said to be a flawless sneak attack.

“Uh, um……”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001a.jpg|thumb]]

Yō’s mouth was half agape as she looked at the girl who seemed to be the same age as herself.

Then, she was stumped by surprise once more.

The young lady had a sweet baby face with a slightly wavy twin tailed hairdo, her curvaceous body-line didn’t seem to match the age that she appeared to be from just the face alone. Although her height did not differ greatly from Yō’s, her breasts were filled out like those of a grown woman. The black and blue laced Gothic Lolita outfit boldly revealed her legs and part of her breasts, making her look very attractive.

The bold choice of dressing would have made others to think that she’s trying to lure men to fall for the temptations but those eyes of hers were pure and innocent while defenselessly revealing large parts of her body. Be it guys or girls, anyone would definitely have their pulse set racing at the sight of such a girl.

But with such an overly tempting and attractive appearance, it had instead triggered the caution in Yō’s heart.

(''This child……isn’t human?'')

Doll-like—A demon in the form of a girl. That was the line that flashed through Yō’s mind.

The girl did not notice Yō’s caution as she moved closer look at Yō’s face:

“……is your head fine?”

“Ah, Nn. It’s fine. But who are you?”

The girl gave a slight nod.

The girl’s every action was incredibly cute and just that slight nod already compounded to the overall cuteness. Even if it’s Yō, she would also be unable to beat up such a cute girl. So possessing that level of understanding, Yō—

<nowiki>*Swish!*</nowiki>

“!”

Only gave a chop with her hand with a strength that wasn’t too little … just enough to smash a boulder.

“Let’s call it quits like that.”

“……Nn.”

The mysterious girl nodded her head. It would seem that she had given it some self-reflection.

Yō sorted out her thoughts as she planned to make a self-introduction but the girl was a step ahead in taking the initiative.

“You are joining the Game too?”

“……Game? You mean the <Duel of Creators>?”

The girl nodded her head as the pair of pure and innocent eyes stared at Yō fixedly.

Though Yō’s a laconic person, this girl seemed to be even more reserved with her words. It’s truly Yō’s first time to have met such a strong opponent for she had never met a girl who’s more laconic<ref>[magref notes: I’m sure I used the word laconic before. But if you are wondering about it, it means a person with very few words/to the point.]</ref> than herself.

Yō, who haven’t decided whether to turn up for the event, nodded her head while replying:

“……Nn. I will be joining.”

A smile spread across the girl’s face.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

“Eh—“At the moment when Yō was left speechless—

The girl vanished without any warning.

“—That must be a lie right?!”

Vanishing into thin air. That’s right, just vanishing.

It wasn’t by disguising her scent or a rapid get-away nor was it taking to the skies. Such biological disguises would not be able to fool the senses of Yō.

The girl who had suddenly appeared had also simply vanished before Yō without a trace.

(''How did she do that……No compared to that……'')

Koumei—That was the name which people who are close to her father Kasukabe Koumei used to call him. Then, the girl might have been referring to her father by saying the name ‘Koumei’.

(''Could it be……that I’ve actually found a lead on my father’s whereabouts?'')

Yō gazed towards the arena from the Corridor of Displays as her eyes were no longer clouded with the troubled look of earlier.

Looks like she had finally found a reason to appear in the ring.

While looking out for the figure of the sweet looking girl, Yō made her way to the registration office.

===Part 3===

—[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

The North had abundant precipitation in the form of snow but it didn’t really rain much.

And that was no exception for [Kouen City] that received the protection of the chandelier. It was the responsibility for the [Floor Master] for the intervention with the weather of Little Garden but there’s always an inherent difference in the climates of the North Side as compared to the East Side that experiences a spring season throughout the whole year. Of which the Masters would be unable to eliminate with their powers even if they wanted to.

It’s all thanks to the bonfires on the chandelier that the snow rarely collected on the pathways. But the canals were another matter entirely as it often froze up when the temperatures drop with the onset of a heavy snowfall.

And to solve that problem, they created underground canals.

[Kouen City] was a natural fortress that had its entire back of its Outer Wall built against a huge mountain range. The mountain range that was covered with a dense forest served as a huge natural reservoir, forming the lifeline that runs through the lands.<ref>[magref notes: This part is where the author tries to use some artistic talent in describing a drainage basin where all the water flows from the higher points in the region:mountains , and converge to form a river that runs down through Kouen City. Free diagram of a mountain range and drainage basin at the top.]</ref>

Through means of channelization, they led the flow into the underground canals to control the flow.

The bathhouse that Percher and the others were visiting at the moment was one that was close to the by-product of the heat manufacturing plant which prevents the freezing of the flow in the channels.

(''……No. Compared to all that… Isn’t the progress of the situation way too strange?'')

Thinking up to that point, Percher, who was in the children’s changing room, gave a sigh of relief.

Rin and Sandra who had also escaped into the changing room were happily undressing themselves with a harmonious atmosphere that seemed to take the things that were happening around them in their stride.

“Right~A Public bath for children. And naturally there won’t be any adults coming here.”

“Nn. Although it’s not their usual business hours, but I’ve asked the staff at the counter to let us in.”

“Ooh! As expected of Sandra! That’s just an abuse of authority as the leader of the Community!”

And it was just as Rin had said. This sort of situation was the worst possible scenario for Percher for in the bathhouse for children, there was definitely not a chance for them to meet the other members of [No Name].

(''Being unable to meet up with Asuka and the others……Then I should at least tell Jin in on the situation……'')

The ‘Piper of Hamelin’ Ring that was worn on Jin’s right hand bore witness to their contract. And due to the contract that forges the relation between them as Master and subordinate, they were able to communicate through the contract ring in secret.

It would be simple for her to tell Jin that ‘Rin and His Highness are our enemies’ through the link in the contract ring, but—

(''……in the instant that their identities are exposed, they would be sure to show their true colors and bare their fangs.'')

The crux of the problem now was whether Jin’s capable of hiding it from them while he receives the message.

Although Jin did possess the capabilities in bargaining which he has started to pick up, but he’s still fundamentally a youth and Percher wasn’t that confident in him being able to hide his inner feelings.

No matter how much Percher was rattled by this situation, she could only rein those feelings in for now.

(''Although I don’t know what sort of scheme they are up to, but those two are willing to play along with the current situation. Perhaps it’s just underestimating us, but this condition of the situation is still quite good.'')

In any case, I must first dig up the intent of the other party.

Having reached a decision in her thoughts, Percher started to undress by undoing the buttons on her maid outfit. Though she really hated baths, but she didn’t want to let them out of her sight. So Percher followed Rin and Sandra who had proceeded towards the baths before her—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

And she tripped over herself.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

Percher and Jin gave a loud cry in surprise and the reason needn’t be said.

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

===Part 4===

—Let’s backtrack time by a little.

Jin who had taken off his clothes in a jiffy sat beside a pedestal that sprayed hot water to wash his hair.

With a practiced action of pressing out the shampoo, Jin made it foam and bubble. And he could tell from just the fragrance given off by the shampoo that the public bath had prepared shampoo that could be said to be of a high quality.

This should be shampoo made from the distilled essence of petals. And it could be said to be a luxury item to the [No Name]s.

Rubbing the white foamy shampoo suds in his palms—Jin was a bit troubled.

The source of the troubles was of course that white haired golden iris youth who sat silently in a corner.

(''This…This is so awkward……'')

It’s just been a quarter of an hour since they first met each other and his real name was still unknown. Within just that short span of meeting each other, he had already ended up in this situation where they saw each other’s naked body.

The situation defied conventional logic—in a certain sense, Jin did not have any method to break this strange atmosphere around him.

“……”

Jin slid a sidelong glance.

The youth who was called His Highness was sitting before the mirror to be used for washing one’s hair without a word nor did he do anything at all as he just sat in a straight posture while staring at the pump that dispensed the shampoo. That scene was really strange.

The shampoo found in this place was definitely a highly priced product and it was clear that the living standards between a 5 digit and a 7 digit was just that wide.

But this youth’s gaze didn’t seem to be one that looked at it in distaste—But it was more of a gaze from one who had never seen such a thing before and it was curiosity that filled his eyes.

“Erm, that… Your Highness-kun?”

“Yes, is something the matter?”

The serious reply from the youth responded to Jin’s nickname for him, causing Jin to feel more troubled.

Originally thinking to warm the atmosphere with a joke of calling him with that ‘Your Highness-kun’ that didn’t seem to be a superior nor a junior way of addressing someone, but when used upon this youth that seemed unbound by the rules of this world, jokes didn’t seem to have an effect on him.

It seems like I must use a much simpler joke to launch my attack, Jin thought to himself while setting his determination for the task.

“That……even if you keep staring at the pump for the shampoo……”

“Oh is that so? So this is called a pump.”

<nowiki>*Uwa!*</nowiki>

“It….It is called a pump. Shampoo is contained within it.”

“Oh, I see, I get it now. Pressing this part will cause a rise in the internal pressure and cause the fluid to rise from within. Though it’s a simple structure but it sure is a landmark invention.”

“That…That’s right.”

“Nn.” His Highness reached out his hand to the shampoo pump in admiration.

At this point, Jin pursed his lips in an unpleasant foreboding.

“Could it be….you have never washed your hair……”

“That’s rude. My hair is washed every day.”

“Really?”

“Yes. It’s just that I don’t wash it myself.”

His Highness replied with a serious expression.

……seems like he’s telling the truth. His hair was normally washed by others.

Jin could only give a long sigh while looking up at the ceiling.

“……Just asking in advance, do you know how to wash your hair?”

“Although I’m not too sure, but I do know of the theory behind it. The water and shampoo comes into contact with air to have a chemical reaction and then rubbing it to form bubbles, that’s all, right?”

“Ye…Yes! You need to use the foam to remove the oil from your hair.”

“So it’s like that. Jin’s really knowledgeable. Okay—“

His Highness excitedly pressed on the pump. Was it just overthinking things a bit? For it seemed like he was really enjoying this process of forming a large amount of foamy bubbles in his hands before washing his hair with a face of amazement.

Jin asked with a wry smile:

“Normally your hair is washed by a servant of yours?”

“Ah, Nn. There are three exclusive attendants to follow me but Graiya Oji-chan’s really clumsy with his movements and the task of washing my hair is mainly left to Aura or Rin.”

“Rin……Could it be that girl just now? You allow girls to wash your hair?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

His Highness lifted his head of white hair while having a surprised expression but that movement caused a bit of the shampoo suds<ref>[magref note: sud is the soapy water.]</ref> to get into his eye and he quickly closed his eyes seemingly in pain. It would seem that His Highness had really never washed his hair on his own before.

Jin was dumbfounded as his mouth was agape, but he raised a serious question:

“Your Highness……is the successor of your Community?”

“Precisely because I am that I’ve gotten such an intimate nickname like that.”

“And your real name?”

“Secret. Jin, if you are able to guess it, I will tell you.”

He game a smile as he lifted his head again. This time, it caused some suds to drip into his other eye and he used his hand to rub it in reflex. The first time washing his hair was instantly turned into a tragedy.

“……washing my own hair by myself sure is tough.”

Muttering while tolerating his pain. It should have been pain enough to become irritable but perhaps this coolness was part of his talent and Jin was secretly impressed.

Just as he applied the soap suds to his hair and was about to scrub—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

Jin tripped over himself. And it was while in his sitting position that he tripped together with the stool to turn a full half circle with the momentum.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

“You…You must be lying right?”

Of course it wasn’t a lie, nor was it a metaphor.

Five youths of both guys and girls were all without their clothes—No, to be more precise, with the exception of Rin who wrapped a bath towel around herself, the other four youths of both guys and girls were all naked.

But Sandra paid it no mind as she rushed over with her red hair swaying behind her.

“Jin, it’s been three years since we last bathed together! And I remember that we used to bathe together in the past too!”

“Ara, so Jin also did get help from others. And here I thought that I was the only weird one.”

“Eh? Nno…wawait, that’s not it…!”

Jin frantically tried to explain as he stammered on his words.

Ignoring Jin’s situation, Rin who was wrapped up in a bath towel walked up to His Highness.

“Uwa! His Highness is actually washing his own hair! What mind of emotional change could have caused this?!”

“No, it’s not an emotional influence but a situational one. If there’s no one around to help me, I would just have to do it alone right?”

“Ooh, I see!” Rin replied, impressed. She then started to help His Highness to wash his white hair in a matter-of-factly. ……What sort of relation did those two have?<ref>[magref notes for fun: What is this relationship, the two men getting incredible feeling. That’s google translate …. Boy girl Love-love became yaoi love love XD]</ref> It really seemed to be getting weirder by the moment.

But upon seeing their actions, Sandra had also taken an interest in it as she came to stand behind Jin.

“Then, let me help Jin to wash as well!”

“San…Sandra!”

Sandra happily wriggled her fingers in excitement. To avoid any misunderstanding, she’s still currently in the nude.

Jin covered the part that logically required his covering as he ran around the bathhouse with a red face. And Sandra happily chased after him while Rin looked on at them in a happy mood.

Only Percher was alone in a corner covering her body as she muttered wordlessly to the Heavens:

(''……this sort of situation. What do you want me to do?'')

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_078.jpg|thumb|center]]

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 1|n1=6|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Afterword

2015-02-11T15:01:13Z

Selene: small typo

==Afterword==

Hello readers, it's been a while, I'm Totsuki Yuu.

It's not because of something I can brag about like taking an energizing break or learning stuff, my work was simply delayed.

Whether readers, friends, editors or the illustrator Yasaka-san, I am sorry for making you wait.

...Okay, let's not have things too gloomy. Let's get back to the main topic, the story.

This is a rare moment, or perhaps the first time. The protagonist's basic parameters are the weakest among all the major characters.

To me, an author who believes in male supremacy, this is the newest and weakest protagonist.

I also think that the difference in protagonist this time compared to before is huge, but in a certain sense, the strongest and the weakest is actually a very thin line, different paths towards the same goal. (Probably)

Okay, because the protag is like this, I have arranged many strong females around him.

Perhaps you can't imagine from Yasaka-san's moe moe style of drawing, but they all possess grip strength on the level of gorillas, don't they?

If they were serious, dashing 100m in 9 seconds or jumping vertically over 1m would be a piece of cake.

Just as the clever readers have realized, the protag Hisui is virtually powerless to resist if any of the heroines push him down.

In the story from now on, no matter what new characters appear or how the plot develops, this basic setting will not change.

Kujou Hisui may be the protagonist but rather than a 'hero' he is a weak 'heroine.'

According to some so-called theories of the strongest, please regard Hisui's normal combat strength as "one" in this story. Because that's the standard.

Such a weak ass guy why make him the protagonist? I can almost hear these complaints. Well, that's the kind of existence protags are: even if they lose 99 battles, as long as they win in the critical moment, it's fine.

Conversely, even if someone wins 99 times but loses pitifully in the critical moment, that guy cannot work as a protag.

Losing is fine, unsightliness is fine, but shining in a critical moment, now that's a protagonist, that's Kujou Hisui... that's what I hope.

After talking about the protag, let's discuss the story's setting. This story mentions the race of 'vampires' originating roughly two thousand years ago in Europe, scared of crosses etc. That's the kind of setting I've used.

From an academic perspective, seeking the origins of vampires, through various legends and myths, the basic ideas could be found in very early eras, so one could say their birth far predates thousand years ago. But since the vampires are just part of this story's setting, please don't take things too seriously, dear readers.

Vampires as a category of supernatural creatures is quite broad, currently speaking, but in this story, only the heroine Rushella and her kind are defined as 'vampires.' So readers, please don't worry too much about the other definitions of vampires.

It's about time to say bye, actually when I was writing this afterword, I was in a certain kind of hellish battlefield... but anyway, this is all my own fault. (weeps)

In order to see everyone again as soon as possible, I will turn everyone's support into motivation in my battle to complete the draft.

Well then, see you next volume.

Totsuki Yuu

==Illustrator's Afterword==

I am Yasaka Minato, this is my first time illustrating novels for Fujimi Fantasia Bunko. Surrounded by cute heroines, I was happy throughout the illustrating process.

I still have many things I need to improve. I will be in everyone's care from now on.

Yasaka Minato

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Illustrations|Volume 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter1

2015-02-11T11:11:08Z

Selene: small typo

==Chapter 1 - Iscariot==

Ouch.

This kiss, that came with blood, tainted Kujou Hisui's first day of high school with red.

Right after the opening ceremony, he was suddenly bitten by a vampire on the way home.

Perhaps other students were going to celebrate with their parents, maybe even going out for a feast, to commemorate this special day. But for Hisui, who was living alone, it wasn't possible to have a party like that.

While he was leisurely walking home, the sky was already dark.

With the cool night breeze blowing on his face, Hisui walked into a park near home.

The lush foliage and trees blocked out the light from the street lamps, so the entire area was extremely dark, even during the day. It was even darker at night, so dim that one couldn't even see his own fingers in front of him.

But why did he choose such a route? ...Even Hisui himself couldn't understand.

If he had to justify it, it would be the scent he smelled.

When he got through the park, he smelled what appeared to be the noble aroma of a rose.

He was drawn in by the scent, and by the time his head cleared, he found himself on a lane that he normally wouldn't be on.

The result of this—was a complete disaster.

A vampire from the myths had suddenly appeared in the flesh in front of him. However, before he could even resist, he was bitten.

No, stepping back a bit, being bitten isn't such a big deal.

Although it felt more or less awful to have so much blood drained from him, his life was far from being endangered.

If he was your average person, he would be confronted with the dilemma of bidding farewell to his humanity right before the touch of death. But to Hisui, it was not an issue to be concerned with.

There was the possibility of death from blood loss, but no matter how much blood was lost, he won't become a vampire.

In other words--the issue he was confronted with was about...

“What on earth is going on? Is this some kind of magic? Or a cheap little trick? Answer me, Human!”

He was entangled with this stubborn vampire girl.

After she finished drinking his blood, she kept following and yelling incessantly at him from behind.

“It is night time, so could you be a bit more quiet?”

“I am more lively at night!”

“I see, you're a vampire after all...”

Vampire's Special Characteristic # 2 - They become active after sunset and retreat at dawn. Due to this characteristic they were called the kings of the night, but to night-cats<ref>'''night-cats''' = night-owl for westerners</ref> like Hisui it was extremely annoying.

“Why did nothing happen after I bit you? After being bitten you should become my servant and follow my orders!”

“I don't wanna~.” Hisui categorically rejected her.

“Impossible...to think that you wouldn't follow my orders!? Even though I definitely sucked your blood!?”

Truly, to a vampire, for this kind of impossible thing to happen, it was as if the world has toppled over.

Whether it's saints, nobles or murderous thugs, as long as they are born human, being bitten by vampires will trigger the transformation.

Also the people who are bitten, would have their minds dominated by the vampire, where their only consideration was for the master's welfare....but Hisui does not even appear to pay attention.

“What kind of person are you?! What kind of magic is this!?”

“I have no idea, this is not a skill, it is a physical trait, phy-si-cal.”

I have answered your questions several times already, an angry Hisui replies in an unfriendly tone.

“How could such a situation exist? Also, I am a VAMPIRE, you are meeting a lady like myself! Thus, you should be like..... that right??”

“I am afraid. You are wearing this 'I am a vampire' outfit, I didn't expect I would be targeted by you.”

“Didn't think you were an expert. From the way you talk, this is not the first time you met a vampire?”

“.....Ah, I used to know a vampire, that's it.”

Hisui didn't speak anymore, and only kept on walking silently.

Rushella also realized asking such questions would be futile, thus she remained silent for a few minutes before bringing up a different question.

“....Backup, I will recognize the fact you have an absurd body. And I don't care about those run-of-the-mill vampires; you cannot escape the fangs of a (True Ancestor). Confess, what trick are you using?”

Hisui suddenly stops.

Rushella suddenly brings up a certain description that he cannot ignore.

“True ancestor? Are you joking?”

“Of course not? I am at the apex of the vampire race, carrying the blood of the founder, the mighty 'True ancestor'-sama!”

As Rushella proudly replies, her full chest puffs up, and Hisui couldn't help but lower his sight.

“In a society like today, something like a true ancestor is rarer than endangered species. Where are you from? Some place far in the mountains?”

“The way you speak is so impertinent....”

When she replied, Hisui began to sense danger, and suddenly became more alert.

The opponent is a vampire. In this pitch-dark night.

Other than his body, he does not have any special abilities, so there is no way to struggle or win.

And the vampire girl has a pair of short swords attached to each of her legs. Each of her snow-white legs has a sheath bound to her fishnet hose, releasing a dangerous aura.

Against that, the only equipment he has is a high school book-bag.

Naturally, there was nothing in that bag that can be used against a vampire.

Recognizing his own disadvantage, Hisui's face darkens with fear. But Rushella answers him with an enchanting smile.

“Don't worry, I won't use any violence that would harm your body. I just want you to voluntarily offer me your neck.”

Rushella squints her black pupils, changing their shape into something resembling that of a cat's.

Then her eyes--released a beam of scarlet light.

As his gaze met her's, he understood what Rushella is trying to do.

Vampire's Special Characteristic #3 - Mystic Eyes.

People who are weak willed would be enchanted by those scarlet pupils, and their spirit forever trapped in the darkness.

“Although this was not my original idea, but it is more noble than hunting you down. Not to mention that a spiritually stubborn person, a person like you, cannot possibly escape my eyes' binding. Kneel before me, and offer me your neck!”

“Ah, mystic eyes don't work on me either...”

Hisui scratched his head, and replied slowly.

Based on what he is saying, his eyes were not dazzled by the <Mystic Eyes>.

Rushella's jaw drops, and stares back blankly.

Looking at her, Hisui couldn't help but feel sorry, and lowered his gaze.

“Thus......sorry?”

“....Don't be sorry! This is making me even more mad, why is this? Why are my <Mystic Eyes> not working?”

“That can also be said to be a physical attribute. You know I would not transform into a vampire, and didn't expect this? Pretty much all vampire abilities don't work on me.”

“No...impossible...”

Rushella's body collapses on to the ground in shock.

Some insignificant human, where a Vampire's bite and Magic Eye appear to be useless against.

It appears that her very existence as a vampire is in doubt.

“I am actually [defeated] by a human?”

Looking at the depressed Rushella, Hisui realizes this is his chance to escape.

Unfortunately, Rushella recovers quickly.

“No...this is impossible. Something must have went wrong. Maybe I haven't practiced enough!”

“........? That, using <Mystic Eyes> should be second nature to vampires right? Especially for a (True Ancestor)-sama, who should have been using this for years right?”

Facing Hisui's analysis, Rushella looks away.

As if she is trying to avoid the other person's question, her eyes falls upon a nearby feral cat.

[Lets go test it on a nearby prey]

Rushella reaches out her hand to catch the cat.

This black cat appears to be a bit chubby, but it is extremely alert. As soon as Rushella approaches, it dashes away.

But in the end, it is only a cat, and thus, no match for the King of the night. After a fierce struggle, Rushella catches the wild feline, and holds it up by her hands.

“Making me waste my time...hey, look at me!”

But the cat instantly looks away.

Rushella could only use her hand to turn its head toward her, and the scarlet light from her eyes met the cat.

Although she didn't need to release (Scarlet vision), but the wild cat becomes relaxed.

“Shouldn't you quickly greet your master?”

Listening to these words, the cat's attitude does a 180 degree turn, it begins to meow cutely and lick her hand.

“Very good....isn't it effective. It looks like I am not having a problem. Ok, one more time! Human, look at my eyes again!”

She turned around, but no one is in sight.

Only the night wind blowing across an empty park.

Rushella opens her mouth, speechless.

Only a few seconds later, she realizes that she had been ditched.

“That Human.....!!!”

“ESCAPED!”

Sighing at the night sky, he finally arrives home.

Hisui's home is a western styled two stories house, extremely large for someone living alone. The house's white walls have turned dark and grey due to age and weather, giving it an ancient look. Thus, is understandable for the neighboring children to claim the place to be haunted.

If this house belonged to someone else, Hisui himself would definitely not visit it or even step within the neighborhood. But this is after all his own home. Even though the night stroll was not peaceful, in any case, let me take a shower first.

After washing his body, Hisui contently dips into the tub, but he still could not stop thinking about that strange girl.

“Vampire, huh....haven't met one in a long time.”

He murmured while smiling bitterly.

Who would have thought in this era, you could still meet that kind of -- one should say, archetypical or perhaps old-fashioned... In any case, a vampire who so utterly embodied the style of a classic vampire.

He thought he would never meet someone like this again... nor does he want to meet one.

He definitely does not want to have dealings with a vampire again.

Hisui unconsciously reaches out to his chest, which is throbbing a little painfully. A line ran down his chest. This scar blemished his otherwise pale chest, making Hisui frown.

“Couldn't pick anyone else, has to come suck my blood.....”

Hisui felt a bit sorry for her. From her look of hunger, she must have been thirsty for a long time. But that was definitely not his fault.

If it is a normal person, they will transform into a vampire after being bitten, or be ensnared by the <Mystic Eyes>. Of course, for a normal person, the first feeling when meeting a vampire would be pure terror.

But Hisui is unique in this aspect.

From Vampire related knowledge and personal meeting experience--the most important part of this is his physique.

Not transforming into a vampire after being bitten and the ability to cancel out special powers was due to this special physique, thus he has no fear of vampires.

However, he can still die from something classic like violence, or massive blood loss like a normal person.

Even so his wounds would close rapidly, and his speed of regenerating blood is borderline superhuman. Other than that, he was no different than the average boy.

Furthermore, this specialty, he doesn't even realize it himself.

Unless he runs into a vampire, he mostly doesn't feel how these traits could be advantageous.

But now, his blood red troubles are over.

Only that girl's features in the dark--the vampire known as Rushella's beauty, is unable to fade from his mind.

“...... She looked pretty cute.”

Hisui shakes his head, scattering all information related to her from his head and then leaves the shower.

Using a towel to wipe his head, Hisui walks toward the kitchen.

Pulling a milk bottle from the fridge to drink is just perfect, but he suddenly hears a loud banging from the door.

Although there is an intercom on the door, that person kept slamming the door.

A really bad feeling.

An especially bad feeling.

“......Shouldn't be...right?”

With an unsettled feeling, Hisui walked toward the entrance hall.

But not only does the banging not stop, it becomes even louder.

“Coming, coming! I heard it, I am coming to open the door.”

Hisui puts the towel on his head, then opens the door.

Peering from the door gap, he sees a beautiful girl with her arms crossed in front of his door.

Rushella returned.

And stared at him with piercing eyes.

“Found you, Human....decided to scurry away and escape will you? This time you will become my servant!!!”

“It is already late, please walk home slowly.” <ref>This is a traditional Asian way to see off a guest</ref>

Hisui then promptly closes the door.

Just when he wishes to forget everything, the pounding on the door becomes even louder. Worrying about the neighbors complaining, the youth could only reluctantly open the door.

“....What do you want? And how did you find my house?”

“Just because it does not work on you, my <Mystic Eyes> can still control animals. So I decided to use them to help me out.”

Rushella *hums* (Sound-translator) with her nose, and flicks her index finger behind her.

There was a group of wild dogs following behind her awaiting orders.

Dozens of them became her servants, and are kneeling behind the Vampire girl.

It appears she decided to use (Scarlet sight) to enchant the hounds, and then used their nose to help their mistress to sniff out Hisui's home.

“Quite impressive...that is an amazing use of your abilities.”

Hisui sighs, but then he notices Rushella's face is rapidly turning red.

“.......? What?”

“Why, why are you looking like this?! Go put on some clothes!”

Hisui then realizes his appearance.

Having just finished his shower, the upper half of his body is naked, and the lower half is only covered by a pair of sleeping-underwear.

While it could be exciting to the opposite sex, being half naked shouldn't be that shocking.

But Rushella's face is turning utterly scarlet.

“Hey, what? Are you shy? You were jumping for my neck earlier, now you see a naked torso and..?”

“Stop talking! Put some clothes on!”

“Why don't you complain inside?”

Hisui opens the door, letting her inside.

Although she could cross inside with a single step, Rushella does not enter.

As if she is stopped by an invisible force, unable to step forward no matter how hard she tries.

“In other words...you can't enter....if you don't have my permission.”

Vampire's Special Characteristic #4 - First time visiting someone's house, they must receive permission or else they cannot enter.

Even though this characteristic is absolutely absurd, and completely without reason, but it is the truth.

Rushella standing in front of the door and unable to enter is ironclad evidence.

There is no material barrier, but she is held back by her racial trait—in other words, she was being bound by a supernatural force and thus, a proof of being a vampire.

“Don't look down on me, Human. Give permission quickly, this is for your own good....”

Rushella coldly warns Hisui with a voice full of supernatural potency, but he is the one with the advantage.

“I can't do that. If I give the permission, wouldn't you gain the freedom of movement?”

“So it is like this, then I have no choice, boys, give him some colors!” <ref>Easterner way to say “teach him a lesson”</ref>

Rushella snaps her fingers; the dogs behind her begin to howl like mad.

WOOF WOOF WOOF WOOF WOOF!!!!!!!

The high-tenor dog barks fill the street under the night sky.

Hisui covers his ears, and complains bitterly.

“What are you doing! Neighbors are going to come to me and complain! I am going to get yelled at.”

“Who cares about you. I will proclaim now, before you give permission, don't even think about them stopping. Don't think your little human intelligence can outfox me!”

After all, Hisui had escaped once, Rushella's attitude became hardened.

Hisui ended up surrendering, sighed, and answered her request.

“Ok, Ok, I under-stand<ref>breakup of the word is intended</ref>. But, before I welcome vampire-sama to enter, I need to make some preparations, can you wait a few minutes?”

“....Don't even think about locking the door all night and refusing to come out, otherwise they will bark all night!”

“I understand, it won't take long. I need to put on my clothes, right? It is chilly right now, and your eyes are pretty disturbed, right?”

She definitely appears to be uncomfortable with Hisui half naked; Rushella, who is clearly unhappy still nods her head.

“Please wait a bit.”

Hisui closes the door, then vanishes into the depth of the house.

Rushella waits for an untold number of minutes before the door finally opens. Hisui comes back with a pair of black T-shirt.

“Hum, you have put some clothes on. Now, according to our agreement, let me in!”

“Yes-yes, please enter.”

As these words were spoken, the atmosphere changed.

As if a tight rope has been snapped, or as if thin glass has been shattered—Hisui has these images in mind.

“Permission received. Good, now offer me your blood!”

Two eyes blazing with fire, Rushella walks straight through the door.

Looking at Hisui's neck, to taste the delicious red blood again...

“.....Eh?”

As she almost reaches the boy's neck, she smells a stench.

Although a vampire's sense of smell is not good as a dog's, it is significantly sharper than humans' and is able to distinguish the source of the odor.

It is a forbidden smell to vampires.

“You, did you?”

Taking advantage of Rushella's shock, Hisui covers her face with the towel in his left hand.

The great king of the night instantly collapses and faints on the floor.

Hisui stares at her with understanding eyes, and holds out a plastic jar in his left hand.

On the label it's marked:

[Specially made Garlic Powder]

Vampire's Weakness #1 - Fear of Garlic.

Even though it is an old fact, but it is very effective on the fainted Rushella. Pouring the entire can on to the towel was highly effective.

To be safe, Hisui waits for several minutes, then finally lifts the towel from her face.

A beautiful vampire knocked out from a face full of garlic, looking absolutely pitiful.

But still, her dark beauty remains untouched. Beauty is her greatest weapon, something that Hisui already understood.

If her face came close, it would way exceed the killing power of the <Magic Eye>.

“Now....what to do next.”

The best way to get rid of a vampire would be to drive a stake through her heart, and the next step is to cut off her head, but Hisui doesn't plan to be that extreme.

Because, he is not willing. Even though she is not human, Hisui is still incapable of such blood-lust. Also, she is a girl with a huge bust; to slam a stake through that--is extremely conflicting.

Or Hisui could leave her where she is and she will turn to ash at dawn.

While considering his options, he realizes there is something often associated with a vampire next to Rushella.

It is something to help her to pass the daytime--a coffin.

It is another old vampire item, but something very critical to a vampire. Pure black at the back with elaborate workmanship, it is engraved with well carved runes. The design could be called a work of art. There is a heavy lock on the side, but Rushella did not appear to lock it.

“She even brought her sleeping gear....but this coffin is really old fashioned, what is she about...”

Hisui with a surprised face opens the lid; the internal design is well made, with extremely soft padding in red.

Carefully placing Rushella into the coffin, Hisui closes the lid.

“This ought to do it. Go go, you all should leave too.”

Hisui drives away the dogs, due to Rushella fainting, the effect of the <Mystic Eyes> ended, so Rushella's groupies all leaves.

As his front door clears, Hisui sighs in relief.

Exhausted. Lets sleep first. I will think about things after sleeping.

Finding a good place for Rushella's coffin, the boy yawns, and heads for his room on the second floor.

Dreaming a highly uncomfortable dream.

Possibly due to meeting a vampire, it is a scenario that one wishes not to be in, a memory that is not to be remembered, but unforgettable. Part dream, part conscience.

It is a sun drenched in wilderness.

Hisui finds himself lying on the ground.

The heat sears his skin, sapping moisture and strength.

Like death is not far--as if one foot has already passed through the gate of hell.

His snow white skin, becoming deathly pale, rapidly losing blood color.

Heartbeat already stopping, the source of life's blood flow, also loses its use.

But his conscience still remains. As if he is watching his body from a different angle, this could be considered a dying experience. Trying to command his own body, trying to scream at his own body.

“.....COME! YOU CAN'T...AHHH!!!!”

Her voice sounded exhausted in the background.

Two hands unable to stop squeezing his chest.

To recover a throbbing pulse, to ignite the fire of life.

“It is...enough. It really is....enough, ahhhhh....”

He wanted to tell her that.

Wanted to reach out for her hand.

But he could not do it, his body unable to budge.

Thus, she never stopped. Doing her best to call back his life.

Behind her is the searing sun, with two hands relentlessly pushing into his chest.

“Stop....if you keep doing this, you will.....!”

Finally opening his eyes and screaming.

“........Ah?”

Hisui finally realizes the dream is over.

His sight returns to his familiar room.

Yup...it was only a dream, a memory of the past.

It is already past....but there is still something heavy on his chest.

As if it is being held down by something.

It has a certain kind of softness, but it's not heavy. It feels like something soft yet bouncy holding him down.

And there is a very high class fragrance flowing into his nose. Maybe this is still a dream.

The alarm clock still had not rung. Lets sleep a little bit more, as Hisui thought. In that instant, there is a sudden sharp pain coming from his neck, and he wakes up.

AH WO! <ref>cry of pain</ref>

There is the sound of being bitten from the left side of his neck.

“PAIN!”

Hisui wants to jump up and hold his neck, but the heavy thing on his chest refuses to move.

“You are awake.”

“You!”

That is Rushella, lying on his body, penetrating his neck with her fangs.

It is especially important to point out, her arousing look.

Clad only in a towel, with water droplets rolling and landing on to his chest.

From the look of her steamy body, it appears she just came out of the shower.

“Why, why...”

“Do you think garlic can stop me? Even though my race hate it, but I am a real [True Ancestor], something like that will only work short term on me.”

“....So garlic has a reduced effect against high class vampires, so now I recognize you are indeed high level. But why go take a shower? Why do you have to use my bath?”

“Because you gave me permission to enter your home. In other words, everything here is open to my use. Also, you can't blame me, because you are the one who sprayed me full of garlic, even my coffin stinks of it! Finally, hot water is really convenient. I was worried about the effect of the running water, but there seem to be no effect. Humans can be really capable too.”

Looking at Rushella's happy face, Hisui couldn't help but think about vampire's other weakness.

Vampire's Weakness #2 - Running water.

Moving and cleansing water- is a dangerous weakness for vampires.

But apparently it is limited to natural running water, or holy water.

Human made water, containing chlorine and different to natural water, shouldn't have any effects on Rushella.

“....Thus, after you happily bathe yourself, coming to suck my blood now?”

“So noisy, shut up. But it appears you are really weak right now. Is it because of that? Despite being a human, do you dislike morning?”

Hisui's resistance is indeed weak. To be honest, keep on holding like this is not bad.

“Indeed, I heard certain kind of people, because of low blood pressure will become like this. Let me look how is your current blood flow. I can feel your blood flow by touch. Normally, with some adjustment and blood consumption will be even easier.....strange, how come all the blood went to the bottom half of your body?”

“That is a young man's most sensitive area, please don't play with it....but, it is a morning phenomenon, how should I explain this?”

Hisui couldn't explain it properly, so he turns his face away.

But his line of sight still reaches Rushella.

In other words, it is zoomed towards her chest.

Two extremely ripe fruits pushing onto his chest.

Twin snowy peaks, complimented by her impossibly slim body. A valley that you just lose your sight into....

To be exact, her towel was about to fall off, and her pink spot was about to be revealed....

“LECHEROUS FIEND!!!!”

Rushella's face goes scarlet, she instantly leaves the boy's chest, and repeatedly slaps his face in the process.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 033.PNG|thumb]]

His face is loudly slapped left and right.

“What are you doing! You are the one who revealed it to me to look at! Your completely unreasonable body, elasticity and softness is what is to blame!”

“So, so noisy!”

Her beautiful face again comes close to Hisui, and her fangs clamp down on to his neck.

“HEY! LET GO!!!!”

“This time you will become my property, offer all of your blood to me!”

Let's suck first then talk later—this is Rushella's new strategy toward Hisui's peculiar body.

Definitely will not let him struggle, with no time to savor the flavor, just finish him off in one gulp.

Against the (real)<ref>''Real: ''real here imply as she is serious</ref> Rushella, the boy's face changes color.

The body's blood is rapidly decreasing—if he doesn't do something, in a few seconds it will pass the critical point, or approximately half drained.

“....Move aside.”

The situation is becoming dangerous, so Hisui had to use extreme measures.

Right next to the bed is the window, Hisui rips the curtain aside, flooding the room with sunlight.

“Damn you...!!”

That fearless Rushella, for first time shows true fright.

She immediately dives away from Hisui, and hides in the corner where the sunlight cannot reach.

Vampire's Weakness #3 - To vampires, after being struck by sunlight, the area struck by sunlight will turn into ash, eventually leading to total destruction. The total time till death depends on the vampire, but it is definitely a fatal weakness.

“You're really afraid of this...”

“You bastard, you dare to use sunlight against me.....!”

Rushella became so filled with rage her shoulders shook causing her to let go of the towel, that was covering her naked body, which flutters down to the floor.

Hisui wanted to look away, but suddenly, his male urges exceeded his willpower, letting him look.

In the middle of his sight, is the white tinted with red chest, a beautiful and dreamlike tender body.

The most delicious part, is full and soft chest, fleshy colored and cute peaks, looking up; while following the contour of the body and searching downwards, a small patch of grassland....

“STOP LOOKING AHHHHH!!!!”

Something that was placed over there is picked up by Rushella and flung toward Hisui's head, such that that beautiful image vanished in the ensuing concussion.

“You want to kill me?!!....Hey, not really right!?”

Looking at the object that struck his head, the boy's face turns dead pale.

It is his own beloved alarm clock.

The front side has a fist shaped conclave buried into it, the minute arrows are completely smashed out of place.

“Oh, that? I don't know why it kept screaming non-stop, so I hit it once. Humans invent such odd objects.”

“This is a necessity!! Already rang?”

Hisui's pale face looks at his watch by the bedside, and checking for the correct time his face becomes paler.

“This is bad.....even if I break off in a full speed run I won't be on time....didn't eat last night, was going to have a full breakfast!”

Hisui murmured to himself, then starts to strip off his clothes.

Although he didn't want any awards, nor does he wish to become an all-star student, but arriving late on the first day of high school is something that would be totally unexplainable.

“Why are you taking your clothes off!!! Could...could it be that this insignificant human wants to do me!?”

Rushella grabbed the towel defensively protecting her own body.

Naturally, Hisui could understand her reaction.

“If you don't want to look, then get out of this room, I don't have the time for you anymore.”

Seeing Hisui about to take off his shorts, Rushella could only dash out of the door.

But due to her own curiosity she still wanted to peek, however Hisui rapidly put on his uniform and dashes out the door, thus the peeking was unsuccessful.

“Where are you going!?”

“Going to school, school. But let me tell you this first. My body will not be affected by blood sucking. Even if all the blood is drained, I will only die from blood loss, I won't become a vampire.”

“Your constitution is so strange....but, you are still afraid of death. That is why you panicked earlier.”

“Anyone would. The average person would hate to get his blood sucked.”

“Only this?”

Rushella chases and asks, twin eyes blinking scarlet light at him.

Hisui moves his eyes away, and impatiently warns: “If you only want to drink blood....it is OK. A little bit more than this is not a big deal. But don't suck past the point of death, this is for your own good as well.”

“Your request is a bit strange. Are you threatening me? You dare to threaten a vampire like me?”

“To make it simple.....you should do it safely. If you drink too much then it will be too late.”

Hearing Hisui's serious tone, Rushella didn't say anything. Only silently sent him to school.

“After dusk you should go back to where you live. I will leave the keys with you. Lock the door and leave them in the mailbox.”

Rushella, who is left alone, stands there dumbfounded for a quarter of hour or so, and she continues to think about something while placing her finger on her chin, mumbling.

“School, is it?....”

“I am Kujou Hisui from Akanishi Middle School. Interests are, interests are reading and cooking. No special talents. If you discover one please tell me.”

Adding a bit of witty substance to the end, Hisui finishes his self-introduction, before walking to the right of the classroom and taking his seat.

Right now it is the school's orientation, the self-intro part.

Some people would use this opportunity to give a great speech, instantly attracting everyone's attention, but Hisui is not that kind of person.

Being able to maintain some distance, yet adept enough to talk to anyone about anything, nor making any great mistakes, having a peaceful school life is the best.

All he desires is this peaceful lifestyle.

Following Hisui, came a female student.

Although he already gone ahead, he decides to listen, but as this girl is assigned to his left, so he paid a bit of attention.

“I am Sera Reina from Aishin Middle School. My interests are reading and pastry making, my specialties are tracks and athletics. Please take care of me.”

In that instant, her eyes and Hisui's met.

“Please take care of me....”

“Each other, each other.” <ref>Standard reply to “please take care of me”.</ref>

Hisui replied to this shy young lady with a faint smile.

Reina, right after the self introduction, she was suddenly named class representative, this girl is a bit unlucky.

In this kind of prestigious high school, the freshman leaders are usually selected by the Homeroom teacher.

Especially the class representatives are usually selected from recommended students.

The class selected Reina as well.

This beautiful girl who looks as if she came out of a painting, but does not appear to be arrogant. Rather, she gives the impression that she is easy to approach, an image of someone who's always doing her best for all the students. Should be a natural class rep.

“This class doesn't seem to have anyone else from Aishin Middle School....eh, that is understandable....”

“Aishin, that is a Catholic school right? So it is a school for Ojou-samas from elementary and up. Usually they will be admitted to their high school division, of course they wouldn't show up here.”

“Right, this is true...ah, but Kujou-san's middle school name is also very rare?”

“......I think I am the only one here that came from there.”

“Really? Then....I guess we are the same.”

Coming to this high school alone formed a common bond, and the two smiled at each other.

Although they have differences—but, on this busy first day, they were able to find a conversational topic.

Hisui was able to breath a sigh of relief, as self-introductions finally drew to a close.

“Ok, then next is the day schedule.” The short and radish faced lady, of an undetermined age, yelled.

She is the teacher who did the self-introduction, Horie Jyuri.

Apparently her subject is world history, thus she also wears a uniform, which makes her look no different than the students. Her body is completely unexpected, but her curled hair compliments her cute face, which makes her popular with the male students. However, she lacks the fear-inspiring presence a teacher should have. Therefore, there is all kinds of chatter occurring around the classroom.

“Okay, this afternoon there is a health examination, after the noon rest, please change into your gym uniform, female students will meet in the gym, males out in the yard.”

Hisui listens, then grumbles that the first day will be tiresome exercise; just then someone knocks from outside the door.

Everyone became inquisitive of who came, Jyuri as a representative opened the door, then walked into the hallway to converse with who had arrived.

“Ah, Hashimoto-sensei, what is going on?”

The person who came was a strong and proper man that appeared on the opening day ceremony. <ref>He also has a title which is equal to “Grade Administrator” or someone who manage one year of students....couldn't find a good title to fit into the sentence</ref>

He was talking to the homeroom teacher regarding something, and the other person kept shaking her head.

“Ah? At this time.....? But, I haven't heard of anything....also, yesterday didn't.....”

“Ah, there is none, but this is principal’s idea....so, sorry for troubling you.”

The Administrator appeared to be confused as well.

Jyuri  becomes even more mystified, then came back to the podium.

“There is a transfer student, so there is a new friend for everyone.”

“Ah? There is another one?”

“Shouldn't they have come for the opening ceremony?”

“So, they didn't show up yesterday?”

“Ah, but there isn't anyone not on the record.”

This announcement becomes more curious and chaotic, and the entire class begins to discuss and gossip.

Even the teacher herself has suspicions, a face full of confusion.

But, since the person came.

She clapped her hand, indicating everyone to be quiet, and brought in the new student.

“Please come in, um, name....Rushella....-san.”

Hisui slam his face against the desk.

The classroom teacher backs up a few steps, as a beauty in a dress walked into the classroom.

She had come to school not wearing a uniform, but fully clothed in a private outfit.

Her dazzling looks, even attracted the girls, and the boys opened their eyes wide.

“My name is Rushella Dahm   Draculea. Kneel before me, commoners!”

Rushella commands with great pride.

With the exception of Hisui, everyone responded with a [Huh?] and a question mark, while time itself stopped.

“Ah, Rushella-san....ah, rather, using the family name should be Draculea-san...right?”

Ignoring the confused teacher, Rushella begins to carefully scan the entire classroom.

Hisui does not want her to find him, so he lowers his line of sight, hugging the desk to appear to be asleep.

NOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESS

IDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIRE

Heavily murmuring his desire to escape, Hisui desperately heads for a world of dreams.

But, Rushella easily finds him, lifts him by the neck and brings him back to reality.

“Found you. Really, causing me to waste a whole bunch of effort.....”

“.........Why are you here?”

This unending nightmare, the girl in front of him is real.

In that few seconds, Hisui felt like he aged decades. But Rushella beam a smile at him that could captivate any male.

“I have arrived❤”

"Is she your girlfriend?!"

Not sure who spit that out, prompting the entire class to rivet their attention on the two.

“What's going on? What are you all looking at?”

To avoid having Rushella cause trouble with the other students, Hisui grabs her hand and leads her to the corner of the classroom.

“....What are you doing? How did you know I was here?”
[[image:Draculea V01 - 044.PNG|thumb]]

“I went to a place called 'Administration Office' and asked about where you are. At first they said something like “individual privacy,” or something like 'nothing to do with you', so I stared at them for a bit, and they told me everything.”

“Ah, must have used <Mystic Eyes>, I reckon.”

“Also, there was a place called 'Principal's Office', I went to meet their head, gave him the order of 'give me your cooperation', then they made me a 'transfer student'.”

“Um, this should be <Mystic Eyes> too. But you really came to the school.....”

Because the sun is a great weakness, vampires shouldn't move during the day.

Rushella laughed, happily brought out the parasol she was holding in her left hand.

“Idiot, do you think our race only hides in the dark? Holding this specially made parasol for vampires, I can completely avoid the sun. It also can ward off the rain. For a race that hates rain water as well, this is a real treasure.”

“If I have the strength, I really want to rip your treasure in half this instant...”

“Ah, I brought the keys. Since we are going back together, you can hold them.”

Rushella brought out the keys from the morning.

As a reflex, the boy reaches out, but he instantly realizes the meaning of that action, and begins to furtively look at the classroom.

Everyone was looking at him.

Feeling it is the duty of the class rep, or perhaps because she sits next to him, Reina courageously asked, “Kujou-san, you and her....know each other? In order words, perhaps you …...live together?”

“......that isn't a bad development, right?”

He tries to play dumb, but it appears to be futile.

Everyone is now completely focused on him.

BAD BAD BAD BAD BAD BAD, REALLY BAD NOW

“What the hell? That guy knows such an AAA class girl? And they are living together!?”

“Hey hey, this is only high school...”

“Made me all excited, but it seems this flower has a master....” <ref>(Translator-IE she is taken)</ref>

“The classroom seat is not even warm yet, and something like this happens.....”

Facing gossip from the entire class. Hisui begins to sweat, racking his brain for ideas.

Becoming the focus of so many people---is something he seriously does not wish for.

Not making huge mistakes, not to be hated by others, not making enemies, live a normal high school life....he only has this small wish.

“You guys, what the heck are you looking at!? Is it because you are enchanted by my beauty, can't blame you, pitiful humans...”

Rushella would keep on talking, so Hisui reaches out and covers her mouth.

“(stop, what are you doing?)”

Hisui ignores her, then stammers at the assembled students.

“Sorry, that, this person....is my relative, relative! Came from far away, always lived in another country, I only met her recently....she received royal education, grew up in another country, a bit....no, it is natural to be a bit strange, everyone please forgive her!! She is a transfer student, that, you see, entering from another country requires a great deal of paperwork, very tired, so no time to attend the opening ceremony....right?”

Hisui stretching all reason trying to explain, looking at Rushella and begging for her approval.

Of course she does not cooperate, she breaks free, then begins to contradict him.

“What are you ******** about? I'm a princess, how could I be related to you.”

Before she finishes, Hisui holds out her cheek, and whispers.

“Ok ok, can you not talk for a bit....please?”

Perhaps from Hisui's pale face, or because of his hollow but forceful look, even a royal princess like Rushella became silent.

Thus, even Rushella unexpectedly nods.

“.....It is so, my self introduction is over, please continue class!”

“Ah, good.....”

The completely speechless teacher, finally remembered her authority as a teacher, claps her hands, and made everyone look at the podium.

“Ok, then, let us continue class. Rushella-san, please sit down, just sit at that empty seat.”

Jyuri points to a seat far away from Hisui, left back corner, but Rushella did not pay attention, instead she walks near to Hisui's seat.

“Then...what?”

She ignores Reina, and looks at the male student with glasses sitting next to Hisui.

“Move aside.”

It was a command impossible to resist.

Only an idiot would follow this order, but Rushella's twin eyes blazed red, the boy gets up and limps towards the empty seat, before finally sitting down.

“What? Sit down quickly, isn't that your seat?”

She cheerfully points at the adjacent seat, commanding Hisui to sit down.

Hisui, feeling hopeless, sits down, then hits his head against the desk.

To an observer, he is among beauties.

In reality, a normal day-destroying vampire is near with her poisonous fangs, which makes him a sacrificial animal on an altar.

All the male students shot envious looks, and most would welcome an exchange of seats with him.

Just right after school opens and his peaceful life is disrupted, it looks like there will be endless trouble.

On the first day while going home he gets attacked by a vampire, now on the first day of classes he has a vampire in the same class and she sits next to him as well.

With his eyes full of tears, Hisui can only stare at the ceiling, holding back the despair within his heart.

Goodbye, my normal and peaceful school life.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Lily's Big Adventure

2015-01-14T18:30:58Z

Selene: if 99% of color is already US the last percent can also become US

==Lily's Big Adventure==

===Part 1===

— [TheUnderground City, Underwood], Eve of the Harvest Festival.

As time passed, it was three days prior to the rehosting of the Harvest Festival.

The [No Name]’s Senior Group were helping out with the hosting preparations as a favor for having extended the invitation of the Harvest Festival to them. And today, Lily, who was appointed as the commander for the Senior Group, was running errands in the Underground City.

Lily and Kirino were transporting a basket when a cool breeze swept through the Underground City, disturbing the Great Tree’s branches and leaves in its passing.

“Kya!”

Due to the wind, Lily’s kitsunemimi<ref>[BionicMeerkat notes - Fox ears. Kitsune = fox. Mimi = ears.]</ref> were pressed against her head as she gave a startle cry in surprise. Pressing on her hair accessory which added a bonus to her fine features, Kirino the dryad gave a laugh as she walked alongside Lily.

“The winds that blow down into [Underwood] are quite strong. Be careful ne, Lily.”<ref>[magrefnotes: woah, so many different usages of ending sounds… learning up a little to help with the accents. Quoted from nice gaijin (“What does “…ne”” mean, 2006):

ne, when placed at the end of a sentence, tends to soften the expression and make it seem more like you are inviting the other party to indicate either that they confirm what you have just said, or that they have merely been listening to you (known as 相槌あいづち). In terms of placement, it is similar to “yo,” but its intended meaning is quite different.

ne can be used all by itself, as a way to get someone’s attention, usually to ask a question, such as Bucko’s “hey” example. (comment para 4) Source: http://www.jref.com/forum/threads/what-does-ne-mean.25458/]</ref>

“Mhm. Thank you, Kirino.”

<nowiki>*Beishi*</nowiki>Her kitsunemimi perked up. The duo carefully rearranged the messed up ingredients in the full basket before making their way towards the designated location for the ingredient delivery errand in their swaying smock-frocks<ref>[magrefnotes: Cool, didn’t realize that it was called a smock-frock. According to Wikipedia, it refers to the outer garment traditionally worn by rural workers, especially shepherds and waggoners. An apron like dressing and a frock under it. Lily’s dressing.]</ref>. The basket was filled with many cobs of corn and pumpkins that were contributed from individuals involved in the Harvest Festival. The fragrance of the freshly harvested corn from the fields made Lily’s spirit soar in happiness and her steps made a merry pitter patter on the pavement.

“The corn looks really delicious right~? Are we cooking it in the Harvest Festival or roasting it?”

“I heard that the night time stalls are going to roast it. They are to be grilled on the wire rack after the stripping of the corn silk and husk. This is because Garol-Tairo<ref>[magrefnotes: According to the mixture of information from the ch translator and Wikipedia, Tairō is the position for officials in the Edo era of Japan when they work for the Tokugawa shogunate. Literally meaning great elder. Roughly comparable to a prime minister in today’s context. Second in command to the shogunate.]</ref> has said that the freshly harvested corn would surely be sweet and tasty.”

“Is that so~? This really makes me look forward to the harvest festival~”

<nowiki>*Beishi*</nowiki>Her kitsunemimi perked up in joy.

Breaking into a run due to their uncontainable excitement in anticipation for the Harvest Festival, they quickly arrived at the location for the delivery.

—Despite the fierce assault of the Huge Dragon on [Underwood], the Harvest Festival is once again ready to be re-hosted, thanks to the nearby Communities who have come forth with materials for the relief and revival efforts. However, even though it is said to be nearby, but the next Outer Gate in this vast place called Little Garden would already be a world away. Due to that reason, it has also resulted in a non-uniform array of relief materials and food.

Take for example, in the water-rich place of [Underwood], wheat is both the staple food and the popular grain of production. But corn is a grain that loves a drier climate and it is an ingredient that is only cultivated in small amounts in the neighboring lands. Then why would there be such a large amount found in the Harvest Festival?

That is because these ingredients were all harvested by a Community located three Outer Gates away, in the midst of the wilderness, and donated to the Harvest Festival of [Underwood].

Besides being a source of food, corn is a grain which could also be utilized as a source of oil. Therefore [Six Scars] had also signed a contract to import from the different donors. The other party would surely be happy as well about getting the new contracts.

Although it might seem like a devious plan to try taking advantage of another’s plight to donate for the sake of engaging in commerce, the advantage of receiving such donations and having relations established with the other Communities of far off lands is much weightier in proportion. Hence, that is the agenda behind the delivering of donated relief items to Communities damaged by the wars with Demon Lords.

This is an indispensable wisdom for one to prosper in this vast world of Little Garden.

(''Ah, but what a pity. If only the fields of [No Name] were complete, we could have also provided scrumptious rice to the list.'')

Though Lily might have a merry skip to her steps, she was still a little disappointed that they missed a chance to make a debut in the Harvest Festival. After all, the food ritual that came in the form of the Harvest Festival was the best stage for them to showcase their daily efforts.

Being a Herald divine beast of the Uka God of grains, it was her truest wish to participate as a Host.

However, Lily immediately dismissed the thought as she clasped her hands together.

(''But, now I must hold it in. That sort of selfishness can wait and be done after repaying my debts to Izayoi-sama and Kuro Usagi Onee-san.'')

The farmlands of [No Name] had indeed started its recovery of fertility. Lily had once given up on it with the thought that the lands would not be usable ever again in her generation. However, it was a different matter now.

The fields of the [No Name] are likely to be capable of supporting a swaying golden yellow sea of grains in the following year.

“……HeHe”

“Is something the matter?”

“No, nothing. Let’s quickly send the basket over……Kyaah.”

Thunk! It is not known who collided into her rear end and it caused the corn and pumpkins contained within the basket to fly and scatter on the road.

“Oh my, sorry Lily. I didn’t notice where I’m walking.”

It was Sakamaki Izayoi, who stood at the place where the ingredients were to be offloaded.

Lily frantically picked the ingredients up and waved her twin tails while bowing her head.

“Sor, Sorry! It was me who did not notice you……" 

“No, it’s okay. Just get the basket over quickly…… yeah?!”

"Izayoi-san why are you at the ingredient drop-off storage point?”

“Mhm~, just a little bored. It’s rare to have the opportunity to use any kind of ingredient so I was just entertaining the thought of whipping up a little something. It has been a long time since I last cooked after all.”

Saying that, he bit into the apple picked from the food storage, tasting to ascertain its flavor.

Lily widened her eyes in surprise.

“Iz, Izayoi-san can cook?”

“Oi. Although I have left the preparation of meals to you guys during my stay in Little Garden and did not have much chance to enter the kitchen, but I have been living alone initially. Moreover, that old home of mine also had a cyclical shift system for the house chore of cooking. You could say that I’ve already done most types of house chores even when I was just a little brat.”

Izayoi replied nonchalantly while looking through the mountain of ingredients for his selection.

In contrast, Lily’s small mouth was agape as she stood in a daze. For the members of the [No Name] Senior Group, Izayoi was the main force of the Community and he was one of the key personnel of the hub that the Community was established around.

He, who could take on opponents on the level of Demigods and Deities to be actually capable of helping out in house chores? Lily was seriously taken aback.

“Izayoi-san…… Wouldn’t you have felt unsatisfied by that sort of life?”

“What are you referring to?”

“I mean, Izayoi-san is a really amazing individual. Your strength is for the purpose of taking on beings on the level of the gods, and not for handling only a kitchen knife. Yet, those people have simply asked you to handle the house chores and such……”

Lily’s ears drooped as she puffed her cheeks.

From the “simply asked you to handle” phrase, it must have been a misunderstanding that Izayoi was forced into doing work that did not suit his capabilities.

Izayoi, who picked up on that underlying misunderstanding, couldn’t help but to smile bitterly.

Although he did understand what Lily was trying to say, but it was a fact that the world of Little Garden and the Outside World came with a different set of cultural values. The structure of the societies were also vastly different.

In Little Garden, those with power were to depend on those without power to live. But that isn’t everything. Even after winning lands or obtaining water sources, there was still a need to utilize the workforce effectively.

To be victorious in the face of battles with Demigods and Deities, only individuals who can utilize various Gifts are able to survive the encounters. And age and strength did not matter. To effectively utilize the workforce of powerful individuals and the powerless. That would be the culture of the world known as Little Garden.

But it was different in Izayoi’s world. Regardless of one’s talents, children were to be brought up by adults and they would not learn how to be independent until they were out into the society. Even though compulsory education may include some pointers on living, it was still unable to equip one with the practical knowledge and skills. Especially in Japan where Izayoi had lived in, it was in an excess of material comfort where exceptional talents were easily substituted with modern equipment of the civilization. His personality that should have taken effect in the society was hence exposed to the atmosphere of decadence<ref>[magrefnotes: Red Lotus TL says: This ‘atmosphere of decadence’ is actually translated from ‘the winds of decadence’]</ref>.

The era where evil deeds go unpunished.

The eager voices of the common man calling for equality.

Celebrating the equality of mankind when it is actually unable to have it achieved even in oneself.

Japan, the country that relies on the monitoring system amongst neighbors to successfully regulate crime and generate crime, he had already deemed it to be a boring place even before Canaria’s arrival. “The civilians who hope for their ideal society (Utopia), but yet the civilians who create the management system in society (dystopia). It was truly a rare example.”—And that was a nicely arranged and straightforward summary of the situation.

If Izayoi with his absurd talents were to be presented to the world in that sort of country, it is without a shred of doubt that he would be seen as a troublesome fellow. That is something that even Izayoi did not want to encounter.

After all his personality was one that was merciless towards his opponents. Regarding those puny weaklings that are influenced by the workings of the world to become his enemy, it would still be an inevitable ending even if he felt pity for them.

What made Izayoi to have no interest in the workings of the world, did not mean that he had an interest in bullying the weak.

It is only cool to use a great power against powerful foes.

“…… Aahh, no. It’s not like that.”

“Aye?”

Izayoi had said it in a way that made himself out to be humbled and he had to think up another way to explain it to achieve the imagery of a different perspective.

“It isn’t like it was compulsory labour. It’s just that the country that I’m from— Mah, we would use swords that can cleave mountains and rivers to peel apples and use fire that can incinerate forests to light a lamp. It is just a peaceful and prosperous place that would allow us to have these sort of meaningless splurge of resources.

Giving a loud “Wahaha” laugh, he then bit another mouthful of that ruby red apple. If it had been the warring eras like Asuka’s time, Izayoi would have had a different future. However, these advantages were only deemed to be useless in his own time.

Lily’s eyes were getting wider by the moment but she seemed to have gotten the idea as she smiled and nodded.

“That really is…… a very peaceful country.”

“Aahh. It is only thanks to that, that my culinary skills were improved. …… So whatcha think? If you have any requests, I can put it together for you, you know?”

Finishing the apple, Izayoi smiled confidently.

Lily happily perked her kitsunemimi.

“If that’s so, I would like you to whip up a dish using the ingredients in this basket!”

“Heh~? Those items that you have just delivered?”

“Yes. They are corns, pumpkin, cherry eggs and there’s also some cheese.”

Smilingly, Izayoi peered into the basket of ingredients. The large sized basket was filled with freshly delivered ingredients and the one that drew the most attention would be the large and brightly colored eggs that were of the color of cherry blossoms.

“Hey, it’s cherry blossom colored eggs. Does it taste good?”

“Yes. It’s a type of bird egg from the Sakuramiru Bird that builds its nest on the cherry blossom trees. I heard that it is an egg that is frequently used in pies.”

“Huoh? Pies, eh?”

Giving the basket another cursory glance, Izayoi eyed the ingredients with a bewildered look.<ref>[magrefnotes: I really dunno how to translate this o_O, tried the web to search for the term to describe ‘one eye big, one eye small’, requesting for suggestions, there are some who say that it refers to a confused face.]</ref>

He then suddenly looked up with the expression of having recalled something.

“Pumpkins, Eggs and cheese. If there’s some bacon and wheat flour, I think I can whip up a Salty Pumpkin Pie.”

“A Salty…… Pumpkin pie?”

“Mhm. It’s a local cuisine in Europe…… Just talking about it would be difficult to understand right? Mixing the eggs and pumpkin puree together before pouring the batter across the pie dough and topping it with whipped cream and cheese. That is a European style baked cuisine. Although I’ve tasted it once during my journeys, it has really struck me well in the strike zone.”<ref>[magrefnotes: it is metaphorically referencing to a game of soccer. I think this sounds like right, but I do not play soccer nor watch it, so I’m not confident about the phrase usage.]</ref>

Picking up a pumpkin while having an expression of being lost in reminiscence that allowed his lips to part slightly in relaxation. It was a rare expression coming from him.

And Lily, who had also lost herself in her imagination of that Salty Pumpkin Pie which she had yet to see, was having a blissful smile.

“Just listening to the description is already enough for me to judge it as a delicacy.”

“Oh! I will also guarantee that it tastes just as great.”

Laughing loudly, Izayoi spun the pumpkin on his hand while standing up.

“If we are making salty pumpkin pie, we would still need wheat flour and other ingredients. Lily, do you know anywhere that we can get those items?”

“Ah, yes! I’ll lead the way!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki><ref>[magrefnotes: I translate the sound of the perked up ears as pi. The word pronunciation would be beng in Chinese, but I’m sure that is not the same in Japanese. Looking for help with the sounds.]</ref> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up.

After saying their farewells to Kirino, who stayed behind at the food storage warehouse, the duo left for the plaza where there were small stalls for the purchasing of meat and wheat.

===Part 2===

—Bazaar of [Underwood]

The figures of Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō appeared in the Bazaar grounds.

The Bazaar, which was really lively due to the visitors and guests for the Harvest Festival, did not only vend food. It had also displayed a wide variety of fabric, weavings and clothes that were dyed with a selection of uniquely local dyes, and offering a range for the customers to choose from.

However, due to the blessing of the warm climate in the South Side for the whole year, the dimensions of which the fabric constitutes the clothing were relatively small. In other words, they were relatively revealing.

Asuka stared pointedly at the South Side costume in her hand.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p146.jpg|thumb]]

“……This, is a little embarrassing.”

“Is that so? I think it really suits you, Asuka.”

Yō, who accompanied Asuka for shopping, stretched her head over to have a look.

Held in her hand was a hakama that had its midriff portion boldly removed and its lower portion replaced by a tight fitting miniskirt. The skirt with red floral patterns seemed to be designed with the intention to completely reveal one’s legs.

Although Asuka had taken a liking to the floral designs, the thought of having her thighs fully exposed was enough to put a pained expression on her face.

“This sort of clothes, I think I will still ……”

“Oh okay. Then what sort of clothes would Asuka like? Western Dresses?”

“Regardless of the Eastern or Western styles, I’m just fine with anything that is kawaii. I’ve also often worn kimonos in the past.”

Oohh, a glow was lighted up within Yō’s eyes.

“I like the kimono too. There’s this closely hugging feel when you wear them.”

“Fufu, right. It’s better to have one set with us just in case. Let’s go visit [Thousand Eyes] to browse for one when we get a chance then.”

The duo smiled and nodded to each other.

And turned to look at the direction where there was a sudden stream of voices. They then spotted Lily and Izayoi, whose hands were full with items he had purchased.

Noticing Asuka’s wave, Izayoi waved at them in return.

“Hey, you girls are also here to buy stuff?”

“Mhm. We currently have some time on our hands.”

“We were taking the opportunity to prepare that plan…… to find a present for Kuso Usagi.”

Yō pointed to the Bazaar stalls that displayed many small goods.

Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up immediately as she smiled.

“Kuro Usagi Onee-san…… will be happy upon receiving the presents?”

“Well, that will have to depend on the individual’s effort. But back to the topic, how are you girls faring?”

“Fufu. This is a red painted comb that is made from the craving of a Water Tree branch.”

“This is a good comb that can moisturize a bed hair into being smooth and obedient. And we got three of them of different designs for the three of us.”

Heheh, the duo proudly lifted their heads and puffed their chests. A comb that is carved from the Water Tree branch probably worked by giving moisture to the hair when made into a product like this.

Izayoi, who has not decided on his present, was impressed by their unexpectedly quick and forthright choice.

“Huoh? An exquisite piece of the local crafts is quite a good choice indeed. Although there isn’t a wow factor to it, but it is quite a formal gift.”

“I guess I must thank you for your gracious attitude. So, have you decided on yours yet, Izayoi?”

“No, I’ve not chosen mine yet. I’m just here in the market for other things.”

The other two tilted their heads and Lily, who stood at the side, quickly supplied an explanation.

“Because Izayoi-san says that he wants to treat me to a Salty Pumpkin Pie….. Would you two like to come along?”

Lily extended the invitation to the two as her tails went pitter pattering in their waving motions.

Asuka and Yō were so surprised that they were stunned but they immediately gave a big smile while nodding in assent.

“Hm~……… Izayoi doing the cooking. Can you really do it?”

“Heheh, of course. I bet it will be better than you guys too, you know?”

“……My, I guess I cannot let that comment pass.”

The two were fired up by Izayoi’s challenge to them. It was a challenge that the girl’s camp could not ignore.

The trio who were eyeing each other had simultaneously,

“—topic?”

“Western style cuisine. The main dish is salty pie and there’s the remaining choices for the soup and the entrée<ref>[magrefnotes: entrée the starters course.]</ref>.”

“Got it. Let’s go, Asuka!”

Asuka and Yō sped off towards the ingredient storage warehouse and Izayoi sent them off with his eyes before laughing loudly in satisfaction.

“We did it, Lily! The number of dishes have increased now!”

“Hehe, we did it-?”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up in joy.

Subsequently, Izayoi, who had procured the necessary ingredients, seemed really motivated when he parted ways with Lily after saying “Let’s meet up here after an hour from now”.

With the spare time in the schedule, Lily started to wander around the Bazaar while searching for a present to give to Kuro Usagi, just like Asuka and the others.

For the preparations in the Harvest Festival, the Senior Group were also given a small amount of salary that was roughly around the amount for their pocket money. But that was only to be calculated and paid to them after the completion of the jobs. Bouncing along while wagging her two tails which went pitter patter, Lily started to search for a present in the small gift shops.

(''Initially, I wanted to give Kuro Usagi Onee-san a hairpin….but after some thought, it would be best to give her something else right?'' )

Mhm~, Lily was troubled. What she had initially considered was a hair pin that would accentuate on the wearer’s beauty just like the one worn by Kirino. Then again, although Kuro Usagi liked wearing exquisite costumes, she wasn’t the kind who would care for accessories. And that was Lily’s take on the matter.

(''Although there’s this white and yellow gorgeous hair accessory and such a beautiful hair ornament would sit well with KuroUsagi Onee-san’s preferences, but if Asuka-san and Yō-san are gifting to her a comb…… Mhm Mhm~~ It does seem to match too. '')

“WUAAAAAAHHHHHHH! There’s a runaway cow running WAIIIIILLLLLDDDD!!!!”

EH? Hearing that shout, she then turned to look towards the crowd. Subsequently, from the opposite side of the street that converged into the market, a sound of pounding hooves*Don Don Don DonDonDon!!!* and a swirl of dust accompanied the runaway cow as it charged violently into the Bazaar.

“Aie….. AIIEE–!??”

Unable to avoid the sudden onset of the incident, she was sent flying from the collision on her back. The great momentum of the collision caused Lily to somersault in the air for a few complete rounds before being bounced about. Knocked into the crowd and continuing to bounce about, Lily’s eyes were already traveling in spirals.

Kya~, with a scream in surprise, and even though the world around her continued to spin and cause her to see stars, she managed to force herself upright.

Then, after some difficulty, she noticed the changes in her surroundings.

(''AH…..A Re? It was still midday a moment ago, how did it become so dark…..?'' )

She looked around herself in all directions.

It would seem that she had rolled into a crevice in a certain cliff of the Underground City. The cliff walls rose all around her and that prevented sunlight from filtering in. Thus making it seem dark. Looking overhead, one could see that the tree roots had grown over the crevice of the cliff like a stitching of a wound and seemed to be the support for this place in addition to the reason for making it seem dark.

However, there was a light from a man-made source that could be barely made out in the depths of the cliff.

“There’s a shop…… in this sort of place?”

The passage that connected to the depths was wide enough to barely fit a grown man, but it was without doubt that there truly was a torch or something similar ahead as it was flickering unsteadily.

Lily was torn between the urge to leave this dark location and the interest which had started to burn out of curiosity about the shop in this incredibly absurd place.

(''For all I know, maybe I might just find the perfect gift in this place too……'')

—Because in this world of Little Garden, it was a place that many Demigods and deities resided. Perhaps there is a chance to dig up some treasure unknown to man in this sort of unlikely place too. Lily’s curiosity suppressed her timid inner voice as she continued to press forward.

After moving some distance towards the light source, the passage from the cliff crevice had widened up to enter a trimmed little alley and a look behind told Lily that she had already travelled quite a distance from the original spot .

Could I have lost my way in a terrifying place? Her body started to tremble when she entertained that thought. Even so, she pressed on to walk up to the luxuriously styled elegant doors. And these must be the entrance to the store.

Pieces of glass were hung on the sides of the luxurious doors and they spun while catching the light. The jet black base color of the doors were matched with a gold leaf pattern running along its length. Although it was a cause for hesitation to see such a classy store, which anyone could have recognized with a glance, in this place, it would be a waste to have come this far only to turn back the way she came.

Lily slowly turned the handle of the door to secretly investigate the interior of the shop.

===Part 3===

—[Underwood], Dinner in the Main Guest Quarters.

The sun had set and night has fallen. Listening to the gurgling water from the Great Tree, the [No Name]s have started their dinner feast.

Hearing word that the problem children were going to display their skills, Garol from [Six Scars] and Sala from [One Horn] had also joined in to make it a rowdier banquet than originally planned.

Garol, who brought his rum, was happily drinking in the food while showing praises upon the cooks who presented their cuisines for the banquet that night.

“Kuu Ha!! My, My! You guys also have to be better than the average in your cooking as well? It would be such a pity if you guys did not turn up for the culinary meet with this standard!”

“…… Oh, don’t kid around. My cooking skills are still within the range of personal interest. If you really want us to play in the competitive field, I think we can only choose Kasukabe to be the representative.”

Izayoi was slightly glum as he gnawed at his salty pie.

Asuka, who sat beside him, had also added listlessly.

“You’re right…… I really didn’t expect Kasukabe to be that proficient in cooking. And in turn, that really gives me a little bit of anxiety……”

“Is, Is that so?”

Yō scratched her head while revealing an embarrassed smile.

Before her was the vegetable soup that was ready to be served.

The aroma of the spices wafted up together with the steam from the hot soup to stimulate the noses of the diners. And it looked more appetizing in the cold evening of [Underwood].

Sala, who sat with them, took a scoop of the hot steaming potato to deliver it into her mouth with deliberation. A reddish glow then spread across Sala’s cheeks and her mouth relaxed as she nodded her head.

“No, this is really done quite well. It isn’t just the method of cooking, it looks like even the selection of ingredients have been taken into careful consideration.”

“Mhm. I specialize in the finding of the best parts of good. After all, I did live alone and in my goal of making delicious meals for myself, I have unknowingly reached this stage.”

Yō nodded and replied with a bit of pride. Izayoi only grew gloomier as he took another bite of the salty pie.

Just then, she turned her line of sight to watch Lily who sat directly before her.

“…… What’s wrong, Lily? Aren’t you going to start eating?”

“Aye…… ah, right! Itadakimasu<ref>[magrefnotes: itadakimasu is like Let’s eat/ I humbly receive, I will be tucking in. I converted it back to Japanese because my guess is that the meaning is lost if I translate the Chinese version which would be ‘I won’t stand on occasion then.’]</ref>!”

Clasping her hands together for a while before frantically digging into her food. Everyone would have thought that Lily would immediately be happily cheering. But time passed and there was no sign of Lily giving that sort of response. Even looking to be distracted when she tucked into her food.

Noticing that, Asuka asked worriedly.

“Lily, what’s wrong? Do you have something bothering you?”

“No, that’s not it. It’s not like that.”

“But this doesn’t seem to be the usual you. In reality, something must have happened right?”

Leaning forward while pressing the questions.

Although Lily lapsed into a short troubled silence, she then quietly lifted her head a moment later to recount the incident in a way that seemed to be voicing her inner thoughts.

“Actually, I found a really amazing shop today…… there is this really beautiful brooch on the display which I really wanted to give to Kuro Usagi Onee-san.”

“Heh? Isn’t that good for you?”

“Yes. But…… I’m unable to buy it……”

Her kitsunemimi drooped dejectedly. Making a guess at the reason, Yō immediately followed it up.

“If you are short of pocket money, would you like me to chip in the rest?”

“No, it’s not like that! Although my pocket money is indeed insufficient, but it is also a shop that does not allow me to buy the items in another sense.”

“A shop that does not allow you to buy the items in another sense?”

Everyone turned to look at each other, puzzled.

But only Izayoi had this sharp glint in his eyes as he gave a grin.

“Could it be that this involves a Gift Game of sorts?”

“…… Yes. There is this [Geass Roll] stuck to the entrance of the shop that has the meaning of ‘only those who can pass the game, may purchase the goods as a customer’.”

“What a shop that doesn’t have the intention to sell stuff. Is that sort of shop common?”

Izayoi looked towards the Host, Sala and Garol.

The two of them had pained expressions but did not deny it.

“It is not like it does not exist. Many shops that have a high sense of pride in their Community’s Flag may set these sort of conditions.”

“That’s right. Even the shops of [Six Scars] also have the condition for new customers to pass a Game ….. but it is rare to see this sort of behavior when it is in a bazaar open to everyone.”

Garol supplemented the information with a tinge of displeasure in his voice. It must be the dissatisfaction of having a shop that is keen on selecting its own customers in the bazaar hosted by himself. In a normal context, this would have been a very impolite behavior.

But Lily shook her head in negation.

“About that, I feel that it isn’t a Gift Game with that sort of meaning to it. Because there isn’t any store owner in that shop.”

“What?”

Garol had really shouted in earnest surprise now. Lily then repeated the incident about the encounter with that store in the unlikely location with more supplements to it.

From the quietly extending dim passage way in the crevice of the cliff.

The black painted luxurious doors that were patterned with gold leaves.

The displayed goods that exhibited a different feel of condensed elegance.

The blue eyed doll that held the [Geass Roll].

“Houh. A maze-like passage way, luxurious doors, many grandiose displays in addition to the lack of a shop keeper…… usually for that sort of scenario, it is a type of trap set to deal with robbers isn’t it?”

“Yeah. If it weren’t a pure minded child, such as Lily, the person might be attacked upon taking the treasure.”

Asuka also nodded her head with her vigilance heightened at that thought. The topic was now floating in the midst of suspicions.

“Then, what were the contents of the [Geass Roll]?”

“Well, although I can’t recall the full text…… In the depth of the shop, there is this chair that seems to be placed for the shop keeper. And the contents seems to point to the repair of the doll that seats upon the chair……that seems to be all.”

“…… sounds really vague.”

Yō slightly tilted her head while Lily wagged her two tails and looked down with a troubled expression.

Perhaps they felt that thinking too much about it would not help things either, the problem children trio then stood up from their chairs,

“Anyways, if there exists a shop that is rigged with a lure and trap, it would spell trouble for us.”

“Yeah. We won’t be able to conclude anything if we do not see it with our own eyes.”

“Mhm. The most important part is that it sounds really interesting. “

After Yō said that, Izayoi and Asuka also nodded their heads in strong agreement.

Garol and Sala stared at the trio in a daze for a while before giving a slight shrug of their shoulders.

“Oi, Representative-san. Could I ask of you to come have a look at the location as one of the Hosts?’

“Understood. If it is a threatening existence, it would be okay to destroy it right?”

“Aahh. Destroy it before it causes any casualties.”

As the banquet ended, the direction of the next course of action was decided.

The problem children trio, Sala, and Lily left the Main Guest Quarters.

===Part 4===

—Eve of the Harvest Festival, [Underwood, Underground City]’s Bazaar.

Breaking away from the noisy and bustling crowd at the bazaar, due to the impatient participants milling around the bazaar in wait for the start of the Festival, the gang soon arrived at the cliff crevice. And they scrunched their brows upon the sensation of the strange atmosphere that surrounded the unnatural crack.

Even though the crevice was clearly wide enough to allow a person to pass through, was it really possible to have no one notice it up till now? The mobile shops and clamor of the crowds weren't even close to this area and it seemed rather desolate.

Holding his suspicions about the place, Izayoi glanced around and grinned.

“I see. It was intentionally made to seem difficult to fit anyone, huh?”

“It appears to be so…… maybe there’s a Gift that drives people away being used.”

“Ara, then how did Lily find this crevice?”

“That, That’s , because……when I was sent flying by a rampaging cow……”

What? Everyone asked in unison.

“Oi Oi…… What do you mean by rampaging cow? Have you entered a bullfighting ring?”

“Yeah. To be sent flying into the crevice by a rampaging cow……wouldn’t that be too coincidental?”

“Mhm. There happened to be a rampaging cow and it happened to send Lily flying. How can such a coincidence…”

“Wuaaaaahhhh! There are rampaging HORSSSSEEEEEssssssss!!!!!!!!”

<nowiki>*Neigh NEIGH~!!!!*</nowiki> A herd of rampaging horses were neighing as they appeared.

Lily who stood at the rear was once again “Kyaa~!?” sent flying into the crevice with a scream.

“—……”

“—……,”

“—…… .”

“Oi! What are you guys waiting for?! Quickly go after that child!”

Sala shouted at them before dragging the Problem Children Trio behind her.

Coming to their senses, the trio immediately ran to chase after Lily.

===Part 5===

After a five minute trek in the crevice of the Underground City, Izayoi and the others found Lily in a pretty neat location that has a similarly neatly arranged shop.

Asuka hurriedly strode over to hug her in worry.

“Are, Are you alright, Lily?!”

“Ye, Yes…… I’m just feeling a little dizzy until now……”

Even though the stars were still spinning above her head, Lily was still able to give a polite reply. And after everyone felt relieved, the spears of anger were then pointed towards the rampaging horses from before.

“Kasukabe. What do you think about horse meat sashimi for tomorrow’s dinner?”

“Agreed. Let’s just throw in barbecued rampaging beef on the side as well.”

Mhm, they gave a hard nod of their heads at each other. Although Sala was very surprised, she proceeded to light a fire at the end of her finger as a substitute light source, illuminating the area while taking the lead. After all, the moonlight overhead was blocked off by the network of roots from the Great Tree.

The territory of the crack was still slightly moist and this meant that it was created during the appearance of the Huge Dragon. Then at the very least, this shop would have appeared during the span of ten days prior to the discovery.

(''This, could this be……?'' )

Even though there was a bad premonition that nagged at Sala’s mind, she continued to walk on the path that was painted and tidied in quite a neat condition.

Finally arriving before the shop, the group of five stood before the black doors which were the topic of their journey. The Geass Roll that stated “Only accepting the patronage of customers who have passed the Game” was stuck to it and the extravagant style coupled with the gold leafed patterns gave an undeniably posh feeling to their senses.

The group of five glanced at each other before placing their hands on the door in a slow motion.

In the midst of opening the doors, the blinding light streamed into their eyes.

“—Hey……!”

The thing that emitted the blinding radiance was found to be a large amount of indescribably elegant jewelry and antiques. Draped across the display cabinets, which were lined with ruby and gold rings, was an iridescent piece of tapestry that seemed to be a work produced with the finest techniques of craftsmanship. If one were to look for the highest priced item in the shop, it would most likely be that veil for it was emitting a fine radiance that would not lose if it were to be compared to other precious metals and it was definitely the work of a famous craftsman of some unknown lands.

Just a little distance away, in the forefront of the slightly too exquisite carpet, there stood a finely crafted antique made with the most detailed of techniques.

The entire room was efficiently utilized to display the items that ranged from large clothing racks, longcase clocks, and miniature models of water wheels<ref>[magrefnotes: waterwheel http://www.the-philosopher.co.uk/miniwaterwheel1.jpg]</ref> that are powered by the principle of buoyancy, tumblers that do not stop rocking and many other items of unknown uses. The space was clearly larger than what it had appeared to be on the outside.

“This really …. Looks more of a museum than a shop house to me.”

“Ara, but it seems like that isn’t the case. If you take a closer look, you will be able to find the price tags on all the items right?”

What? Asuka asked in reply but immediately took a ring off a nearby shelf to have a closer look.

Stuck to it was a small price tag that was equivalent to ten years of living expenses for their current [No Name] Community.

“…… . This is really sickening.” Izayoi commented while giving a light shrug of his shoulders.

It didn’t matter how much those items glittered or caught the eye for the moment because it would be no different from a museum when the prices deter any desire to purchase.

On the other hand, Yō and Sala had strode ahead, having no interest in those gems and treasures. The duo, who moved in a straight line down the shops aisle, soon discovered the shopkeeper’s chair and the blue eyed female doll. And true to Lily’s description, a [Geass Roll] was held in her hand. Although Yō read the document held in her hand, she fell into a contemplative silence after a single glance.

<center>'''<<– I’m the most hardworking person in the world—'''</center>

<center>'''The first me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''I could work, work and work non-stop without a need for a helping hand, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 1 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be a lie.'''</center>

<center>'''My first father and I were then destroyed by the unravelled lie.'''</center>

<center>'''The second me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''Due to help from friends, I’m then able to work, work and work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 2 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be fake.'''</center>

<center>'''But my second father and I were able to continue working due to help from friends.'''</center>

<center>'''The third me is the true hardworking person!'''</center>

<center>'''Although it is yet to be born, but it will continuously work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''Hurry up and be born! Hurry up and be born! Oh, that’s what everyone is saying!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when I was found to be unable to be born.'''</center>

<center>'''So number 3 father abandoned the third me!'''</center>

<center>'''But that is not permitted! Many fathers are awaiting for my arrival!'''</center>

<center>'''Fortune! Fame! The dreams of Man! It will all be true if I can be born!'''</center>

<center>'''So I plea…… Do not give up on me……! For those who comply, will reach the truth……!>>'''</center>

“That’s….the [Geass Roll]?”

“Although it is quite an unusual style in the content arrangement, it would most likely be so.”

Sala gazed through the contents of the scroll with a serious focus in her eyes, but after reading through it once, she simply gave up.

“Sorry about this, but I really can’t understand it at all. I guess I will leave it to you guys then.”

“Oi Oi. How can the newly appointed [Floor Master] be like that?”

Hearing Izayoi’s teasing comment, Sala gave a reply while giving a rare pout of her lips.

“I’m not good at this sort of intellectually stimulating games. Although in [Salamandra], there is this specialized department for the solving of riddles……”

“But there is no such department in the [Draco Greif] Alliance right? So what happens if you were to be faced with an intellectual type of Demon Lord in the next battle?”

Ugu, she fell silent at that. It was the pain of having hit the mark that stopped any other retorts.

Sala’s red hair shook as she turned her head away, while her cheeks reddened slightly.

“……I know that. But not everyone can be a jack of all trades like you or Shiroyasha-sama you know?”

Sala was slightly displeased. However, she then relented with a shrug of her shoulders to pick up the scroll again to have another look. Although Izayoi temporarily rested his hand on his chin while delving into his thoughts…… he suddenly squinted his eyes to stare into the distance.

“For those who comply, will reach the truth……? Ha, this really is quite a cruel game.”

“Aye?”

Yō and Asuka were in concerto when they made that exclamation. But soon after, the shop suddenly started to be filled with the sounds of a tremor.

“What…. What’s happening……?!”

Although there were no windows close to them for them to ascertain the situation, it was clear enough that it was no normal earthquake. It was the shop itself that was shaking. Within this dazzling shop, there was some sort of thing that was crawling through.

Sensing that, Sala and Yō gave the shout to sound the alarm.

“Be careful! There seems to be something coming!”

“And it is probably…….more than a few……!”

Yō opened up her senses to pinpoint the source of the tremor and discovered its source to be in the exact opposite direction from the entrance. In the very depths of the shop, where the signage of “No entry for unauthorized personnel” was, there seemed to be a type of threat coming closer.

Izayoi wordlessly placed Lily onto his shoulders,

“Lily. Stay close, no matter what.”

“Ye, Yes!”

“— here they come!”

With Yō’s words as the lighted fuse, they then appeared at the doorway, in numbers of a hundred strong and of different sizes—

A group of strong men dolls.<ref>[magrefnotes: should I change it to japanese as Tsuyoi Dansei Dolls? Strong men dolls sound weird… XD but it is supposed to be weird :P]</ref>

“ “ “ '''——Waaaah!''' ” ” ”

The trio gave a horrified scream at the same time. Just like a timed reaction that did not have any discrepancy of a delay, it was truly the epitome of being united as one.

Even Sala, who had entered combat mode, was impacted to the extent that her beautiful red hair had lost its sheen to be a state of grayish white. While Lily was already scared to the point of tearing at the corner of her eyes.

The metal arms of the enemy were crafted with the details of a glossy muscle. Any expert would have understood the beauty of those muscles with just a look. From the brown tanned muscles and the majestic tyranny of clothes which was a pair of briefs, to the subtly twitching chest and back muscles, one could see the fine craftsmanship in the detailed work. The person who created these dolls was undoubtedly a fine doll designer. And after posing a few graceful poses, the strong men dolls flashed a bright smile that showed off their dazzling white teeth,

“……Angry!”

“Angry?!”

“Angry?!!”

“It said angry right?!! It just said angry right??!”

“Hey, the girl’s camp should calm down. What you’ve heard just now, should not be their voices.”

Izayoi tried to calm down the girl’s camp that was entering a state of confusion. Though this sort of scenario was also quite a rare sight to behold.

Taking this opportunity, the atmosphere around the muscled dolls had changed to enter a combat state,

“…… Strong men!”

“Strong men?!”

“Strong men?!!”

“Strong men?!! It definitely said strong men just now!”

“Yes they did. It did shout strong man just now.”

Regarding the extremely chaotic state of mind that the girl’s camp were in at the moment, Izayoi judged that there was no other cards for him to play and promptly gave up. On the other hand, Lily was already <nowiki>*Ka Da Ka Da*</nowiki>ing away, trembling on Izayoi’s shoulder.

The scouting party which had lost its chain of command Vs the assortment of Strong men dolls of different sizes.

Izayoi’s group had entered an unprecedented state of emergency.

Both parties were temporarily eying each other  — And the first to react was from the side of the strong men.

“——CHARGE WUOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

“—–Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

Charging bravely, yes, charging bravely<ref>[magrefnotes: please note that the sound of charging bravely and WUOOOOHHHHH sounds alike in jap.]</ref> is the only phrase that could describe the approaching group of strong men dolls which were howling in their charge.

It would also be not too much to call the scene of rippling tanned muscles, in the midst of their charge, as a fantasy like moment. The big muscles that were filled with a wondrous sense of touching beauty did not only represent muscles in itself but the energetic run that they were engaging at the moment.

In the face of such ideal muscles, gold and gemstones were unable to hold a candle in comparison and the strong men’s stride ploughed through the precious metals and smashed them to powder. It would seem that being caught by them would not be a joking matter after all.

But what caused the girl’s camp to fear, was another aspect of the matter.

“It’s, It’s disgusting! Really disgusting!!”

“No way, this sort of thing should not exist.”

The faces of Asuka and Yō were pale and they were backing away from the sight of these men with ideal muscles. As for Sala, she was already out of the door by then. It would seem that she’s also quite scared by this. No matter how stern the atmosphere around her was in the usual situation, it would seem that she had just been faced with the bottom line of biologically induced disgust that should have never been touched in her lifetime.

Izayoi was the only one who was backing away while saying softly,

“……I would like to have one.”

“No, don’t!”

“Stop it!”

“Please, Please do not do that Izayoi-san!”

<nowiki>*Uu*</nowiki> giving that unfortunate sound that sounded like a sigh in resignation.

Izayoi then grabbed Asuka under his arm to break into a dash in the attempt to break away from the crowd of strong men.

At the last moment before exiting the shop—Izayoi gave a sidelong glance towards the silent and lonely looking doll which sat upon the shopkeeper’s chair.

“…… . No matter what, I must come here again.”

"'''Firmly Rejected!!'''"

It was rare for Yō to have the moment of being as loud and vocal as Asuka in voicing her thoughts like this.

Up till the point of the cliff crevice entrance, the group of four who escaped the shop were continuously pursued by the group of strong men.

===Part 6===

In the depths of the extravagantly decorated shop house, the doll quietly watched the backs of the retreating invaders.

When the sound of the door closing echoed in the room, the doll started to rock left and right with the sounds of <nowiki>*Ka Chi Ka Chi*</nowiki>.

—Sigh <nowiki>*Ahh*</nowiki>, the customers this time are still unable to be satisfied?

The doll with translucent azure blue eyes and the pale blond hair that would leave an impression on anyone’s mind would have given the illusion of being a real human as it gracefully sat up straight. The eyes were also filled with the glow of life while its skin seemed flushed and similar to the coloration of having a body’s heat and blood coursing within it.

Stepping off from her seat, her short skirt fluttered in the wind as she danced through the smashed up shop with small spinning steps.

Those graceful steps would have given the illusion of belonging to the dance of a ballerina.

No, that wasn’t a metaphor— She was indeed dancing the “Dancing Doll (Coppelia)<ref>[magrefnotes: Coppelia is a ballet play about a story of a doll maker and yeah, dolls.]</ref>."

“La……La，La……”

Humming a song in the store that had no music, her skirt whipped through the air as she made leaps and sharp turns in her dance steps.

In unison with her brisk steps around the shop, the wreckage were also made to return to its original forms and locations. The doll, which looked around the shop in inspection of her sweep’s completion, then returned to her original position without another stray thought.

“Would the next customer— Desire me?”

Seeming in anticipation for this moment, the light in the shop went off as the sign of life left the azure blue eyes.

As the intruders left the area, the “Dancing Doll” resumed her deep sleep.

Until the day that her fated love appears.

===Part 7===

— Nightfall, [Underwood]’s bazaar.

The underground city, constructed from the excavation of the soil under the great tree, continued to be bustling with life as it was the few nights prior to the Harvest Festival. And in the bazaar, which saw no difference in the crowds be it night or day, a lone sign to restrict entry was set at the side to block the way into an unnatural crack in the cliff.

The fox girl who wore a smock-frock —Lily, stood before the board while clenching her fists tightly.

“It’s just as I thought. That brooch is really the cutest……”

<nowiki>*Pa Da Pa Da*</nowiki> Lily looked at the crevice while wagging her tails.

Besides the main Communities of Agriculture and Huntsmen, there were also Communities of the herdsmen tribes, performance, and many other visitors of various professions. Although the goods that they brought with them were unique and not shoddy in the slightest, it still felt a little lacking somewhere if it were to be given to Kuro Usagi as a present.

It was then that she had found the impossible existence— the shop which was located in the depths of the cracked ground.

The interior was decked with many luxurious decorations and filled with glittery goods which would surely dazzle the eyes of the beholder. It was in this shop, which was filled with goods which Lily could never hope to purchase with those exorbitant price tags, that Lily found a plain wooden brooch that sat in a solitary corner in the shop. It was a brooch that could not be called an exquisite piece of work but its pretty design was filled with a simple sense of a delicate beauty and she could tell that it is something that Kuro Usagi would like at first glance.

“Even if it is just that brooch, I wonder if I’m able to buy it……”

Mhm~, holding her head between her hands, she pondered over her troubles.

And the reason for her to be outside, trying to muster her courage, is due to her fear of the shop’s residents. Although there did not seem to be any ill-will from them, the muscle group that was overflowing with a lively bounce to them would surely trigger a biological sense of disgust.

Although Lily really wanted to make Kuro Usagi happy, much more than anyone else, she still needed someone to help give a push from behind.

“There are rampaging HORSSSSEEEEEssssssss!!!”

“There’s a runaway cow running WAIIIIILLLLLDDDD!!!!”

<nowiki>*Aye?*</nowiki> Turning her head.

In the next moment, due to the rampage of runaway horse and cow, Lily was sent flying into the crevice.

Kyah-! While screaming, she was sent rolling into the passage like a cart wheel. With two times the horse power than before, Lily was naturally sent rolling two times the distance into the passage and the back shaft of her head directly connected with the door in the deepest recesses of the place.

Standing up with much difficulty as her head swam and saw stars, Lily faced the posh looking black based doors with gold leafed patterns while steeling her resolve.

“……Let’s try this another time. Wait for me, Kuro Usagi-Onee-san!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Her kitsunemimi were perked up as she turned the handle of the door.

Lily, by herself, then opened the door to the dubious shop.

=== Part 8===

—[Underwood], Kitchen number 14.

Although it need not be mentioned at this point in time anymore.

Sakamaki Izayoi has a side that would stubbornly not concede defeat.

Although he was gifted with many congenital talents, it wasn’t as if he would always be victorious and not be defeated in any battles. Especially in the contest of culinary skills which was a very subjective matter, the times of defeat had been quite a number. He had also paid it no mind due to his assumption that the field of expertise was different for him.

However, the dinner for the previous night was slightly different.

Kasukabe Yō and Sakamaki Izayoi, the two who stood on the same ground as the main force of the Community. And it was in that contest with a person of the same position and of the same cooking style that the dishes were brought to the table for a judging between the superior and inferior of the dishes. Since Izayoi also concurred that those dishes were “better than mine”, then he must put in his utmost effort for the next time. Else it would not sit well with him.

“—okay. With this, it is done.”

With a look of satisfaction, he stood akimbo while confirming the dough.

The dish was the same as previously, a salty pumpkin pie. But the ingredients used for the pie was completely different from before. After all, the ingredients delivered to the Harvest Festival are of a superior quality that cannot be found on normal days.

Using the bacon smoked from the horned pig, cheese from the white cows, the Sakura Eggs and incorporated with the special margarine extracted from the pumpkins of [Will O’ Wisp] and many more.

In fact, there was this strong and intimidating presence in Izayoi’s shadow as he put his utmost effort into the preparation of the dish. Maybe and perhaps unfortunately, he might be more focused in this than in any normal Gift Games.

As one of the helpers for the dish preparation—Shirayuki gave a sigh in surprise.

“Hmph. My master, to go to this extent just for the dinner, it really shows the lack of magnanimity in you.”

“Well, it’s your mouth to say that. …… But come to think about it, I did ask you to slice the bacon into thin slices right? How did it become diced? This does not seem to be a problem with being just clumsy anymore.”

“This, this is the fault of the brat who asked a Divinity possessor to handle the kitchen knife!”

Shirayuki bared her teeth as she face was flushed red.

In the end, Izayoi concluded that she was of no help and only shrugged his shoulders.

He then placed the salty pie dough into the old-looking clay oven to be baked.

“Let’s test with one for now. It will be some time before it is done. Just in time Shirayuki, can you accompany me for a little?”

“Where to?”

“The Gift Game Riddle that I’ve mentioned earlier. Although I’ve given it much thought, it is highly possible to be a lure and trap type of Game and it is for the best to destroy it before anyone participates in it by accident.”

—Mhm? Shirayuki slightly tilted her head.

“That’s a really rare opinion from one who’s always so confident. Not to clear but to destroy?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Just a little side information, the phrase for clear and destroy is just one character difference, so it is a pun or something that I will not be able to catch in English. ]</ref>

“Aahh. It is the same conclusion that Garol oji-san and I came to after much discussion.”

Untying his apron, Izayoi made preparations to set out.

Shirayuki continued to frown in disapproval. For her, who have hosted many games as a Divinity possessor, this topic was definitely a bad one to hold.

—Gift Games can be broadly divided into two categories.

And they were for the purpose of commerce or the trails set by demigods and gods for Mankind.

Especially the latter, those kinds would mostly be difficult and arduous games. But the difficulty of the trial is also a way for the gods to show their confidence in their participants as well as their love. Although a trial might be made to be of a tough level, the game is hosted for the bestowing of their godly Gifts to others without any conditions attached. So there has to be some mercy attached to the game for the participants.

To say that the trial “should be destroyed because it is too dangerous”, would be a little hard to stomach.

“…… What an unpleasant topic. Isn’t there the method of restricting the participants instead of destroying the game?”

“I get what you are trying to say…… but that game will not do. That game does not have an established method to be cleared.”

—what? Shirayuki uttered her thoughts.

Izayoi supplemented the last portion as he pulled on his top.

“It’s also the first that I’ve heard from Garol Oji-san…… Shirayuki, have you heard of the [Game of Paradox]?”

===Part 9===

—[Underwood], Office of the Alliance’s Representative.

Sala, the [Dragon Greif]<ref>[magrefnotes: the ch translator wrote the English as Dragon Greif, and I think that means it is in the real text as well… but just gonna use Dragon Greif for now. The other names will still be Draco Greif.]</ref> Alliance representative, took a glance at the pile of documents that seemed to have accumulated to the size of a small mountain and sagged her shoulders as energy seemed to drain out of her.

“These are all the documents regarding the resistance against the Demon Lord that I will have to tidy up?”

The office table was not stacked with information concerning the activities of the Alliance. Instead, it was the information for the [Floor Master] to study, regarding the establishing of specialized departments required for the organization.

And those were the required information for the establishing of an [Anti-Demon Lord troop].

A [Floor Master] need not necessarily take a trip down to solve all the battles. It is also needless to say that there is a need for experts in various realms of game aspects when it came to battles with demon lords.

If one were to go into the detailed categories, it would be an endless topic. However, there were at least three major classifications for the troops.

The Military squad, Knowledge squad — and the Game Controller who will lead them through the Game to attain victory.

If one were to be a [Floor Master], the aspect of military might would not be a worry. Of course, to be able to prepare more personnel for that realm will definitely be welcomed, but there needs to be a minimum requirement for the strength levels.

However, the talents who possess knowledge about Little Garden and the other worlds would have to be nurtured from scratch. Even if the role of Game Controller were to be given to Sala, the Alliance would still lack talented individuals to provide knowledge required to clear the games.

“Then, that leaves the only option of taking it up myself. I will just give it a go and see what happens……”

Sala scratched her red head and sighed once more.

In the previous Community which she had belonged to— [Salamandra], the leader of the North, had specialized departments and that allowed her to slack off. However, there wasn’t any foundation of that sort in the [Draco Grief] Alliance. The only one who could be trusted to take on the task, Elder Garol was also unavailable for them to depend upon, as [Six Scars] have decided to break away.

……For all we know, it was due to their foresight of this problem that they decided to break away.

Just as Sala was thinking about these things while hugging her head, a knock came from the door of the Representative’s office.

“Sala. May we enter?”

“Asuka? Yes, you may, what’s wrong?”

After obtaining the permission, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō walked into the office.

After the courteous bow, Yō looked at Sala.

“…… Could it be that you are busy at the moment?”

“No, I was just in the middle of resting, while hugging my head. —Well then, is something the matter?”

Upon hearing Sala’s question, Asuka’s face broke into a dauntless grin.

“Regarding the Gift Game’s riddle that we went to look yesterday, we hope to obtain the permission to participate in it.”

“When we went there earlier, we found the sign that restricted entry, so we hope to obtain the permission.”

The duo cast their confident gazes at Sala.

Sala was deeply taken aback to the extent of gaping and staring at them with wide eyes.

“Could it be that you guys have unravelled the Game?!”

“Uh, Mhm Mhm. …… Although the one who unravelled it was Kasukabe-san.”

“Mhm. That kind of realm is one of the compulsory subjects in my era.”

Yō lightly clenched her fists.

She seemed to have a wise and learned side of her that did not seem to match her appearance. During the time of the Huge Dragon’s game, Yō had also used her knowledge and actions to unravel the game to the point of clearance. Greatly interested, Sala readjusted the position of her propped up legs while asking once more.

“This seems to be a very interesting topic. May I ask Kasukabe-san to talk it through?”

Mhm. Nodding and opening the copied out [Geass Roll].

The contents were as follow.

<center>'''<<– I’m the most hardworking person in the world—'''</center>

<center>'''The first me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''I could work, work and work non-stop without a need for a helping hand, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 1 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be a lie.'''</center>

<center>'''My first father and I were then destroyed by the unravelled lie.'''</center>

<center>'''The second me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''Due to help from friends, I’m then able to work, work and work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 2 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be fake.'''</center>

<center>'''But my second father and I were able to continue working due to help from friends.'''</center>

<center>'''The third me is the true hardworking person!'''</center>

<center>'''Although it is yet to be born, but it will continuously work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''Hurry up and be born! Hurry up and be born! Oh, that’s what everyone is saying!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when I was found to be unable to be born.'''</center>

<center>'''So number 3 father abandoned the third me!'''</center>

<center>'''But that is not permitted! Many fathers are awaiting for my arrival!'''</center>

<center>'''Fortune! Fame! The dreams of Man! It will all be true if I can be born!'''</center>

<center>'''So I plea…… Do not give up on me……! For those who comply, will reach the truth……!>>'''</center>

Yō pointed to the first “me” in the document.

“The first conjecture is that the “me” in this document does not refer to a particular person and let’s assume it to be a created item X.”

“Huoeh…….?”

“The second conjecture is that the “father” is the creator who undergone various processes to achieve created item X, and they are the Creators A, B and C.”

“ “me” is said to be the same way each time but in contrast, the “father” is annotated in an indexed form. With these conjectures, it would then unravel the contradiction between the “me” and “father” in the document.”

Hearing Asuka’s supplement to the explanations, Sala nodded her head in admiration.

“I see…… So the reason for the numbered “father” is to hint at the point that the “me” is a man-made object, right?”

—Understanding up to this point, the riddle could be said to be almost unravelled.

The structure of this Gift Game was divided into three stanzas.

They were each describing a different construction progress.

The first stanza was on the failure of Creator A.

The second stanza is on the success of Creator B.

The third stanza is on the future of Creation X and Creator C.

Then, the host of the game would be — the creation from the research of those three times and might already be one that possess the spiritual attainment for anthropomorphization.

And she was afraid that it might even be an existence close to the concepts pertaining to the Gods or Demons.

“Through the research in the three eras to analyze and construct “a certain object”, that should roughly be the Creation X we are talking about.”

The knowledge problem would then come thereafter. The underlying tone of the stanza was a desire for a similar process to arrive at Creation X. Then, it would be solved if they were to gather the documents needed to provide the answer required by the riddle.

And in most cases, the first step to these sort of games would be to find the identity of the Host.

As long as the identity of “me” is understood, there would be hope of clearing the game.

While Sala was deeply impressed by their conjectures, Sala gave Yō an intrigued look.

“I’m impressed. You aren’t only stronger than expected for a girl, but you also possess such a great wealth of knowledge. That’s really impressive. …… Kasukabe-dono, do you have any dissatisfaction with your current Community?”

“Aye?”

“Wha?”

The duo squawked in their confusion.

Sala firmly grabbed Yō’s shoulder,

“Well, take for example, any dissatisfaction with your comrades, the lack of money, wanting to have a better place to stay or eat, any part of your living standards and such…”

“No, I don’t have any…… Lily’s cooking has always been tasty.”

“Oh, I see, I see. The treatment that Kasukabe-san is getting from the Community is mainly secured by food, is it? Regarding that point, there’s no problem at all. —-Just mentioning on the side, we, comrades of the [Draco Grief] always get the chance to have a scrumptious feast every night.”

“Wait, No, No will do, Sala! I will not allow you to continue in your touting and poaching.” At this point in time, Asuka then realized the goal of Sala and immediately interrupted her words.

Although Yō’s thoughts were confused by the sudden poaching and touting conversation, she still gave a bitter smile as she replied.

“Is that so…… Thank you for your warm welcome then, Sala.”

“Kasukabe-san?!”

“Okay, leave it to me!”

“NO, This is not allowed! I will definitely not allow this!! [No Name] forbids poaching!!!”

Asuka hugged Yō’s head under her arm before retreating rapidly. The amusing part was that it was a real reaction stemming from anxiety.

Sala’s eyes were also narrowed and sharp like a predator and she was unusually serious about the matter.

Happily watching the two of them, Yō suppressed her desire to laugh as she looked towards Sala.

“Sorry, Sala, it would seem that [No Name] forbids poaching.”

“Uu…… Then, I guess that leaves me no choice. Even though the feast is only open to comrades of the Alliance only.”

“—Ugu.”

“Wavering the hearts of others is also forbidden! Kasukabe-san is a hundred percent on our side—!!!”

In a certain perspective, Asuka, who sensed the situation to be worse than the threat of a Demon Lord, hugged Yō as they left the Representative’s office. Walking down the Great Tree while shouting those words.

Pretty serious about the poaching attempt, Sala then watched the retreating figures with a tinge of pity.

—However, her expression immediately changed upon remembering the matter that the duo were about to attempt.

“Drats……! Oi, is there anyone around?”

“Ye, Yes! Is something the matter?!”

“Immediately set out to the entrance of the Gift Game entrance and issue the warning for people to stay away from that area! I repeat, do not let anyone pass by that area!”

Receiving the orders from Sala, the subordinate frantically rushed down the Great Tree.

Confirming it once more, Sala flopped back onto her chair while hugging her head.

“With that sort of unique style in the [Geass Roll]……I’m afraid it might just be—“

—a Trial hosted with the use of an [Authority of Host Master]. And for it to have a unique style of poetry to mystify the contents, it would seem to be the work of a Host with quite a high spiritual power who pulls the strings in the background.

Hence Sala guessed that it is a trap type of Game created by a Demon Lord.

No matter how good Asuka and Yō may be in their talents, it was always better to have some preparation, just in case. Even if the identity of the enemy is understood, there still needs to be some preparation required to meet the problem.

“Mah…… I’ve already sent a person, I guess there won’t be anyone forcing their way in.”

Shaking her head to dismiss the uneasiness.

Readjusting her mood, Sala motivated herself as she restarted the battle with the pile of documents on her office table.

===Part 10===

—[Underwood], Large crevice in the earth.

Lily was in the midst of opening the door when the same blinding radiance filtered out to strike her eyes.

There were countless indescribably elegant decorations and antiques placed upon the glass display shelves. Draped across the display cabinets, which were lined with ruby and gold rings, was an iridescent piece of tapestry that seemed to be a work produced with the finest techniques of craftsmanship.

A veil that emitted a fine radiance, which would not lose if it were to be compared to other precious metals, was unmistakably the work of a famous craftsman of some unknown lands.

Just a little distance away, in the forefront of the slightly too exquisite carpet, there stood a finely crafted antique made with the most detailed of techniques.

The entire room was efficiently utilized to display the items that ranged from large clothing racks, longcase clocks, and miniature models of water wheels that are powered by the principle of buoyancy, tumblers that do not stop rocking and many other items of unknown uses. The space was clearly larger than what it appeared to be on the outside.

“—Aye……?”

Lily’s voice echoed in the shop which had no one else. However, that sound was not an amazed gasp from the sight of the amazing workpieces which lay before her.

What lay before her eyes were still the same gorgeous and luxuriously designed shop interior.

And it did not have any damages, when compared to the last visit.

“—.”

Yes—Not a bit of damage at all.

“No …. No way……?!”

Lily’s low moan was closer to the feelings of horror. But that is to be expected.

Previously in this shop last night, the interior had been clearly destroyed and smashed up when Izayoi and the others escaped. The accessories that were the display of refined skills of craftsmen had been smashed while the closets were destroyed and the tapestry torn.

Even so, the current decorations of the interior were no different from the last.

Seeing the restored decorations just like the developing of photos from a film roll, Lily’s kitsunemimi drooped down timidly.

(''This is…… a real Gift Game……!'' )

The radiance in the shop was no longer able to hide that strange atmosphere.

This was the Golden Demon mirror<ref>[magrefnotes: I got no idea what the Golden Demon mirror means but there seems to be an acclaimed Japanese epic about the destructive powers of wealth on the lives of 2 starcrossed lovers in medieval Japan written by Koyo Ozaki, Konjiki Yasha 1953.]</ref>. The stomach of the monster that is famed for swallowing its prey whole with the lure of fame and riches.

Even though her young heart had felt that sort of malicious intent, Lily continued to cheer herself on to push forward into the shop.

Just as she had expected, the brilliantly lighted shop was devoid of human presence. And at the very depths of the shop was the azure blue eyed doll that sat on the shop keeper’s stool, holding the [Geass Roll] like before.

Beside the shop keeper’s stool, a table was displaying the item that Lily wanted.

“Found it! …… But just as I thought, I really can’t buy it right?”

Mhm~, she thought about it while wagging her two tails.

Not long after, someone struck up a conversation from behind.

“—what an intriguing customer. It isn’t gold and jewels that capture your fancy, but you would like that wooden craved brooch?”

Eeeya!? Giving a startled cry, she turned her head. Behind her was a doll which had an atmosphere that was completely different from before.

Those eyes were filled with the glow of a will, the skin was flushed like the coloration of blood vessels under the skin. Her steps were light and graceful, and her posture was the impeccable appearance of a maiden.

Even though she was startled by the doll that suddenly came to life, Lily continued with a timid question.

“May I ask…….Are you the Host of this Game?”

“You are mistaken. I’m the emcee for the Game and at the same time, I double up as the shop keeper of this shop house. My name is Coppelia. For the purpose of serving customer, I’m here to await orders. …… And, please kindly be quiet in this store.”

Lightly touch her index finger to her lovely lips, she advised Lily to be quiet.

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Knowing that the doll called Coppelia did not have any animosity towards her, Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she gave a small nod.

“…… Ningyo-san?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Ningyo means doll in english… just for fun in japanese…or it would be doll-san maybe these conversation parts may need to have a font size decrease or something, but just a suggestion. My guess is that these are all whispers.]</ref>

“That’s right. Just like that, young fox.”

After Coppelia nodded her head in reply, Lily leaned forward with sparkles in her eyes.

“Wuah……! It’s my first time seeing such a beautiful ningyo-san!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she clasped her hands together.

Coppelia, who possessed eyes which could only be described as innocent-looking, accepted the forthcoming praise. Although there wasn’t a change in her expression, but in between the increased blinks of the eyes, she lifted her skirt slightly to perform a curtsy.

“I appreciate your praise, young fox. Your kitsunemimi are also quite attractive.”

“Is, Is that, right?”

“Yes. Just looking at those innocent and yet bold- looking kitsunemimi, it kind of gives me the impulsive idea to place my hands on my head.”

Hearing Coppelia’s confession, Lily giggled shyly. Although it was not known if it were to be an insult or praise, it seems that the duo had matching personalities.

Lily and Coppelia, who finished their self-introductions, then sat on the chair and started the conversation on the situation surrounding this shop.

“Coppe-chan, may, may I ask.”

“Coppe-chan?”

“Aye? Ah, Mhm. Is Coppe-chan the owner of this shop?”

Coppelia had returned a question due to her surprise from receiving such an intimate nickname out of nowhere but Lily did not pay it any mind and continued with her question. Coppelia’s poker expression relaxed for an instant before recovering on her doll-like expression once more to answer the question.

“Yes. My role is to deal with all the activities concerning the sales in this shop. Although it only requires money to seal the trade deal.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p186.jpg|thumb]]

“Is that for real?! Then, can this brooch be sold to me ne……!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*<nowiki> With her Kitsunemimi perked up and eyes shining with excitement, she took out the brooch to show Coppelia.

Coppelia silently accepted the brooch and looked down with a slightly troubled expression.

“……this, isn’t a product to be sold in the shop.”

“Aye?”

“It is just a little carving that I’ve made to pass time. Hence it has no value what so ever to it. If you want it, you may take it, young fox.”

Lightly placing it back onto Lily’s hands.

But the two tails of Lily started to wag with a higher intensity as her gaze sparkled even more.

“Coppe, this brooch was made by you?!”

“Yes. But it is an inferior piece of work that is an eyesore……”

“That’s, That’s not true! It’s a really kawaii brooch!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> The kitsunemimi perked up as she gave her praise.

Her innocent eyes showed that there was no underlying intentions or crafty calculations to her words. Feeling touched by the frankness, Coppelia seemed a little troubled as her cheeks were flushed.

While looking at happily at the brooch, Lily suddenly remembered the other thing she had wanted to ask.

“…… Coppe-chan, why are you alone in this shop?”

Asking about the most obvious suspicious thing. But it was something that is supposed to be secret, right? Coppelia’s blushing face turned pale and hugged her slender man-made body, causing it to emit a sound.

While suppressing her intense feelings that were straining against her will, Coppelia calmly answered.

“Because….. I was abandoned. It is not by any other, but my father who had planned to create me.”

“……Aye?”

—Abandoned by a family member.

Those words struck a chord in Lily’s heart.

“Abandoned……by your father……?”

“…… Yes. My raison d’être<ref>[BionicMeerkat notes - the most important reason or purpose for someone or something's existence.]</ref> is my father’s love. But that love has been long lost. The fathers who have gathered by my side are only interested in my value. But I’ve mistakenly taken it as a desire of Mankind for my existence and continuously wait for the person who can complete me. When such a fated person— clearly won’t come for me……!!”

Coppelia broke into tears.

The pain of losing her father’s love.

Unable to bear the pain of the degradation of her raison d’être, large droplets of tears flowed from her eyes.

(''Abandoned by her father….. in this shop, alone……!!'' )

Although Lily did not know the full story and the reasons, the pain of such a deep loss was one that she understood fully.

Three years ago—when she had to part with her mother.

Lily still remembered how painful the parting had been. The pain of being abandoned by her family would likely to be a deeper and more intense one.

Lily timidly reached over to touch Coppelia’s hair, stroking her head to console her.

“It’s alright you know? My oka-sama has said it before. No matter how far we are, parents will always think of their children.”

“……That is just a fantasy, young fox. This shop is the place where all the abandoned are gathered. If you go further into the shop, you will find that the abandoned are full to the brim.”

“So…So it is like that, Mhm.”

In a sudden flash—that particular thing appeared in her mind, and Lily was struggling to focus on Coppelia’s words.

“Then, the [Geass Roll] that Coppe is holding is,”

“…… That is something prepared to search for the one who can complete me. But that game is—“

Ku! She unnaturally shut her mouth. Lily was unsure what that movement meant. But she understood that she should not let this doll be and ignore the situation.

Holding the hand of Coppelia, who had a sorrowful look in her eyes, Lily pointed to the exit.

“Coppe-chan, let’s leave this place. Even if you stay in this sort of place, there is no way for you to meet your new father.”

“……I can’t do that. If I were to escape…… That will attack……!!”

“No, No problem! If it is the muscled dolls, Izayoi-san will beat them down,”

“No, it’s not that……!! This shop is being guarded by a much more terrifying existence……!!!”

<nowiki>*Ka Chi Ka Chi*</nowiki> The slender body of Coppelia was shaking.

Soon after—<nowiki>*Saa*</nowiki> a dark grey wind blew between the two of them.

Lily tilted her head at the sight of that unnatural and visible wind.

But Coppelia’s reaction became more intense.

“Please, Please run away now, young fox!”

“Aye……?”

“That guy…… ‘End Emptiness’ is coming—!!!”

In an instant, the golden yellow shop house was surrounded by a dark grey wind.

The dark grey winds weathered away everything that made up the luxurious interior, seeming to rampage in its desire to swallow anything that has radiance. The violent winds that were capable of gluttony had immediately engulfed the duo.

—But who would have known.

This Wind is the strongest god killing Demon that is capable of wiping out hundreds of gods and demigods.

The formless Demon Lord called ‘End Emptiness’.

The spreading ‘natural disaster’ in Little Garden has also taken the world as its enemy.

===Part 11===

The extensively gorgeous decorations of the golden shop interior — had finally materialized its true self as the embodiment of destruction.

Even amongst the Demon Lords, he was the real culprit for their classification as ‘natural disasters’. Because this particular Demon Lord is a ‘natural disaster’, and it does not have the same goals as the other Demon Lords.

Sometimes, it acted as the logic in a Trial.

Sometimes, it acted as the ravaging wave of trends.

An existence that is summoned from the end of time and leaves towards the direction of our memories.

Known as the Demon Lord ‘End Emptiness’.<ref>[magrefnotes: the direct translation of the phrase End Emptiness would have been Winds of Decadence.]</ref>

It is a formless Demon Lord that causes faith to be abandoned, fear to be forgotten and research to be halted.

It did not matter that one might attempt to bring many noble aspirations to bear against ‘End Emptiness’. These winds would wear those objects and concepts that stand before it into dust as it is the arrival of the ends of time.

This dark grey Wind is the strongest god killing Demon that is capable of wiping out hundreds of gods and demigods.

“Please, Please hurry and escape, young fox!”

Coppelia’s expression was pale as she urged Lily to escape. But it was too late.

This shop had already been thrown into the ends of memories, just like the traces of dreams dreamt by brave warriors. It would require an equivalent price to get out of it—to surpass the trial and display a spiritual power that would never be ravaged by the waves of time.

Those who are not even capable of doing that much will have their souls swallowed up by the gaping jaws of ‘End Emptiness’.

The dark grey winds, which surrounded them from all corners, swooped in to assault the two young girls while baring its fangs.

“……!!”

“—Lily, get down!!”

A yell. The voice of a girl travelled to Lily’s ears.

The dark grey wind storm which was violently raking away at the golden shophouse.

Was blocked by a flash of sparkling wings.

“Wha….t, to halt the advancement of ‘End Emptiness’?! Who in the world is—-?!”

“Asuka, protect them! Shirayuki, provide cover!”

“Got it!!”

“Understood!”

The two girls landed before a stunned Coppelia.

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she walked over to her two saviors.

“Asuka-san! Yō-san! Even Shirayuki-san! Why have you come to this shop,”

“That’s your line! Why would Lily come to this shop?! Didn’t we say that it is too dangerous for anyone to approach?!”

Receiving a chiding from Asuka, Lily’s kitsunemimi drooped weakly.

Shirayuki and Yō formed a Water twister to push back ‘End Emptiness’. But the flow of water that Shirayuki conjured was rendered ineffective, being dissipated like smoke, even without contact with the dark grey air.

Seeing that sort of bone-chilling phenomenon, Shirayuki turned pale and shouted,

“Ai Ai, what sort of unfortunate day is it?!! I’ve never heard of ‘End Emptiness’ residing in a specific location!!”

“…… ‘End Emptiness’?”

“It’s the name of this monster! It also has many other synonymous names in the world of Little Gardens where many gods reside! ‘Last Décadence’! ‘Greed Crown’! ‘The Cannibalistic Demon Lord’! The pure Demon Lord that engulfs the radiance of life, stars and the gods— that is the true face of this wind!!!”<ref>[magrefnotes:“徘徊的末世论（Last Décadence）”direct translation is (The wandering eschatology)！According to wiki, Eschatology, from two Greek words meaning “last” (ἔσχατος) and “study” (-λογία), is the study of ‘end things’, whether the end of an individual life, the end of the age, the end of the world and the nature of the Kingdom of God.（ch translator’s note：Décadence，has the meaning of decay.“最尽头的暴君（Greed Crown）”can also be directly translated as ‘The Tyrant of the Ends of Time’]</ref>

Even as she shouted, Shirayuki continued to release a flow of water. But not only did it not stop the advancement of ‘End Emptiness’, it also dissipated upon contact and it wasn’t a phenomenon of evaporation.

If one were to cite an example— it would be similar to a storm that have the capacity to stomach all that the world’s artist palette has to offer. This is precisely that sort of wind.

‘End Emptiness’ had dyed the waters of Shirayuki into a murky grey.

“Do not touch the winds! These winds will swallow you up even if you have Gifts! Any sort of power will also turn to scrap before it! The instant that you come into contact with it, your spiritual power will undergo abrasion till it completely disappears……!”

Although Shirayuki knew that it was of no use, she continued to release a steady stream of water to protect Asuka and the rest.

On the other hand, Yō was using the shimmering winds produced from the ‘Radiant Winged Horse (Pegasus)” shoes to block the ‘Winds of Decadence’. But it did not work to repulse the onslaught. Just the power of the Pegasus is unable to stop the ‘Winds of Decadence’. After all, this wind is a Demon Lord that only allows a one-sided battle and will not be defeated.<ref>[magrefnotes: This point onwards, I’m using direct translation of winds of Decadence instead of End Emptiness. Faster for me to direct translate.]</ref>

Hence, Yō did not use her power—and was using the attribute of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ to protect the other three.

(''— These dark grey winds seem to rage and ravage at the golden radiance in its gluttonous greed. It would also mean that these winds are also internally programmed to seek the congregation of light.'' )

But that was something that she could not confirm with all her certainty. It could only be said of as a desperate act.

If Yō’s speculation were to be off its mark, they would be completely swallowed up by the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

Facing the raging storm of gluttony, Yō felt cold sweat flow down her back as she took in the sight before her.

(''This is the first time ever……that I’m seeing such a terrifying wind that I wouldn’t even dream of getting into contact with……!!!)

Yō did not know what kind of power the ‘Winds of Decadence’ held.

But the animal instincts within Yō were able to recognize the evil chills that were prophesying her defeat.

Those winds were a completely different sort of threat from the Demon Lords that they have faced so far, be it the Huge Dragon or the God of Death. If they were to engage in a head-on battle against it, there would be no chance for victory.

When the ‘Winds of Decadence’ started to devour at the shimmering winds, Yō grabbed the hands of the trio to take to the skies.

“Asuka! Lily! And…..you, the one whom I do not know! Hold on tight, we are leaving this shop now!”

“No, you can’t! If I were to leave this shop,”

“I will hear of your reason later! It is of utmost importance to escape now!”

“Mhm! Kasukabe! Lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ to the depths of the shop!”

Yō gave her best to release a cluster of the shimmering winds to lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ into the depths of the shop. In response to that radiance, the ‘Winds of Decadence’ had also pursued after the bait like a gluttonous wild beast.

In that interval of respite, the five of them escaped from the golden museum—the prison of memories.

===Part 12===

— [Underwood], Main Guest Room

The streets of the Great Tree were lively and noisy due to the preparations for the Harvest Festival. And everyone was assembled within the main guest room, which had a view overlooking the large number of faerie folk who reside at the river banks.

When Izayoi was done with the preparations of the salty pumpkin pie and was about to make a trip to the shop, he had coincidentally met Asuka and Yō along the way and decided to hand Shirayuki over to them.

“YareYare…… I left it to you guys because of your spirited talk about having solved the game. Looks like it was a total defeat huh?”

Izayoi sat on a chair in the main guest room and shrugged his shoulders while mocking Asuka and the others. Although Asuka and Yō pouted their lips, they were unable to retort and decided to remain silent.

The five of them were then gathered in the main guest room with Izayoi and Garol.

After listening to the whole incident, a change came over the expressions of the duo.

With a brief soft whispered conversation between Garol and Izayoi, Garol then put on an especially serious look to gaze at Asuka and gang.

“…… I understand the situation now. It means that this doll is the target of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ right?”

“Mhm.”

“Then that makes things simple. Immediately return that doll to the shop right now.”

Garol immediately made his judgement in an imperative tone.

Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up agitatedly in protest.

“How can we do that?! IF we return Cope-chan to the shop now, she will be in danger!”

“It will probably be that way. But at this current state, the whole region of [Underwood] would be in threatened and dragged into the whole incident. ……In addition, our opponent is the ‘Winds of Decadence’. And it can be said to be one of the highest threats of natural disaster in the world of Little Garden. It is already assumed to be a monster that is deemed to be an undefeatable opponent, so what do you ladies want to do?”

“Bu, But……!”

Lily’s kitsunemimi trembled as she wagged her two tails in her intense protest. But a normal girl like her would not be able to come up with a counter measure for that sort of situation. And soon enough, her kitsunemimi and two tails drooped in silent disappointment.

Shirayuki also had a serious look but there was a slight difference to it.

“Strictly speaking, there is a way to chase away the ‘Winds of Decadence’.”

“Is that true?!”

“Uh, Mhm…… Fox girl, do you remember the color of the wind?”

Color? She tilted her head slightly as she countered with a question.

Shirayuki maintained her serious expression as she supplemented the explanation.

“The ‘Winds of Decadence’ is a Demon Lord that will have a change in its color in relation to its different power level. Black would mean that it is at its strongest while white would be at its weakest. The one that we met was at a shade of dark grey —I think we can assume it to be at the level of the five digits.”

“Five digits……?”

“It is unable to ravage the low level spiritual powers. …… No, there’s a difference. To be accurate, it is more acceptable to say that ‘it does not allow the gluttony’.”

Seeming to speak to herself, Shirayuki mumbled softly.

Seeing Lily who was getting more confused by the moment, she pretended to cough before turning to face the others.

“The main thing is— ‘we need to have a Flag above that level to chase off those winds’.”

“Ah, that’s……!”

—not possible. Lily forcefully swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth.

A Community that is above the five digits would be a Community based in the upper echelons of Little Garden. The current [No Name] was one that was unable to borrow their flag based on previous relations.

Lily gripped the hand of Coppelia, who was bending her head in silence, while looking to Izayoi for help as she pinned her last hopes on him.

“Izayoi-san…… is there no other way?”

“—”

Izayoi crossed his arms as he allowed his consciousness to recede into the depths of his thoughts.

But he already knew the answer in his heart. If it is just as Garol says, that the ‘Winds of Decadence’ is an undefeatable monster, Izayoi was also doubtful about his ability to defeat it.

Be it the Star class spirit Algor, Death God Percher or even the Sun Dragon, he who had never felt a tinge of fear from those was now feeling uneasy about that sensation of ‘a certain something’ which was a class above all those.

Even if that is the case, if one were to continue in the attempt to save Coppelia—

“…… then we can only clear the game, is it?”

“Aye?”

“Oi, Garol Oji-san. The ‘Winds of Decadence’ is a Demon Lord summoned to act as the logic of Gift Games right?”

“…… Mhm. From what I know, the game this time is of that sort of classification.”

“Good. Then comes Ojou-sama. Do you have Deen with you now?”

“Of course. But it is currently in the state of a destroyed single arm. An intense battle would be…”

“It is fine. I do not intend for it to go into battle. What’s left to confirm is—.”

Turning to face and grab Coppelia.

The silver haired girl continued to look down and not meet Izayoi’s gaze— but Izayoi forcefully cupped Coppelia’s face to lift it up.

Staring at the blue eyes at a close distance, Izayoi narrowed his gaze to observe it.

“Oi, you stupid doll. When are you going to quit sulking? Everyone’s here to discuss the problem of your situation, you know?”

“…… situation or whatever it is, there’s no need to discuss for you to know the answer as clear as day. As long as you return me to the prison of memories, it will be solved.”

“Ah Ah, right. That is the simplest and safest method. Ask a hundred individuals and a hundred would give that same safest course of action. Because even I’m thinking of it as the best method for this case.”

“Then,”

“But, you know? The little fox girl of my Community<ref>[magrefnotes: Although translated to my Community in this case, it can also be translated into my household, my home, my family.]</ref> will never be able to accept that.”

Wha, Coppelia turned to look at Lily.

The silent but unbending will was transmitted through the action of the tight grip of the young fox girl’s hand over her own.

No problem— we will definitely save you.

“…… but it is impossible to clear the game! It means to clear the business of completing ‘me’! There have been many a hundred and even thousands who have researched and taken the challenge but are still unable to succeed. Because the ‘me’ is the final fantasy of the dream of Mankind—“

“The third perpetual motion mechanism. Although it was assumed to be workable, but it was taken to be an effort of building castles in the air and it was soon abandoned as a decadent theory of motion.”<ref>[magrefnotes: decadent was used even if it sounds too big a word for this description. As the ch translator noted, it might be possible that the author is hinting at the possible relation between the theory and the winds itself.]</ref>

Is that right? Izayoi smiled triumphantly while Coppelia was stumped, wide eyed and in shock.

But the ones who were more surprised by the unravelling of the riddle, were Asuka and Yō who had been listening quietly.

“Ah, Ara?”

“…… Isn’t the answer to the Game, the Third Perpetual motion machine?”

“You are mistaken. The real answer to the game is the completion of the third perpetual motion machine. It is also precisely that, which cause the game to have no answer…… a Trial that cannot be surpassed. Hence it is what we call the ‘Game of Paradox’.”

In the world of Little Garden where many gods and deities gather, to set the answer as an uncompleted technique would not be breaking the rules.

Take for example the creation of the perpetual motion machine that has a paradoxical production process in the techniques. If it were to be incomplete, it would be seen to be a failure. In a lure and trap game, this would undoubtedly be the most horrid type.

Coppelia took on a lonely look as Izayoi’s figure was reflected in her eyes which were filled with self-blame.

“Is that so……You were summoned from the twenty first century huh. Then you should know about it right? The end of the Mankind’s dream for the perpetual machine.”

“……Aahh. About that point, I will offer you some sympathy.”

Izayoi released his hold and quietly nodded.

His voice had become gentle and perhaps this was his way of showing compassion.

—The third perpetual motion machine.

As the name suggests, it is a machine that is able to function indefinitely.

The final fantasy that mankind had faith of accomplishing by themselves.

It had become the highest peak of attainment for the masses of inventors who aspired for the accompanied wealth and glory that it would bring. However, following the change in the times, the perpetual motion machine had fallen to become a delusional project.

In Izayoi’s time of the twenty first century, the perpetual motion machine has already been taken as technique similar to building castles in the skies. Hence there were only a few who would aspire towards it.

Even though there continues to be people who chase after the project, they are by no means inventors who aspire towards the dream but are mostly con artists who hope to take advantage of this sweet dream of the perpetual motion machine. The dreams of those who actually believed in its existence have now transformed into a cash cow for a few evil doers.

She who had been known as the final point of mankind—the perpetual motion machine, Coppelia and her honor, glory and raison d’être were then sullied by the muddy footprints of those tainted by greed.

“The residue of the radiance in wealth and glory…. That is the true face of ‘me’. The existence of ‘me’ is a paradox in itself. With my existence as the premise, and given the name of a perpetual motion machine, I was prepared to be the Gift of the Trial and the existence that cannot be completed. Becoming the indefinite buffet bait for its insatiable gluttony.

To stop the ‘Winds of Decadence’, one can only attempt to clear the game and obtain the radiance of the perpetual motion machine—”

“That’s why I already said that I will give that radiance to you.”

—Wha? This time, Coppelia was truly speechless.

Izayoi gave a mischievous smile as he flicked at Coppelia’s forehead to proclaim.

“You stupid doll, what do you think this world is? It is the world of Little Garden, the playground that gathers all the gods and deities. The perpetual motion machine is definitely unattainable by the hands of Mankind alone…… but if we used Gifts, it might just become a similar existence.”

“wha….?”

Coppelia pressed onto her red and swollen forehead as her gaze wavered in surprise.

Standing at akimbo, Izayoi declared to Coppelia.

“From today onwards, you will not be the perpetual motion machine Coppelia. But the new doll that [No Name] has created— Divine craft Perpetual machine Coppelia.”

===Part 13===

—Crevice at the [Underwood] Harvest Festival Bazaar.

It was the time when the new moon had risen to its zenith.

There was an emergency evacuation order issued to the Harvest Festival Bazaar section and the still atmosphere reigned the surroundings currently. Despite the fact that it should have been the liveliest moment of the Harvest Festival’s Eve, the Great Tree City was silent, as if asleep. The only sounds that could be heard on the streets were that of the gurgling waters of the river and the rustle of leaves on the Great Tree.

In the heart of the Bazaar, which was difficult for one to associate with the Bazaar that was still being prepared just moments ago, there stood Kasukabe Yō, Shirayuki and the little fox girl, Lily.

“There’s still an hour to a day before the ‘Winds of Decadence’ spews out of the museum. Until Coppelia is complete, we will have to stop it.”

“Oi, don’t make it sound so simple. Even if it isn’t in its strongest state, that is still a pure Demon Lord, you know?”

Shirayuki looked as if she had just drawn the unluckiest fortune slip as she glared at Yō spitefully.

Busily wagging her tail that went pitter patter, Lily looked at them apologetically.

“I’m really sorry…… I didn’t think that it would come to this.”

Lily’s kitsunemimi were pressed flat against her head which was bending to look at the ground. Taken aback that her words were taken to be a complaint in annoyance for a drudgery, Shirayuki placed her hands on her hips while shaking her head to deny the assumption.

“Even if I may say so, that is not something that you should be apologizing for. …… Mhm. If I were to say it truthfully, it is quite admirable. That sort of chivalrous heart to fight for one’s friend is something that I would rate highly.”

Expressing her admiration, Shirayuki placed her hand on Lily’s head while stroking it together with the kitsunemimi, causing it to produce a soothing rustling sound.

Yō smiled at that scene, but slightly resumed her tensed expression.

“I will be counting on you guys to follow the plan then. Escape if it becomes dangerous. I will just handle the rest.”

“Mhm, you are the last line of defense. Don’t fail, okay?”

“Yō-san, we will count on you for the rest then!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Energetically perking her kitsunemimi and giving a bow.

Just when the trio were confirming their roles, there came a low rumble like a tremor originating from the crevice in the bazaar.

===Part 14===

—[Underwood] Underground workshop.

“……Although we did talk about it the other time, it seems like we are still the ones to do the work, huh?”

Let’s rewind the time a little, the location is at the Underground workshop.

The one spoke was the strategist<ref>[magrefnotes: they used 参谋, I’ve always translated it as strategist. But the direct translation would be at staff officer in the military. According to wiki, the role played by this position would be the administrative, operational and logistical needs of the unit. Looking for a term to replace strategist.]</ref> under the Flag of the Azure Flames, Jack o’ Lantern of [Will O’ Wisp], as they were below ground of the Great Tree.

Hearing the story from Izayoi, he bobbled his pumpkin head while turning his head left and right to look at Coppelia and the other doll— the Red Iron Doll crafted from Rare Sacred Iron, Deen.

Placing part of Deen’s fragments into the furnace, Jack gave a laugh in surprise.

“But to actually think of creating a perpetual motion machine mechanism? That’s a really unexpended request. I will state it now that I’m just a metal smith, you know?”

“I know that. But there isn’t any other Community for us to entrust this task to. Moreover, that also applies to the unavailability of Communities who can succeed in the project. …… You do know of the theories behind the perpetual motion machine mechanism right?”

In contrast to Izayoi’s challenging speech, Jack replied in a calm manner.

“About that. Hm, I do remember that it is a ‘mechanism that will continue to function without an input of energy from the outside’, am I right? But that is due to the laws of thermodynamics……After the law of entropy was established, wasn’t it concluded as an impossible task?”

“Regarding that point, as long as we utilise the rare metals of Little Garden, the problem would be solved. This is because Deen is the real life example of that.”

Yahoho? Jack tilted his pumpkin head as he pondered over it.

Asuka, who was awaiting orders, had also tilted her head as she asked Izayoi.

“Well, that…Izayoi-san, what do you mean?”

“It is just a simple theory. Ojou-sama, do you know of the principles behind the operation of a steam powered vehicle?”

“Don’t underestimate me that much. I still know of that sort of trivial stuff. ……Well about that, it uses the heat and pressure to move the wheels right?”

“That’s right. The steam powered vehicle’s engine is powered by the difference in temperature created from the burning of coal and it causes the piston to move. However, if there isn’t a difference in temperature, the piston will be unable to move and it results in a cut off of energy. This is the famous second law of thermodynamics. Also known as the principle of entropy.”

“…… Ye, Yeah I guess.”

Using an obscure response to pull herself through. This must have been slightly too much for a fifteen year old girl representing the Showa era to understand.

Izayoi bit back his bitter smile to turn his focus back to Jack to continue the topic.

“But if we were to use the Rare Sacred Iron, the problem would be solved. If I were to say why, it would be the attributes of that metal that allows it to extend and contract at will. If the most important component, the piston, were to be replaced by a material that had the characteristic of extending and contracting at will, it would be possible to create a simple design for the perpetual motion mechanism.”

<nowiki>*Don!*</nowiki> Jack hammered his fist on his palm as he nodded in understanding.

“Yahohoho! I get it now! If the structure were to be simplified to that extent, it would be no problem at all to leave the task of refining the metals to me!”

“Mhm. I will also provide some suggestions by the side for the structure and component crafting. The only problem left is…… whether Ojou-sama is willing to agree or not.”

Flashing a sidelong glance at Asuka. In Izayoi’s hands were the shards of rare sacred metal chipped off from Deen’s battle with the Huge Dragon. It would seem that it was a request for the permission to use a part of those shards.

The spiritual power level of the Rare Sacred Metal items were determined by the volume of its biggest expansion. Even if it were to be a few shards taken from it, the spiritual power of Deen would be reduced in the same small proportion.

“Hu……Is that the reason why you needed Deen?”

“Yes. Because if we do not have Ojou-sama’s permission, we will not be able to get to work. …… So, what do you say?”

Slightly unwilling, Asuka gave a sigh.

Seeing that, Jack gave a thumbs up as he thought of a good idea.

“Then let’s do it this way. In return for the permission to use the Sacred Rare Iron from Asuka-san, Izayoi-san will have to take on the whole cost of repairing Deen. What do you think about that?”

“Wha?”

In the face of such a sudden suggestion, the involved parties gave a cry in surprise.

The reaction of Asuka was especially larger. Her unsatisfied expression from before was changed as she gripped Jack’s hand to exclaim excitedly.

“Could it be that Deen can be repaired?!”

“Yahohoho! That’s a simple task! Although the additional refinery of the Rare Sacred Iron is a little troublesome, it should be alright to get it done within a month!…… Mah, but it will just have a considerable amount charged for it.”

— Flashing a sidelong glance at Izayoi.

At this end, albeit having a disgruntled expression and scratching his head, but since the person who had requested was none other than Izayoi himself, he raised his hands in defeat as he gave a bitter smile.

“OK, got it. If you do not mind the payment to be made later, I will take on the whole cost.”

“Yahohoho! Of course, it is of no problem! We accept the method of payment in a one off full payment or even a thirty six installment system.”

Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he laughed heartily. It might even be possible that the one who got the most out of it is this pumpkin head monster.

On the other hand, Coppelia was lying on a chair in the workshop, waiting quietly for the operation to begin.

(''Rare Sacred Iron….. The iron that retracts as willed. If it were to be utilized, it would no doubt complete the perpetual motion machine mechanism. Even though that would not be counted as a lone accomplishment by Mankind.'')

Shaking her head, seemingly in an attempt to rid herself of all the unhappy feelings in her heart.

It wasn’t the time to be concerned about those stuff. The current priority is to chase away the ‘Winds of Decadence’. As long as that is not accomplished, she did not have the qualification to ponder about the future.

(''Young fox. It’s just as you said. I’ve always prayed for the fated person to find ‘me’. But if I really wanted to realize my dream…… it should be ‘me’ looking for my fated person.'')

For that, she would abandon her own reserved attitude.

She needed to escape the shackles of the glory in the distant past.

Now was the time for her to leave the prison of memories to move onwards on her own.

“Then, it is time for the modifications, have you prepared yourself, Coppelia-san?”

“—yes. I will be in your care, Pumpkin smith.”

===Part 15===

Currently at the Harvest Festival’s bazaar, the rampaging tyrant’s low roar echoed from the depths of the area.

This Demon Lord did not have any goals or sanity.

Yō and Shirayuki instantly entered their combat stances as they watched the depths of the Crevice.

“…… It’s coming. Both of you, be prepared!”

Obeying Yō’s orders, Shirayuki and Lily lighted the torches in the vicinity.

The bazaar which was lighted by the lights casted by the torches illuminated the large amounts of combustible materials and wood that were stockpiled at the sides.

“The wind has an attribute of seeking light! Try your best to make it disperse and shave away at its strength!”

“Got it!

“Understood!”

With that, the trio dispersed in different directions. Lily continuously ran to light the wood smeared with oil while Shirayuki headed to the small hill of waste wood.

Equipping her Pegasus leg guards, Yō cloaked herself in a glittery wind to take to the skies.

To disperse the winds in from left, right, up and down, it would only slightly reduce the damage wrought by the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

(''In the worst case scenario, Garol said that he would bring Coppelia back to the shop. We got to buy more time to prevent that end.'')

Looking towards the observation deck of [Underwood] from the skies, it was the place where Garol was observing them. In the case that Yō, Lily or any others were to be in danger of being caught by the winds, he would immediately take action.

To prevent the situation from progressing to that point, Yō needed to command the duo.

(''……Here it comes!'' )

From a tremor that quaked the earth to an explosion, the Demon Lord, who devoured all of the radiance in the shop, showed itself as it blew apart the black doors to stream out from the crevice in the land.

Just the aftershock of that blast was enough to cause the crevice to collapse and the gluttonous ‘Winds of Decadence’ erased all traces of the earth that came into contact with it. However, it would seem that devouring more earth would not be able to sate its hunger.

“Aye……?!”

“It’s actually……?!”

Lily and Shirayuki, who were lighting up the combustible materials continuously, gave cries of surprise.

Wanting to possess and have a taste of that blinding radiance emitted by the Pegasus boots, the ‘Winds of Decadence’ ignored the puny lights of the bonfires and zoomed in on Yō as its prey.

The unexpected turn of events caused Yō to panic but she knew that she should not remain in her original location in a daze.

Immediately manoeuvring in the air, she unleashed the shimmering winds in all directions.

“In this situation……!”

What should I do? Yō used all her might to lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ into her waltz.

Unfortunately, the effect was too little. Even if it did manage to disperse it somewhat, the aggressiveness of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ in its pursuit only increased. Hence Yō finally realized the real aim of the enemy.

(''This wind…… is trying to devour me!!'' )

No matter how blinding her shimmering winds are, they were all insubstantial and devoured like fog, unable to appease its hunger. Having had its appetizer in the form of the golden museum, the gluttonous winds were lusting after the shimmering winds that was decided to be the prey for the main dish.

In this sort of direct confrontation, it would only be a matter of suicide.

Understanding that the situation was not advantageous for her, Yō turned tail to run from the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

“This, This is bad! If she is targeted, she will not be able to escape!”

“Yō-san……!!!”

The two gave similarly pained cries.

Yō, who was chased by the rapidly nearing threat behind her back, was also shivering from the thoughts of the end that shall befall if she were to be caught by the wind. Dying without a trace as her body would be devoured to nothingness.

She released her shimmering winds towards her back with all her remaining strength. But to the ‘Winds of Decadence’, this was only an exaggerated show of might that only needed to be dyed with its own color and destroyed before discarding.

(''I was too naïve……! Even if it did not have any intellect, this wind is also a Demon Lord……!!!'' )

Yō ran till her forehead was streaming with perspiration but the distance between them continued to close rapidly.

(''I can’t make it…… It’s inevitable—!!!'' )

In the instant that the fingers of Death were to be clamped onto Yō’s head.

The fiercely pursued target of the dark grey winds disappeared.

“—Oi Oi. That’s too early to give up, Kasukabe!!”

The figure that moved at a speed sufficient to combust the air in the atmosphere had used the branch of the Great Tree as a foothold to make the full powered jump.

Izayoi then landed with Yō in his arms with a force sufficient to shake the 500 meter Great Tree.

Standing like a Nio in the large crater, Izayoi gave Yō a mocking smile.

“Aiyaya, that really scared me. Because Kasukabe gave people the impression of having more guts than that. I really didn’t expect you to be so quick at cutting off that bravado.”

“……Mu. If Izayoi thinks that way, why not try having yourself chased by that?”

“Well, I will politely decline that offer. Although it is just a glance, I see that it truly is a little different. I would not want to have a direct confrontation with it. — Moreover, all the players have assembled.”

Izayoi looked towards the sky. The dark grey storm that was fiercely pursuing up till a moment ago had collected itself into a slow billowing clump.

Directing its will to look at the observation deck of [Underwood].

The formless Demon Lord was looking at— with a brilliant head of silver hair that waved in the wind, the azure blue eyed Coppelia stood at that location.

“Sorry to make everyone wait. The operation has safely ended. And—“

Coppelia unfurled the goatskin parchment.

At the same moment that the goatskin parchment [Geass Roll] radiated a blinding light, it also underwent a tremendous change to become a huge Flag that flew above [Underwood].

“—The game is cleared. ‘End Emptiness”, you do not have the means to destroy me anymore……!!”

Emblazoned on the Red based cloth of the Flag were the overlapping design of Gears and the petals of a budding fantasy.

That flag was the evidence of immense wealth and glory.

Representing the undying petals of Mankind’s last fantasy.

The Flag of the Community— [Last Embryo]

“Depart with haste, ‘End Emptiness’. The ‘paradox Game’ of — the never ending dream of ‘me’ has ended. If you continue to show your presence here, you will be seen to be breaking the rules. Even if you are an undefeatable Demon Lord, you will still be hard pressed in escaping the fate of being chased out of Little Garden.

Coppelia emitted a silvery radiance as she announced calmly. There was not a shred of melancholy and it was just as though the dream doll that mankind have dreamed off in the past was now standing before them.

The formless Demon Lord stopped in the airspace above the city, shifting restlessly like its balance had been thrown off.

— Indeed, the contract had ended. But it would seem that this whole region was about to become mountain load of food.

Suppressing its havoc, the movements were similar to the licking of one’s lips, just like an internal struggle against its hideous desires.

Want to eat,

Want to eat,

Want to eat. Its stance was similar to a hunting dog that was salivating.

Looking up from the city and noticing that stance, Izayoi couldn’t bear it anymore as he clicked his tongue and roared.

“OI, You formless Demon Lord-sama. If you try to tear up the agreement and go on a one-sided rampage— we on this end will also be using a similar rule breaking ability to mete judgement on you, alright?

Instantly, a bright light was emitted from Izayoi’s right hand.

The light from his hand was comparable to the intensity of the Sun and it illuminated the whole city in the night.

Even though the Dark grey Demon Lord was a little disturbed by the unexpected radiance, it did not seem to withdraw its presence. Instead, that presence was gradually filled with a sense of joy.

—A special dish was found this time. The Demon Lord that was, logically speaking, without a form had laughed.

In the instant that did not even feel like a fraction of a second, it seem to give the feeling of having smiled in that storm but it disappeared without a trace in the next second.

Just as ‘End Emptiness’ swelled up, it then shot off in a straight light towards the centre of Little Garden—leaving towards the world Axis.

The path of ‘End Emptiness’ ripped through the sea of clouds and swallowed the starlight from amongst the clouds.

“……I guess this marks an end to this business, right?”

“I guess, so?”

Yō echoed Izayoi’s words. Although the situation had gone out of expectations, but the damage was limited to its smallest and there could be no better result than that. Izayoi stood akimbo as he looked up at the starry skies with a satisfied look while slowly shifting his gaze towards [Underwood].

Seeing the eternal buds emblazoned on the flag of [Last Embryo], he mumbled in an emotional moment.

“A perpetual motion mechanism…. Eh? Ha, although it is said to be abandoned, it sure is ridiculous. Because Mankind who had struggled to make those petals bloom have already built the twenty-first century.

Izayoi narrowed his eyes as he reminisced his past.

—The huge hydroelectric facility that towered over the Iguazu Falls which he had seen during his younger days.

To recycle the energy of the great river that circulates the planet to convert it into a form of energy for the illumination of the streets. That sort of technique is only something that Man can achieve only through the basics found in the pursuing of the perpetual motion mechanism dream.

Perhaps it is not possible to create the perpetual motion mechanism by Man’s abilities alone. But with the accompaniment of great will and the prosperity of the years, that radiance of the flag would not be too exaggerating to be called the radiance obtained by Man. Just as he was filled with the emotions from watching the [Last Embryo]’s flag, he noticed the figures of Lily and Shirayuki rushing over from the distance.

“Izayoi-san—! Yō-san—! Are you two alright—?!”

“Oh, we are alright over here.”

“Although it was a little dangerous.”

Panting as she ran over, Lily wagged her tails with a pitter pattering sound.

Letting Yō off from his arms, Izayoi then spread his arms in a smile.

“Okay, now that the problematic stuff is resolved, to substitute the celebratory dinner, would you guys like to have some Pumpkin Salty Pie?”

===Part 16===

—[Underwood], VIP Quarters

The group who repulsed the ‘Winds of Decadence’ were having a happy conversation in the VIP quarters while getting a serving of Izayoi’s baked Pumpkin Salty Pie as their dinner.

The warm moist and fragrant smell was enough to relax anyone’s cheeks. Identifying the grilled white cow cheese within the pastry, Yō’s eyes were sparkling as she looked at the crust of the pie.

“Ooh~…… This is packs a punch. Looks like this is much tastier than the Pumpkin Salty Pie you made yesterday.”

“Of course. That’s because all the ingredients are the choicest picks of the Harvest Festival ingredient supplies.”

“Yahohoho! It’s because of the ripe pumpkin that we have provided as well! Of course it would be tasty!”

Izayoi responded with a loud laugh while Jack replied with a proud laugh of a Yahoho.

Lily, who sliced up the Pumpkin Salty Pie into divisions, handed a slice to Coppelia on a plate.

“Here, Coppelia’s plate.”

“Thank you, young fox. ……It’s all thanks to you that I get to be here, having this meal with everyone.”

“No, that’s not true! Izayoi-san and Yō-san were the ones who helped you.”

“That’s not true. Although I would really want to repay the debt…… but the embarrassing thing is that the only possession that I have is this body of mine. It will be my pleasure if you have something that I can help out with.”

Coppelia bowed her head as she touched her chest with a troubled look.

But Lily’s eyes sparkled and her kitsunemimi perked up,

“Then, I would like you to sell me that brooch! I have someone in mind whom that accessory would really match, I would like to gift it to that person as a present!”

“But, young fox, that brooch…. If it were to be given a price, it would be quite a sum, you know? Because the material that the brooch was carved from was a piece of divine wood.”

Uu, Lily felt silent as she began to look troubled. Seeing her like that, Garol spoke up to offer a solution.

“There’s no way around it then. If kitsune ojou-chan is willing, I can help you find a few jobs, you know? Another helping hand is always welcomed in the hosting of the Harvest Festival.”

“Ye Yes, I’m really thankful!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> Her kitsunemimi perked up. Lily turned to face Coppelia,

“My oka-san has always taught me that we need to pay an equivalent price for another’s efforts. Since the crafter of the brooch is Coppelia, if I do not pay an equivalent price for it, I would be turning my back on my teachings.”

Mhm! She clenched her fists spiritedly.

Bowing her head in embarrassment, Coppelia gave a smile to seal the deal.

As everyone were seated at the dining table with a plate of salty pie before them and at the instant when their hands were clasped in prayer— the situation took a sudden turn.

“Wuaaaahhhh! There are rampaging strong men dolls AAAAAaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!”

“——CHARGE WUOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

The belligerent cries of that sort were sounding throughout the Underground City.

As Izayoi stopped in his act of delivering the salty pie to his mouth, he turned his cold gaze to Coppelia.

“…… Oi, that mass of muscles aren’t a part of the Game?”

“That’s a nice joke. Those are just the materialization of a certain item that has been released into the realms of the memory.”

“Houeh. Then they are of your kind?”

“…… That is a really interesting joke you have, Mister. Even if you are my benefactor, I will not ignore that sort of insulting comment.”

“Then that’s really interesting. Show me a little power of that perpetual motion machine. The Game will be called <<~The Strong Men difficulty level Hunt~On the eve of the Harvest Festival>> How does that sound?”

Although annoyed as she was, Coppelia nodded her head at Izayoi’s suggestion.

Still in the position of ‘almost taking a bite’ of the salty pie, Asuka and Yō sighed in annoyance.

“That game…… could it be that we need to turn up for it as well?”

“At, At least let us finish the pumpkin salty pie before,”

“Stop talking nonsense. Of course, the female camp will have to make an appearance as well.”

“Bu, But……!!!”

Izayoi grabbed the collars of the desperately struggling duo and wearily dragged them to the window,

“No matter which world it is and of any time period, great men have always said this— ‘Those who do not work, do not get to eat’—-Here!”

And threw them from the branch of the Great Tree into the crowd of strong men.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references />
Might I suggest using "tactitian" instead of strategist?
{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=A Tea Gathering|n1=8|n2=The Off-topic Gossip 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Lily's Big Adventure

2015-01-14T18:30:19Z

Selene: if 99% of color is already US the last percent can also become US

==Lily's Big Adventure==

===Part 1===

— [TheUnderground City, Underwood], Eve of the Harvest Festival.

As time passed, it was three days prior to the rehosting of the Harvest Festival.

The [No Name]’s Senior Group were helping out with the hosting preparations as a favor for having extended the invitation of the Harvest Festival to them. And today, Lily, who was appointed as the commander for the Senior Group, was running errands in the Underground City.

Lily and Kirino were transporting a basket when a cool breeze swept through the Underground City, disturbing the Great Tree’s branches and leaves in its passing.

“Kya!”

Due to the wind, Lily’s kitsunemimi<ref>[BionicMeerkat notes - Fox ears. Kitsune = fox. Mimi = ears.]</ref> were pressed against her head as she gave a startle cry in surprise. Pressing on her hair accessory which added a bonus to her fine features, Kirino the dryad gave a laugh as she walked alongside Lily.

“The winds that blow down into [Underwood] are quite strong. Be careful ne, Lily.”<ref>[magrefnotes: woah, so many different usages of ending sounds… learning up a little to help with the accents. Quoted from nice gaijin (“What does “…ne”” mean, 2006):

ne, when placed at the end of a sentence, tends to soften the expression and make it seem more like you are inviting the other party to indicate either that they confirm what you have just said, or that they have merely been listening to you (known as 相槌あいづち). In terms of placement, it is similar to “yo,” but its intended meaning is quite different.

ne can be used all by itself, as a way to get someone’s attention, usually to ask a question, such as Bucko’s “hey” example. (comment para 4) Source: http://www.jref.com/forum/threads/what-does-ne-mean.25458/]</ref>

“Mhm. Thank you, Kirino.”

<nowiki>*Beishi*</nowiki>Her kitsunemimi perked up. The duo carefully rearranged the messed up ingredients in the full basket before making their way towards the designated location for the ingredient delivery errand in their swaying smock-frocks<ref>[magrefnotes: Cool, didn’t realize that it was called a smock-frock. According to Wikipedia, it refers to the outer garment traditionally worn by rural workers, especially shepherds and waggoners. An apron like dressing and a frock under it. Lily’s dressing.]</ref>. The basket was filled with many cobs of corn and pumpkins that were contributed from individuals involved in the Harvest Festival. The fragrance of the freshly harvested corn from the fields made Lily’s spirit soar in happiness and her steps made a merry pitter patter on the pavement.

“The corn looks really delicious right~? Are we cooking it in the Harvest Festival or roasting it?”

“I heard that the night time stalls are going to roast it. They are to be grilled on the wire rack after the stripping of the corn silk and husk. This is because Garol-Tairo<ref>[magrefnotes: According to the mixture of information from the ch translator and Wikipedia, Tairō is the position for officials in the Edo era of Japan when they work for the Tokugawa shogunate. Literally meaning great elder. Roughly comparable to a prime minister in today’s context. Second in command to the shogunate.]</ref> has said that the freshly harvested corn would surely be sweet and tasty.”

“Is that so~? This really makes me look forward to the harvest festival~”

<nowiki>*Beishi*</nowiki>Her kitsunemimi perked up in joy.

Breaking into a run due to their uncontainable excitement in anticipation for the Harvest Festival, they quickly arrived at the location for the delivery.

—Despite the fierce assault of the Huge Dragon on [Underwood], the Harvest Festival is once again ready to be re-hosted, thanks to the nearby Communities who have come forth with materials for the relief and revival efforts. However, even though it is said to be nearby, but the next Outer Gate in this vast place called Little Garden would already be a world away. Due to that reason, it has also resulted in a non-uniform array of relief materials and food.

Take for example, in the water-rich place of [Underwood], wheat is both the staple food and the popular grain of production. But corn is a grain that loves a drier climate and it is an ingredient that is only cultivated in small amounts in the neighboring lands. Then why would there be such a large amount found in the Harvest Festival?

That is because these ingredients were all harvested by a Community located three Outer Gates away, in the midst of the wilderness, and donated to the Harvest Festival of [Underwood].

Besides being a source of food, corn is a grain which could also be utilized as a source of oil. Therefore [Six Scars] had also signed a contract to import from the different donors. The other party would surely be happy as well about getting the new contracts.

Although it might seem like a devious plan to try taking advantage of another’s plight to donate for the sake of engaging in commerce, the advantage of receiving such donations and having relations established with the other Communities of far off lands is much weightier in proportion. Hence, that is the agenda behind the delivering of donated relief items to Communities damaged by the wars with Demon Lords.

This is an indispensable wisdom for one to prosper in this vast world of Little Garden.

(''Ah, but what a pity. If only the fields of [No Name] were complete, we could have also provided scrumptious rice to the list.'')

Though Lily might have a merry skip to her steps, she was still a little disappointed that they missed a chance to make a debut in the Harvest Festival. After all, the food ritual that came in the form of the Harvest Festival was the best stage for them to showcase their daily efforts.

Being a Herald divine beast of the Uka God of grains, it was her truest wish to participate as a Host.

However, Lily immediately dismissed the thought as she clasped her hands together.

(''But, now I must hold it in. That sort of selfishness can wait and be done after repaying my debts to Izayoi-sama and Kuro Usagi Onee-san.'')

The farmlands of [No Name] had indeed started its recovery of fertility. Lily had once given up on it with the thought that the lands would not be usable ever again in her generation. However, it was a different matter now.

The fields of the [No Name] are likely to be capable of supporting a swaying golden yellow sea of grains in the following year.

“……HeHe”

“Is something the matter?”

“No, nothing. Let’s quickly send the basket over……Kyaah.”

Thunk! It is not known who collided into her rear end and it caused the corn and pumpkins contained within the basket to fly and scatter on the road.

“Oh my, sorry Lily. I didn’t notice where I’m walking.”

It was Sakamaki Izayoi, who stood at the place where the ingredients were to be offloaded.

Lily frantically picked the ingredients up and waved her twin tails while bowing her head.

“Sor, Sorry! It was me who did not notice you……" 

“No, it’s okay. Just get the basket over quickly…… yeah?!”

"Izayoi-san why are you at the ingredient drop-off storage point?”

“Mhm~, just a little bored. It’s rare to have the opportunity to use any kind of ingredient so I was just entertaining the thought of whipping up a little something. It has been a long time since I last cooked after all.”

Saying that, he bit into the apple picked from the food storage, tasting to ascertain its flavor.

Lily widened her eyes in surprise.

“Iz, Izayoi-san can cook?”

“Oi. Although I have left the preparation of meals to you guys during my stay in Little Garden and did not have much chance to enter the kitchen, but I have been living alone initially. Moreover, that old home of mine also had a cyclical shift system for the house chore of cooking. You could say that I’ve already done most types of house chores even when I was just a little brat.”

Izayoi replied nonchalantly while looking through the mountain of ingredients for his selection.

In contrast, Lily’s small mouth was agape as she stood in a daze. For the members of the [No Name] Senior Group, Izayoi was the main force of the Community and he was one of the key personnel of the hub that the Community was established around.

He, who could take on opponents on the level of Demigods and Deities to be actually capable of helping out in house chores? Lily was seriously taken aback.

“Izayoi-san…… Wouldn’t you have felt unsatisfied by that sort of life?”

“What are you referring to?”

“I mean, Izayoi-san is a really amazing individual. Your strength is for the purpose of taking on beings on the level of the gods, and not for handling only a kitchen knife. Yet, those people have simply asked you to handle the house chores and such……”

Lily’s ears drooped as she puffed her cheeks.

From the “simply asked you to handle” phrase, it must have been a misunderstanding that Izayoi was forced into doing work that did not suit his capabilities.

Izayoi, who picked up on that underlying misunderstanding, couldn’t help but to smile bitterly.

Although he did understand what Lily was trying to say, but it was a fact that the world of Little Garden and the Outside World came with a different set of cultural values. The structure of the societies were also vastly different.

In Little Garden, those with power were to depend on those without power to live. But that isn’t everything. Even after winning lands or obtaining water sources, there was still a need to utilize the workforce effectively.

To be victorious in the face of battles with Demigods and Deities, only individuals who can utilize various Gifts are able to survive the encounters. And age and strength did not matter. To effectively utilize the workforce of powerful individuals and the powerless. That would be the culture of the world known as Little Garden.

But it was different in Izayoi’s world. Regardless of one’s talents, children were to be brought up by adults and they would not learn how to be independent until they were out into the society. Even though compulsory education may include some pointers on living, it was still unable to equip one with the practical knowledge and skills. Especially in Japan where Izayoi had lived in, it was in an excess of material comfort where exceptional talents were easily substituted with modern equipment of the civilization. His personality that should have taken effect in the society was hence exposed to the atmosphere of decadence<ref>[magrefnotes: Red Lotus TL says: This ‘atmosphere of decadence’ is actually translated from ‘the winds of decadence’]</ref>.

The era where evil deeds go unpunished.

The eager voices of the common man calling for equality.

Celebrating the equality of mankind when it is actually unable to have it achieved even in oneself.

Japan, the country that relies on the monitoring system amongst neighbors to successfully regulate crime and generate crime, he had already deemed it to be a boring place even before Canaria’s arrival. “The civilians who hope for their ideal society (Utopia), but yet the civilians who create the management system in society (dystopia). It was truly a rare example.”—And that was a nicely arranged and straightforward summary of the situation.

If Izayoi with his absurd talents were to be presented to the world in that sort of country, it is without a shred of doubt that he would be seen as a troublesome fellow. That is something that even Izayoi did not want to encounter.

After all his personality was one that was merciless towards his opponents. Regarding those puny weaklings that are influenced by the workings of the world to become his enemy, it would still be an inevitable ending even if he felt pity for them.

What made Izayoi to have no interest in the workings of the world, did not mean that he had an interest in bullying the weak.

It is only cool to use a great power against powerful foes.

“…… Aahh, no. It’s not like that.”

“Aye?”

Izayoi had said it in a way that made himself out to be humbled and he had to think up another way to explain it to achieve the imagery of a different perspective.

“It isn’t like it was compulsory labour. It’s just that the country that I’m from— Mah, we would use swords that can cleave mountains and rivers to peel apples and use fire that can incinerate forests to light a lamp. It is just a peaceful and prosperous place that would allow us to have these sort of meaningless splurge of resources.

Giving a loud “Wahaha” laugh, he then bit another mouthful of that ruby red apple. If it had been the warring eras like Asuka’s time, Izayoi would have had a different future. However, these advantages were only deemed to be useless in his own time.

Lily’s eyes were getting wider by the moment but she seemed to have gotten the idea as she smiled and nodded.

“That really is…… a very peaceful country.”

“Aahh. It is only thanks to that, that my culinary skills were improved. …… So whatcha think? If you have any requests, I can put it together for you, you know?”

Finishing the apple, Izayoi smiled confidently.

Lily happily perked her kitsunemimi.

“If that’s so, I would like you to whip up a dish using the ingredients in this basket!”

“Heh~? Those items that you have just delivered?”

“Yes. They are corns, pumpkin, cherry eggs and there’s also some cheese.”

Smilingly, Izayoi peered into the basket of ingredients. The large sized basket was filled with freshly delivered ingredients and the one that drew the most attention would be the large and brightly colored eggs that were of the color of cherry blossoms.

“Hey, it’s cherry blossom colored eggs. Does it taste good?”

“Yes. It’s a type of bird egg from the Sakuramiru Bird that builds its nest on the cherry blossom trees. I heard that it is an egg that is frequently used in pies.”

“Huoh? Pies, eh?”

Giving the basket another cursory glance, Izayoi eyed the ingredients with a bewildered look.<ref>[magrefnotes: I really dunno how to translate this o_O, tried the web to search for the term to describe ‘one eye big, one eye small’, requesting for suggestions, there are some who say that it refers to a confused face.]</ref>

He then suddenly looked up with the expression of having recalled something.

“Pumpkins, Eggs and cheese. If there’s some bacon and wheat flour, I think I can whip up a Salty Pumpkin Pie.”

“A Salty…… Pumpkin pie?”

“Mhm. It’s a local cuisine in Europe…… Just talking about it would be difficult to understand right? Mixing the eggs and pumpkin puree together before pouring the batter across the pie dough and topping it with whipped cream and cheese. That is a European style baked cuisine. Although I’ve tasted it once during my journeys, it has really struck me well in the strike zone.”<ref>[magrefnotes: it is metaphorically referencing to a game of soccer. I think this sounds like right, but I do not play soccer nor watch it, so I’m not confident about the phrase usage.]</ref>

Picking up a pumpkin while having an expression of being lost in reminiscence that allowed his lips to part slightly in relaxation. It was a rare expression coming from him.

And Lily, who had also lost herself in her imagination of that Salty Pumpkin Pie which she had yet to see, was having a blissful smile.

“Just listening to the description is already enough for me to judge it as a delicacy.”

“Oh! I will also guarantee that it tastes just as great.”

Laughing loudly, Izayoi spun the pumpkin on his hand while standing up.

“If we are making salty pumpkin pie, we would still need wheat flour and other ingredients. Lily, do you know anywhere that we can get those items?”

“Ah, yes! I’ll lead the way!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki><ref>[magrefnotes: I translate the sound of the perked up ears as pi. The word pronunciation would be beng in Chinese, but I’m sure that is not the same in Japanese. Looking for help with the sounds.]</ref> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up.

After saying their farewells to Kirino, who stayed behind at the food storage warehouse, the duo left for the plaza where there were small stalls for the purchasing of meat and wheat.

===Part 2===

—Bazaar of [Underwood]

The figures of Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō appeared in the Bazaar grounds.

The Bazaar, which was really lively due to the visitors and guests for the Harvest Festival, did not only vend food. It had also displayed a wide variety of fabric, weavings and clothes that were dyed with a selection of uniquely local dyes, and offering a range for the customers to choose from.

However, due to the blessing of the warm climate in the South Side for the whole year, the dimensions of which the fabric constitutes the clothing were relatively small. In other words, they were relatively revealing.

Asuka stared pointedly at the South Side costume in her hand.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p146.jpg|thumb]]

“……This, is a little embarrassing.”

“Is that so? I think it really suits you, Asuka.”

Yō, who accompanied Asuka for shopping, stretched her head over to have a look.

Held in her hand was a hakama that had its midriff portion boldly removed and its lower portion replaced by a tight fitting miniskirt. The skirt with red floral patterns seemed to be designed with the intention to completely reveal one’s legs.

Although Asuka had taken a liking to the floral designs, the thought of having her thighs fully exposed was enough to put a pained expression on her face.

“This sort of clothes, I think I will still ……”

“Oh okay. Then what sort of clothes would Asuka like? Western Dresses?”

“Regardless of the Eastern or Western styles, I’m just fine with anything that is kawaii. I’ve also often worn kimonos in the past.”

Oohh, a glow was lighted up within Yō’s eyes.

“I like the kimono too. There’s this closely hugging feel when you wear them.”

“Fufu, right. It’s better to have one set with us just in case. Let’s go visit [Thousand Eyes] to browse for one when we get a chance then.”

The duo smiled and nodded to each other.

And turned to look at the direction where there was a sudden stream of voices. They then spotted Lily and Izayoi, whose hands were full with items he had purchased.

Noticing Asuka’s wave, Izayoi waved at them in return.

“Hey, you girls are also here to buy stuff?”

“Mhm. We currently have some time on our hands.”

“We were taking the opportunity to prepare that plan…… to find a present for Kuso Usagi.”

Yō pointed to the Bazaar stalls that displayed many small goods.

Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up immediately as she smiled.

“Kuro Usagi Onee-san…… will be happy upon receiving the presents?”

“Well, that will have to depend on the individual’s effort. But back to the topic, how are you girls faring?”

“Fufu. This is a red painted comb that is made from the craving of a Water Tree branch.”

“This is a good comb that can moisturize a bed hair into being smooth and obedient. And we got three of them of different designs for the three of us.”

Heheh, the duo proudly lifted their heads and puffed their chests. A comb that is carved from the Water Tree branch probably worked by giving moisture to the hair when made into a product like this.

Izayoi, who has not decided on his present, was impressed by their unexpectedly quick and forthright choice.

“Huoh? An exquisite piece of the local crafts is quite a good choice indeed. Although there isn’t a wow factor to it, but it is quite a formal gift.”

“I guess I must thank you for your gracious attitude. So, have you decided on yours yet, Izayoi?”

“No, I’ve not chosen mine yet. I’m just here in the market for other things.”

The other two tilted their heads and Lily, who stood at the side, quickly supplied an explanation.

“Because Izayoi-san says that he wants to treat me to a Salty Pumpkin Pie….. Would you two like to come along?”

Lily extended the invitation to the two as her tails went pitter pattering in their waving motions.

Asuka and Yō were so surprised that they were stunned but they immediately gave a big smile while nodding in assent.

“Hm~……… Izayoi doing the cooking. Can you really do it?”

“Heheh, of course. I bet it will be better than you guys too, you know?”

“……My, I guess I cannot let that comment pass.”

The two were fired up by Izayoi’s challenge to them. It was a challenge that the girl’s camp could not ignore.

The trio who were eyeing each other had simultaneously,

“—topic?”

“Western style cuisine. The main dish is salty pie and there’s the remaining choices for the soup and the entrée<ref>[magrefnotes: entrée the starters course.]</ref>.”

“Got it. Let’s go, Asuka!”

Asuka and Yō sped off towards the ingredient storage warehouse and Izayoi sent them off with his eyes before laughing loudly in satisfaction.

“We did it, Lily! The number of dishes have increased now!”

“Hehe, we did it-?”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up in joy.

Subsequently, Izayoi, who had procured the necessary ingredients, seemed really motivated when he parted ways with Lily after saying “Let’s meet up here after an hour from now”.

With the spare time in the schedule, Lily started to wander around the Bazaar while searching for a present to give to Kuro Usagi, just like Asuka and the others.

For the preparations in the Harvest Festival, the Senior Group were also given a small amount of salary that was roughly around the amount for their pocket money. But that was only to be calculated and paid to them after the completion of the jobs. Bouncing along while wagging her two tails which went pitter patter, Lily started to search for a present in the small gift shops.

(''Initially, I wanted to give Kuro Usagi Onee-san a hairpin….but after some thought, it would be best to give her something else right?'' )

Mhm~, Lily was troubled. What she had initially considered was a hair pin that would accentuate on the wearer’s beauty just like the one worn by Kirino. Then again, although Kuro Usagi liked wearing exquisite costumes, she wasn’t the kind who would care for accessories. And that was Lily’s take on the matter.

(''Although there’s this white and yellow gorgeous hair accessory and such a beautiful hair ornament would sit well with KuroUsagi Onee-san’s preferences, but if Asuka-san and Yō-san are gifting to her a comb…… Mhm Mhm~~ It does seem to match too. '')

“WUAAAAAAHHHHHHH! There’s a runaway cow running WAIIIIILLLLLDDDD!!!!”

EH? Hearing that shout, she then turned to look towards the crowd. Subsequently, from the opposite side of the street that converged into the market, a sound of pounding hooves*Don Don Don DonDonDon!!!* and a swirl of dust accompanied the runaway cow as it charged violently into the Bazaar.

“Aie….. AIIEE–!??”

Unable to avoid the sudden onset of the incident, she was sent flying from the collision on her back. The great momentum of the collision caused Lily to somersault in the air for a few complete rounds before being bounced about. Knocked into the crowd and continuing to bounce about, Lily’s eyes were already traveling in spirals.

Kya~, with a scream in surprise, and even though the world around her continued to spin and cause her to see stars, she managed to force herself upright.

Then, after some difficulty, she noticed the changes in her surroundings.

(''AH…..A Re? It was still midday a moment ago, how did it become so dark…..?'' )

She looked around herself in all directions.

It would seem that she had rolled into a crevice in a certain cliff of the Underground City. The cliff walls rose all around her and that prevented sunlight from filtering in. Thus making it seem dark. Looking overhead, one could see that the tree roots had grown over the crevice of the cliff like a stitching of a wound and seemed to be the support for this place in addition to the reason for making it seem dark.

However, there was a light from a man-made source that could be barely made out in the depths of the cliff.

“There’s a shop…… in this sort of place?”

The passage that connected to the depths was wide enough to barely fit a grown man, but it was without doubt that there truly was a torch or something similar ahead as it was flickering unsteadily.

Lily was torn between the urge to leave this dark location and the interest which had started to burn out of curiosity about the shop in this incredibly absurd place.

(''For all I know, maybe I might just find the perfect gift in this place too……'')

—Because in this world of Little Garden, it was a place that many Demigods and deities resided. Perhaps there is a chance to dig up some treasure unknown to man in this sort of unlikely place too. Lily’s curiosity suppressed her timid inner voice as she continued to press forward.

After moving some distance towards the light source, the passage from the cliff crevice had widened up to enter a trimmed little alley and a look behind told Lily that she had already travelled quite a distance from the original spot .

Could I have lost my way in a terrifying place? Her body started to tremble when she entertained that thought. Even so, she pressed on to walk up to the luxuriously styled elegant doors. And these must be the entrance to the store.

Pieces of glass were hung on the sides of the luxurious doors and they spun while catching the light. The jet black base color of the doors were matched with a gold leaf pattern running along its length. Although it was a cause for hesitation to see such a classy store, which anyone could have recognized with a glance, in this place, it would be a waste to have come this far only to turn back the way she came.

Lily slowly turned the handle of the door to secretly investigate the interior of the shop.

===Part 3===

—[Underwood], Dinner in the Main Guest Quarters.

The sun had set and night has fallen. Listening to the gurgling water from the Great Tree, the [No Name]s have started their dinner feast.

Hearing word that the problem children were going to display their skills, Garol from [Six Scars] and Sala from [One Horn] had also joined in to make it a rowdier banquet than originally planned.

Garol, who brought his rum, was happily drinking in the food while showing praises upon the cooks who presented their cuisines for the banquet that night.

“Kuu Ha!! My, My! You guys also have to be better than the average in your cooking as well? It would be such a pity if you guys did not turn up for the culinary meet with this standard!”

“…… Oh, don’t kid around. My cooking skills are still within the range of personal interest. If you really want us to play in the competitive field, I think we can only choose Kasukabe to be the representative.”

Izayoi was slightly glum as he gnawed at his salty pie.

Asuka, who sat beside him, had also added listlessly.

“You’re right…… I really didn’t expect Kasukabe to be that proficient in cooking. And in turn, that really gives me a little bit of anxiety……”

“Is, Is that so?”

Yō scratched her head while revealing an embarrassed smile.

Before her was the vegetable soup that was ready to be served.

The aroma of the spices wafted up together with the steam from the hot soup to stimulate the noses of the diners. And it looked more appetizing in the cold evening of [Underwood].

Sala, who sat with them, took a scoop of the hot steaming potato to deliver it into her mouth with deliberation. A reddish glow then spread across Sala’s cheeks and her mouth relaxed as she nodded her head.

“No, this is really done quite well. It isn’t just the method of cooking, it looks like even the selection of ingredients have been taken into careful consideration.”

“Mhm. I specialize in the finding of the best parts of good. After all, I did live alone and in my goal of making delicious meals for myself, I have unknowingly reached this stage.”

Yō nodded and replied with a bit of pride. Izayoi only grew gloomier as he took another bite of the salty pie.

Just then, she turned her line of sight to watch Lily who sat directly before her.

“…… What’s wrong, Lily? Aren’t you going to start eating?”

“Aye…… ah, right! Itadakimasu<ref>[magrefnotes: itadakimasu is like Let’s eat/ I humbly receive, I will be tucking in. I converted it back to Japanese because my guess is that the meaning is lost if I translate the Chinese version which would be ‘I won’t stand on occasion then.’]</ref>!”

Clasping her hands together for a while before frantically digging into her food. Everyone would have thought that Lily would immediately be happily cheering. But time passed and there was no sign of Lily giving that sort of response. Even looking to be distracted when she tucked into her food.

Noticing that, Asuka asked worriedly.

“Lily, what’s wrong? Do you have something bothering you?”

“No, that’s not it. It’s not like that.”

“But this doesn’t seem to be the usual you. In reality, something must have happened right?”

Leaning forward while pressing the questions.

Although Lily lapsed into a short troubled silence, she then quietly lifted her head a moment later to recount the incident in a way that seemed to be voicing her inner thoughts.

“Actually, I found a really amazing shop today…… there is this really beautiful brooch on the display which I really wanted to give to Kuro Usagi Onee-san.”

“Heh? Isn’t that good for you?”

“Yes. But…… I’m unable to buy it……”

Her kitsunemimi drooped dejectedly. Making a guess at the reason, Yō immediately followed it up.

“If you are short of pocket money, would you like me to chip in the rest?”

“No, it’s not like that! Although my pocket money is indeed insufficient, but it is also a shop that does not allow me to buy the items in another sense.”

“A shop that does not allow you to buy the items in another sense?”

Everyone turned to look at each other, puzzled.

But only Izayoi had this sharp glint in his eyes as he gave a grin.

“Could it be that this involves a Gift Game of sorts?”

“…… Yes. There is this [Geass Roll] stuck to the entrance of the shop that has the meaning of ‘only those who can pass the game, may purchase the goods as a customer’.”

“What a shop that doesn’t have the intention to sell stuff. Is that sort of shop common?”

Izayoi looked towards the Host, Sala and Garol.

The two of them had pained expressions but did not deny it.

“It is not like it does not exist. Many shops that have a high sense of pride in their Community’s Flag may set these sort of conditions.”

“That’s right. Even the shops of [Six Scars] also have the condition for new customers to pass a Game ….. but it is rare to see this sort of behavior when it is in a bazaar open to everyone.”

Garol supplemented the information with a tinge of displeasure in his voice. It must be the dissatisfaction of having a shop that is keen on selecting its own customers in the bazaar hosted by himself. In a normal context, this would have been a very impolite behavior.

But Lily shook her head in negation.

“About that, I feel that it isn’t a Gift Game with that sort of meaning to it. Because there isn’t any store owner in that shop.”

“What?”

Garol had really shouted in earnest surprise now. Lily then repeated the incident about the encounter with that store in the unlikely location with more supplements to it.

From the quietly extending dim passage way in the crevice of the cliff.

The black painted luxurious doors that were patterned with gold leaves.

The displayed goods that exhibited a different feel of condensed elegance.

The blue eyed doll that held the [Geass Roll].

“Houh. A maze-like passage way, luxurious doors, many grandiose displays in addition to the lack of a shop keeper…… usually for that sort of scenario, it is a type of trap set to deal with robbers isn’t it?”

“Yeah. If it weren’t a pure minded child, such as Lily, the person might be attacked upon taking the treasure.”

Asuka also nodded her head with her vigilance heightened at that thought. The topic was now floating in the midst of suspicions.

“Then, what were the contents of the [Geass Roll]?”

“Well, although I can’t recall the full text…… In the depth of the shop, there is this chair that seems to be placed for the shop keeper. And the contents seems to point to the repair of the doll that seats upon the chair……that seems to be all.”

“…… sounds really vague.”

Yō slightly tilted her head while Lily wagged her two tails and looked down with a troubled expression.

Perhaps they felt that thinking too much about it would not help things either, the problem children trio then stood up from their chairs,

“Anyways, if there exists a shop that is rigged with a lure and trap, it would spell trouble for us.”

“Yeah. We won’t be able to conclude anything if we do not see it with our own eyes.”

“Mhm. The most important part is that it sounds really interesting. “

After Yō said that, Izayoi and Asuka also nodded their heads in strong agreement.

Garol and Sala stared at the trio in a daze for a while before giving a slight shrug of their shoulders.

“Oi, Representative-san. Could I ask of you to come have a look at the location as one of the Hosts?’

“Understood. If it is a threatening existence, it would be okay to destroy it right?”

“Aahh. Destroy it before it causes any casualties.”

As the banquet ended, the direction of the next course of action was decided.

The problem children trio, Sala, and Lily left the Main Guest Quarters.

===Part 4===

—Eve of the Harvest Festival, [Underwood, Underground City]’s Bazaar.

Breaking away from the noisy and bustling crowd at the bazaar, due to the impatient participants milling around the bazaar in wait for the start of the Festival, the gang soon arrived at the cliff crevice. And they scrunched their brows upon the sensation of the strange atmosphere that surrounded the unnatural crack.

Even though the crevice was clearly wide enough to allow a person to pass through, was it really possible to have no one notice it up till now? The mobile shops and clamor of the crowds weren't even close to this area and it seemed rather desolate.

Holding his suspicions about the place, Izayoi glanced around and grinned.

“I see. It was intentionally made to seem difficult to fit anyone, huh?”

“It appears to be so…… maybe there’s a Gift that drives people away being used.”

“Ara, then how did Lily find this crevice?”

“That, That’s , because……when I was sent flying by a rampaging cow……”

What? Everyone asked in unison.

“Oi Oi…… What do you mean by rampaging cow? Have you entered a bullfighting ring?”

“Yeah. To be sent flying into the crevice by a rampaging cow……wouldn’t that be too coincidental?”

“Mhm. There happened to be a rampaging cow and it happened to send Lily flying. How can such a coincidence…”

“Wuaaaaahhhh! There are rampaging HORSSSSEEEEEssssssss!!!!!!!!”

<nowiki>*Neigh NEIGH~!!!!*</nowiki> A herd of rampaging horses were neighing as they appeared.

Lily who stood at the rear was once again “Kyaa~!?” sent flying into the crevice with a scream.

“—……”

“—……,”

“—…… .”

“Oi! What are you guys waiting for?! Quickly go after that child!”

Sala shouted at them before dragging the Problem Children Trio behind her.

Coming to their senses, the trio immediately ran to chase after Lily.

===Part 5===

After a five minute trek in the crevice of the Underground City, Izayoi and the others found Lily in a pretty neat location that has a similarly neatly arranged shop.

Asuka hurriedly strode over to hug her in worry.

“Are, Are you alright, Lily?!”

“Ye, Yes…… I’m just feeling a little dizzy until now……”

Even though the stars were still spinning above her head, Lily was still able to give a polite reply. And after everyone felt relieved, the spears of anger were then pointed towards the rampaging horses from before.

“Kasukabe. What do you think about horse meat sashimi for tomorrow’s dinner?”

“Agreed. Let’s just throw in barbecued rampaging beef on the side as well.”

Mhm, they gave a hard nod of their heads at each other. Although Sala was very surprised, she proceeded to light a fire at the end of her finger as a substitute light source, illuminating the area while taking the lead. After all, the moonlight overhead was blocked off by the network of roots from the Great Tree.

The territory of the crack was still slightly moist and this meant that it was created during the appearance of the Huge Dragon. Then at the very least, this shop would have appeared during the span of ten days prior to the discovery.

(''This, could this be……?'' )

Even though there was a bad premonition that nagged at Sala’s mind, she continued to walk on the path that was painted and tidied in quite a neat condition.

Finally arriving before the shop, the group of five stood before the black doors which were the topic of their journey. The Geass Roll that stated “Only accepting the patronage of customers who have passed the Game” was stuck to it and the extravagant style coupled with the gold leafed patterns gave an undeniably posh feeling to their senses.

The group of five glanced at each other before placing their hands on the door in a slow motion.

In the midst of opening the doors, the blinding light streamed into their eyes.

“—Hey……!”

The thing that emitted the blinding radiance was found to be a large amount of indescribably elegant jewelry and antiques. Draped across the display cabinets, which were lined with ruby and gold rings, was an iridescent piece of tapestry that seemed to be a work produced with the finest techniques of craftsmanship. If one were to look for the highest priced item in the shop, it would most likely be that veil for it was emitting a fine radiance that would not lose if it were to be compared to other precious metals and it was definitely the work of a famous craftsman of some unknown lands.

Just a little distance away, in the forefront of the slightly too exquisite carpet, there stood a finely crafted antique made with the most detailed of techniques.

The entire room was efficiently utilized to display the items that ranged from large clothing racks, longcase clocks, and miniature models of water wheels<ref>[magrefnotes: waterwheel http://www.the-philosopher.co.uk/miniwaterwheel1.jpg]</ref> that are powered by the principle of buoyancy, tumblers that do not stop rocking and many other items of unknown uses. The space was clearly larger than what it had appeared to be on the outside.

“This really …. Looks more of a museum than a shop house to me.”

“Ara, but it seems like that isn’t the case. If you take a closer look, you will be able to find the price tags on all the items right?”

What? Asuka asked in reply but immediately took a ring off a nearby shelf to have a closer look.

Stuck to it was a small price tag that was equivalent to ten years of living expenses for their current [No Name] Community.

“…… . This is really sickening.” Izayoi commented while giving a light shrug of his shoulders.

It didn’t matter how much those items glittered or caught the eye for the moment because it would be no different from a museum when the prices deter any desire to purchase.

On the other hand, Yō and Sala had strode ahead, having no interest in those gems and treasures. The duo, who moved in a straight line down the shops aisle, soon discovered the shopkeeper’s chair and the blue eyed female doll. And true to Lily’s description, a [Geass Roll] was held in her hand. Although Yō read the document held in her hand, she fell into a contemplative silence after a single glance.

<center>'''<<– I’m the most hardworking person in the world—'''</center>

<center>'''The first me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''I could work, work and work non-stop without a need for a helping hand, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 1 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be a lie.'''</center>

<center>'''My first father and I were then destroyed by the unravelled lie.'''</center>

<center>'''The second me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''Due to help from friends, I’m then able to work, work and work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 2 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be fake.'''</center>

<center>'''But my second father and I were able to continue working due to help from friends.'''</center>

<center>'''The third me is the true hardworking person!'''</center>

<center>'''Although it is yet to be born, but it will continuously work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''Hurry up and be born! Hurry up and be born! Oh, that’s what everyone is saying!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when I was found to be unable to be born.'''</center>

<center>'''So number 3 father abandoned the third me!'''</center>

<center>'''But that is not permitted! Many fathers are awaiting for my arrival!'''</center>

<center>'''Fortune! Fame! The dreams of Man! It will all be true if I can be born!'''</center>

<center>'''So I plea…… Do not give up on me……! For those who comply, will reach the truth……!>>'''</center>

“That’s….the [Geass Roll]?”

“Although it is quite an unusual style in the content arrangement, it would most likely be so.”

Sala gazed through the contents of the scroll with a serious focus in her eyes, but after reading through it once, she simply gave up.

“Sorry about this, but I really can’t understand it at all. I guess I will leave it to you guys then.”

“Oi Oi. How can the newly appointed [Floor Master] be like that?”

Hearing Izayoi’s teasing comment, Sala gave a reply while giving a rare pout of her lips.

“I’m not good at this sort of intellectually stimulating games. Although in [Salamandra], there is this specialized department for the solving of riddles……”

“But there is no such department in the [Draco Greif] Alliance right? So what happens if you were to be faced with an intellectual type of Demon Lord in the next battle?”

Ugu, she fell silent at that. It was the pain of having hit the mark that stopped any other retorts.

Sala’s red hair shook as she turned her head away, while her cheeks reddened slightly.

“……I know that. But not everyone can be a jack of all trades like you or Shiroyasha-sama you know?”

Sala was slightly displeased. However, she then relented with a shrug of her shoulders to pick up the scroll again to have another look. Although Izayoi temporarily rested his hand on his chin while delving into his thoughts…… he suddenly squinted his eyes to stare into the distance.

“For those who comply, will reach the truth……? Ha, this really is quite a cruel game.”

“Aye?”

Yō and Asuka were in concerto when they made that exclamation. But soon after, the shop suddenly started to be filled with the sounds of a tremor.

“What…. What’s happening……?!”

Although there were no windows close to them for them to ascertain the situation, it was clear enough that it was no normal earthquake. It was the shop itself that was shaking. Within this dazzling shop, there was some sort of thing that was crawling through.

Sensing that, Sala and Yō gave the shout to sound the alarm.

“Be careful! There seems to be something coming!”

“And it is probably…….more than a few……!”

Yō opened up her senses to pinpoint the source of the tremor and discovered its source to be in the exact opposite direction from the entrance. In the very depths of the shop, where the signage of “No entry for unauthorized personnel” was, there seemed to be a type of threat coming closer.

Izayoi wordlessly placed Lily onto his shoulders,

“Lily. Stay close, no matter what.”

“Ye, Yes!”

“— here they come!”

With Yō’s words as the lighted fuse, they then appeared at the doorway, in numbers of a hundred strong and of different sizes—

A group of strong men dolls.<ref>[magrefnotes: should I change it to japanese as Tsuyoi Dansei Dolls? Strong men dolls sound weird… XD but it is supposed to be weird :P]</ref>

“ “ “ '''——Waaaah!''' ” ” ”

The trio gave a horrified scream at the same time. Just like a timed reaction that did not have any discrepancy of a delay, it was truly the epitome of being united as one.

Even Sala, who had entered combat mode, was impacted to the extent that her beautiful red hair had lost its sheen to be a state of grayish white. While Lily was already scared to the point of tearing at the corner of her eyes.

The metal arms of the enemy were crafted with the details of a glossy muscle. Any expert would have understood the beauty of those muscles with just a look. From the brown tanned muscles and the majestic tyranny of clothes which was a pair of briefs, to the subtly twitching chest and back muscles, one could see the fine craftsmanship in the detailed work. The person who created these dolls was undoubtedly a fine doll designer. And after posing a few graceful poses, the strong men dolls flashed a bright smile that showed off their dazzling white teeth,

“……Angry!”

“Angry?!”

“Angry?!!”

“It said angry right?!! It just said angry right??!”

“Hey, the girl’s camp should calm down. What you’ve heard just now, should not be their voices.”

Izayoi tried to calm down the girl’s camp that was entering a state of confusion. Though this sort of scenario was also quite a rare sight to behold.

Taking this opportunity, the atmosphere around the muscled dolls had changed to enter a combat state,

“…… Strong men!”

“Strong men?!”

“Strong men?!!”

“Strong men?!! It definitely said strong men just now!”

“Yes they did. It did shout strong man just now.”

Regarding the extremely chaotic state of mind that the girl’s camp were in at the moment, Izayoi judged that there was no other cards for him to play and promptly gave up. On the other hand, Lily was already <nowiki>*Ka Da Ka Da*</nowiki>ing away, trembling on Izayoi’s shoulder.

The scouting party which had lost its chain of command Vs the assortment of Strong men dolls of different sizes.

Izayoi’s group had entered an unprecedented state of emergency.

Both parties were temporarily eying each other  — And the first to react was from the side of the strong men.

“——CHARGE WUOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

“—–Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

Charging bravely, yes, charging bravely<ref>[magrefnotes: please note that the sound of charging bravely and WUOOOOHHHHH sounds alike in jap.]</ref> is the only phrase that could describe the approaching group of strong men dolls which were howling in their charge.

It would also be not too much to call the scene of rippling tanned muscles, in the midst of their charge, as a fantasy like moment. The big muscles that were filled with a wondrous sense of touching beauty did not only represent muscles in itself but the energetic run that they were engaging at the moment.

In the face of such ideal muscles, gold and gemstones were unable to hold a candle in comparison and the strong men’s stride ploughed through the precious metals and smashed them to powder. It would seem that being caught by them would not be a joking matter after all.

But what caused the girl’s camp to fear, was another aspect of the matter.

“It’s, It’s disgusting! Really disgusting!!”

“No way, this sort of thing should not exist.”

The faces of Asuka and Yō were pale and they were backing away from the sight of these men with ideal muscles. As for Sala, she was already out of the door by then. It would seem that she’s also quite scared by this. No matter how stern the atmosphere around her was in the usual situation, it would seem that she had just been faced with the bottom line of biologically induced disgust that should have never been touched in her lifetime.

Izayoi was the only one who was backing away while saying softly,

“……I would like to have one.”

“No, don’t!”

“Stop it!”

“Please, Please do not do that Izayoi-san!”

<nowiki>*Uu*</nowiki> giving that unfortunate sound that sounded like a sigh in resignation.

Izayoi then grabbed Asuka under his arm to break into a dash in the attempt to break away from the crowd of strong men.

At the last moment before exiting the shop—Izayoi gave a sidelong glance towards the silent and lonely looking doll which sat upon the shopkeeper’s chair.

“…… . No matter what, I must come here again.”

"'''Firmly Rejected!!'''"

It was rare for Yō to have the moment of being as loud and vocal as Asuka in voicing her thoughts like this.

Up till the point of the cliff crevice entrance, the group of four who escaped the shop were continuously pursued by the group of strong men.

===Part 6===

In the depths of the extravagantly decorated shop house, the doll quietly watched the backs of the retreating invaders.

When the sound of the door closing echoed in the room, the doll started to rock left and right with the sounds of <nowiki>*Ka Chi Ka Chi*</nowiki>.

—Sigh <nowiki>*Ahh*</nowiki>, the customers this time are still unable to be satisfied?

The doll with translucent azure blue eyes and the pale blond hair that would leave an impression on anyone’s mind would have given the illusion of being a real human as it gracefully sat up straight. The eyes were also filled with the glow of life while its skin seemed flushed and similar to the coloration of having a body’s heat and blood coursing within it.

Stepping off from her seat, her short skirt fluttered in the wind as she danced through the smashed up shop with small spinning steps.

Those graceful steps would have given the illusion of belonging to the dance of a ballerina.

No, that wasn’t a metaphor— She was indeed dancing the “Dancing Doll (Coppelia)<ref>[magrefnotes: Coppelia is a ballet play about a story of a doll maker and yeah, dolls.]</ref>."

“La……La，La……”

Humming a song in the store that had no music, her skirt whipped through the air as she made leaps and sharp turns in her dance steps.

In unison with her brisk steps around the shop, the wreckage were also made to return to its original forms and locations. The doll, which looked around the shop in inspection of her sweep’s completion, then returned to her original position without another stray thought.

“Would the next customer— Desire me?”

Seeming in anticipation for this moment, the light in the shop went off as the sign of life left the azure blue eyes.

As the intruders left the area, the “Dancing Doll” resumed her deep sleep.

Until the day that her fated love appears.

===Part 7===

— Nightfall, [Underwood]’s bazaar.

The underground city, constructed from the excavation of the soil under the great tree, continued to be bustling with life as it was the few nights prior to the Harvest Festival. And in the bazaar, which saw no difference in the crowds be it night or day, a lone sign to restrict entry was set at the side to block the way into an unnatural crack in the cliff.

The fox girl who wore a smock-frock —Lily, stood before the board while clenching her fists tightly.

“It’s just as I thought. That brooch is really the cutest……”

<nowiki>*Pa Da Pa Da*</nowiki> Lily looked at the crevice while wagging her tails.

Besides the main Communities of Agriculture and Huntsmen, there were also Communities of the herdsmen tribes, performance, and many other visitors of various professions. Although the goods that they brought with them were unique and not shoddy in the slightest, it still felt a little lacking somewhere if it were to be given to Kuro Usagi as a present.

It was then that she had found the impossible existence— the shop which was located in the depths of the cracked ground.

The interior was decked with many luxurious decorations and filled with glittery goods which would surely dazzle the eyes of the beholder. It was in this shop, which was filled with goods which Lily could never hope to purchase with those exorbitant price tags, that Lily found a plain wooden brooch that sat in a solitary corner in the shop. It was a brooch that could not be called an exquisite piece of work but its pretty design was filled with a simple sense of a delicate beauty and she could tell that it is something that Kuro Usagi would like at first glance.

“Even if it is just that brooch, I wonder if I’m able to buy it……”

Mhm~, holding her head between her hands, she pondered over her troubles.

And the reason for her to be outside, trying to muster her courage, is due to her fear of the shop’s residents. Although there did not seem to be any ill-will from them, the muscle group that was overflowing with a lively bounce to them would surely trigger a biological sense of disgust.

Although Lily really wanted to make Kuro Usagi happy, much more than anyone else, she still needed someone to help give a push from behind.

“There are rampaging HORSSSSEEEEEssssssss!!!”

“There’s a runaway cow running WAIIIIILLLLLDDDD!!!!”

<nowiki>*Aye?*</nowiki> Turning her head.

In the next moment, due to the rampage of runaway horse and cow, Lily was sent flying into the crevice.

Kyah-! While screaming, she was sent rolling into the passage like a cart wheel. With two times the horse power than before, Lily was naturally sent rolling two times the distance into the passage and the back shaft of her head directly connected with the door in the deepest recesses of the place.

Standing up with much difficulty as her head swam and saw stars, Lily faced the posh looking black based doors with gold leafed patterns while steeling her resolve.

“……Let’s try this another time. Wait for me, Kuro Usagi-Onee-san!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Her kitsunemimi were perked up as she turned the handle of the door.

Lily, by herself, then opened the door to the dubious shop.

=== Part 8===

—[Underwood], Kitchen number 14.

Although it need not be mentioned at this point in time anymore.

Sakamaki Izayoi has a side that would stubbornly not concede defeat.

Although he was gifted with many congenital talents, it wasn’t as if he would always be victorious and not be defeated in any battles. Especially in the contest of culinary skills which was a very subjective matter, the times of defeat had been quite a number. He had also paid it no mind due to his assumption that the field of expertise was different for him.

However, the dinner for the previous night was slightly different.

Kasukabe Yō and Sakamaki Izayoi, the two who stood on the same ground as the main force of the Community. And it was in that contest with a person of the same position and of the same cooking style that the dishes were brought to the table for a judging between the superior and inferior of the dishes. Since Izayoi also concurred that those dishes were “better than mine”, then he must put in his utmost effort for the next time. Else it would not sit well with him.

“—okay. With this, it is done.”

With a look of satisfaction, he stood akimbo while confirming the dough.

The dish was the same as previously, a salty pumpkin pie. But the ingredients used for the pie was completely different from before. After all, the ingredients delivered to the Harvest Festival are of a superior quality that cannot be found on normal days.

Using the bacon smoked from the horned pig, cheese from the white cows, the Sakura Eggs and incorporated with the special margarine extracted from the pumpkins of [Will O’ Wisp] and many more.

In fact, there was this strong and intimidating presence in Izayoi’s shadow as he put his utmost effort into the preparation of the dish. Maybe and perhaps unfortunately, he might be more focused in this than in any normal Gift Games.

As one of the helpers for the dish preparation—Shirayuki gave a sigh in surprise.

“Hmph. My master, to go to this extent just for the dinner, it really shows the lack of magnanimity in you.”

“Well, it’s your mouth to say that. …… But come to think about it, I did ask you to slice the bacon into thin slices right? How did it become diced? This does not seem to be a problem with being just clumsy anymore.”

“This, this is the fault of the brat who asked a Divinity possessor to handle the kitchen knife!”

Shirayuki bared her teeth as she face was flushed red.

In the end, Izayoi concluded that she was of no help and only shrugged his shoulders.

He then placed the salty pie dough into the old-looking clay oven to be baked.

“Let’s test with one for now. It will be some time before it is done. Just in time Shirayuki, can you accompany me for a little?”

“Where to?”

“The Gift Game Riddle that I’ve mentioned earlier. Although I’ve given it much thought, it is highly possible to be a lure and trap type of Game and it is for the best to destroy it before anyone participates in it by accident.”

—Mhm? Shirayuki slightly tilted her head.

“That’s a really rare opinion from one who’s always so confident. Not to clear but to destroy?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Just a little side information, the phrase for clear and destroy is just one character difference, so it is a pun or something that I will not be able to catch in English. ]</ref>

“Aahh. It is the same conclusion that Garol oji-san and I came to after much discussion.”

Untying his apron, Izayoi made preparations to set out.

Shirayuki continued to frown in disapproval. For her, who have hosted many games as a Divinity possessor, this topic was definitely a bad one to hold.

—Gift Games can be broadly divided into two categories.

And they were for the purpose of commerce or the trails set by demigods and gods for Mankind.

Especially the latter, those kinds would mostly be difficult and arduous games. But the difficulty of the trial is also a way for the gods to show their confidence in their participants as well as their love. Although a trial might be made to be of a tough level, the game is hosted for the bestowing of their godly Gifts to others without any conditions attached. So there has to be some mercy attached to the game for the participants.

To say that the trial “should be destroyed because it is too dangerous”, would be a little hard to stomach.

“…… What an unpleasant topic. Isn’t there the method of restricting the participants instead of destroying the game?”

“I get what you are trying to say…… but that game will not do. That game does not have an established method to be cleared.”

—what? Shirayuki uttered her thoughts.

Izayoi supplemented the last portion as he pulled on his top.

“It’s also the first that I’ve heard from Garol Oji-san…… Shirayuki, have you heard of the [Game of Paradox]?”

===Part 9===

—[Underwood], Office of the Alliance’s Representative.

Sala, the [Dragon Greif]<ref>[magrefnotes: the ch translator wrote the English as Dragon Greif, and I think that means it is in the real text as well… but just gonna use Dragon Greif for now. The other names will still be Draco Greif.]</ref> Alliance representative, took a glance at the pile of documents that seemed to have accumulated to the size of a small mountain and sagged her shoulders as energy seemed to drain out of her.

“These are all the documents regarding the resistance against the Demon Lord that I will have to tidy up?”

The office table was not stacked with information concerning the activities of the Alliance. Instead, it was the information for the [Floor Master] to study, regarding the establishing of specialized departments required for the organization.

And those were the required information for the establishing of an [Anti-Demon Lord troop].

A [Floor Master] need not necessarily take a trip down to solve all the battles. It is also needless to say that there is a need for experts in various realms of game aspects when it came to battles with demon lords.

If one were to go into the detailed categories, it would be an endless topic. However, there were at least three major classifications for the troops.

The Military squad, Knowledge squad — and the Game Controller who will lead them through the Game to attain victory.

If one were to be a [Floor Master], the aspect of military might would not be a worry. Of course, to be able to prepare more personnel for that realm will definitely be welcomed, but there needs to be a minimum requirement for the strength levels.

However, the talents who possess knowledge about Little Garden and the other worlds would have to be nurtured from scratch. Even if the role of Game Controller were to be given to Sala, the Alliance would still lack talented individuals to provide knowledge required to clear the games.

“Then, that leaves the only option of taking it up myself. I will just give it a go and see what happens……”

Sala scratched her red head and sighed once more.

In the previous Community which she had belonged to— [Salamandra], the leader of the North, had specialized departments and that allowed her to slack off. However, there wasn’t any foundation of that sort in the [Draco Grief] Alliance. The only one who could be trusted to take on the task, Elder Garol was also unavailable for them to depend upon, as [Six Scars] have decided to break away.

……For all we know, it was due to their foresight of this problem that they decided to break away.

Just as Sala was thinking about these things while hugging her head, a knock came from the door of the Representative’s office.

“Sala. May we enter?”

“Asuka? Yes, you may, what’s wrong?”

After obtaining the permission, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō walked into the office.

After the courteous bow, Yō looked at Sala.

“…… Could it be that you are busy at the moment?”

“No, I was just in the middle of resting, while hugging my head. —Well then, is something the matter?”

Upon hearing Sala’s question, Asuka’s face broke into a dauntless grin.

“Regarding the Gift Game’s riddle that we went to look yesterday, we hope to obtain the permission to participate in it.”

“When we went there earlier, we found the sign that restricted entry, so we hope to obtain the permission.”

The duo cast their confident gazes at Sala.

Sala was deeply taken aback to the extent of gaping and staring at them with wide eyes.

“Could it be that you guys have unravelled the Game?!”

“Uh, Mhm Mhm. …… Although the one who unravelled it was Kasukabe-san.”

“Mhm. That kind of realm is one of the compulsory subjects in my era.”

Yō lightly clenched her fists.

She seemed to have a wise and learned side of her that did not seem to match her appearance. During the time of the Huge Dragon’s game, Yō had also used her knowledge and actions to unravel the game to the point of clearance. Greatly interested, Sala readjusted the position of her propped up legs while asking once more.

“This seems to be a very interesting topic. May I ask Kasukabe-san to talk it through?”

Mhm. Nodding and opening the copied out [Geass Roll].

The contents were as follow.

<center>'''<<– I’m the most hardworking person in the world—'''</center>

<center>'''The first me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''I could work, work and work non-stop without a need for a helping hand, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 1 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be a lie.'''</center>

<center>'''My first father and I were then destroyed by the unravelled lie.'''</center>

<center>'''The second me is the most hardworking person in the world!'''</center>

<center>'''Due to help from friends, I’m then able to work, work and work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''And because of my efforts placed in my continuous hard work, number 2 father was also very happy!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when that was found to be fake.'''</center>

<center>'''But my second father and I were able to continue working due to help from friends.'''</center>

<center>'''The third me is the true hardworking person!'''</center>

<center>'''Although it is yet to be born, but it will continuously work non-stop, you know?!'''</center>

<center>'''Hurry up and be born! Hurry up and be born! Oh, that’s what everyone is saying!'''</center>

<center>'''But there came a day when I was found to be unable to be born.'''</center>

<center>'''So number 3 father abandoned the third me!'''</center>

<center>'''But that is not permitted! Many fathers are awaiting for my arrival!'''</center>

<center>'''Fortune! Fame! The dreams of Man! It will all be true if I can be born!'''</center>

<center>'''So I plea…… Do not give up on me……! For those who comply, will reach the truth……!>>'''</center>

Yō pointed to the first “me” in the document.

“The first conjecture is that the “me” in this document does not refer to a particular person and let’s assume it to be a created item X.”

“Huoeh…….?”

“The second conjecture is that the “father” is the creator who undergone various processes to achieve created item X, and they are the Creators A, B and C.”

“ “me” is said to be the same way each time but in contrast, the “father” is annotated in an indexed form. With these conjectures, it would then unravel the contradiction between the “me” and “father” in the document.”

Hearing Asuka’s supplement to the explanations, Sala nodded her head in admiration.

“I see…… So the reason for the numbered “father” is to hint at the point that the “me” is a man-made object, right?”

—Understanding up to this point, the riddle could be said to be almost unravelled.

The structure of this Gift Game was divided into three stanzas.

They were each describing a different construction progress.

The first stanza was on the failure of Creator A.

The second stanza is on the success of Creator B.

The third stanza is on the future of Creation X and Creator C.

Then, the host of the game would be — the creation from the research of those three times and might already be one that possess the spiritual attainment for anthropomorphization.

And she was afraid that it might even be an existence close to the concepts pertaining to the Gods or Demons.

“Through the research in the three eras to analyze and construct “a certain object”, that should roughly be the Creation X we are talking about.”

The knowledge problem would then come thereafter. The underlying tone of the stanza was a desire for a similar process to arrive at Creation X. Then, it would be solved if they were to gather the documents needed to provide the answer required by the riddle.

And in most cases, the first step to these sort of games would be to find the identity of the Host.

As long as the identity of “me” is understood, there would be hope of clearing the game.

While Sala was deeply impressed by their conjectures, Sala gave Yō an intrigued look.

“I’m impressed. You aren’t only stronger than expected for a girl, but you also possess such a great wealth of knowledge. That’s really impressive. …… Kasukabe-dono, do you have any dissatisfaction with your current Community?”

“Aye?”

“Wha?”

The duo squawked in their confusion.

Sala firmly grabbed Yō’s shoulder,

“Well, take for example, any dissatisfaction with your comrades, the lack of money, wanting to have a better place to stay or eat, any part of your living standards and such…”

“No, I don’t have any…… Lily’s cooking has always been tasty.”

“Oh, I see, I see. The treatment that Kasukabe-san is getting from the Community is mainly secured by food, is it? Regarding that point, there’s no problem at all. —-Just mentioning on the side, we, comrades of the [Draco Grief] always get the chance to have a scrumptious feast every night.”

“Wait, No, No will do, Sala! I will not allow you to continue in your touting and poaching.” At this point in time, Asuka then realized the goal of Sala and immediately interrupted her words.

Although Yō’s thoughts were confused by the sudden poaching and touting conversation, she still gave a bitter smile as she replied.

“Is that so…… Thank you for your warm welcome then, Sala.”

“Kasukabe-san?!”

“Okay, leave it to me!”

“NO, This is not allowed! I will definitely not allow this!! [No Name] forbids poaching!!!”

Asuka hugged Yō’s head under her arm before retreating rapidly. The amusing part was that it was a real reaction stemming from anxiety.

Sala’s eyes were also narrowed and sharp like a predator and she was unusually serious about the matter.

Happily watching the two of them, Yō suppressed her desire to laugh as she looked towards Sala.

“Sorry, Sala, it would seem that [No Name] forbids poaching.”

“Uu…… Then, I guess that leaves me no choice. Even though the feast is only open to comrades of the Alliance only.”

“—Ugu.”

“Wavering the hearts of others is also forbidden! Kasukabe-san is a hundred percent on our side—!!!”

In a certain perspective, Asuka, who sensed the situation to be worse than the threat of a Demon Lord, hugged Yō as they left the Representative’s office. Walking down the Great Tree while shouting those words.

Pretty serious about the poaching attempt, Sala then watched the retreating figures with a tinge of pity.

—However, her expression immediately changed upon remembering the matter that the duo were about to attempt.

“Drats……! Oi, is there anyone around?”

“Ye, Yes! Is something the matter?!”

“Immediately set out to the entrance of the Gift Game entrance and issue the warning for people to stay away from that area! I repeat, do not let anyone pass by that area!”

Receiving the orders from Sala, the subordinate frantically rushed down the Great Tree.

Confirming it once more, Sala flopped back onto her chair while hugging her head.

“With that sort of unique style in the [Geass Roll]……I’m afraid it might just be—“

—a Trial hosted with the use of an [Authority of Host Master]. And for it to have a unique style of poetry to mystify the contents, it would seem to be the work of a Host with quite a high spiritual power who pulls the strings in the background.

Hence Sala guessed that it is a trap type of Game created by a Demon Lord.

No matter how good Asuka and Yō may be in their talents, it was always better to have some preparation, just in case. Even if the identity of the enemy is understood, there still needs to be some preparation required to meet the problem.

“Mah…… I’ve already sent a person, I guess there won’t be anyone forcing their way in.”

Shaking her head to dismiss the uneasiness.

Readjusting her mood, Sala motivated herself as she restarted the battle with the pile of documents on her office table.

===Part 10===

—[Underwood], Large crevice in the earth.

Lily was in the midst of opening the door when the same blinding radiance filtered out to strike her eyes.

There were countless indescribably elegant decorations and antiques placed upon the glass display shelves. Draped across the display cabinets, which were lined with ruby and gold rings, was an iridescent piece of tapestry that seemed to be a work produced with the finest techniques of craftsmanship.

A veil that emitted a fine radiance, which would not lose if it were to be compared to other precious metals, was unmistakably the work of a famous craftsman of some unknown lands.

Just a little distance away, in the forefront of the slightly too exquisite carpet, there stood a finely crafted antique made with the most detailed of techniques.

The entire room was efficiently utilized to display the items that ranged from large clothing racks, longcase clocks, and miniature models of water wheels that are powered by the principle of buoyancy, tumblers that do not stop rocking and many other items of unknown uses. The space was clearly larger than what it appeared to be on the outside.

“—Aye……?”

Lily’s voice echoed in the shop which had no one else. However, that sound was not an amazed gasp from the sight of the amazing workpieces which lay before her.

What lay before her eyes were still the same gorgeous and luxuriously designed shop interior.

And it did not have any damages, when compared to the last visit.

“—.”

Yes—Not a bit of damage at all.

“No …. No way……?!”

Lily’s low moan was closer to the feelings of horror. But that is to be expected.

Previously in this shop last night, the interior had been clearly destroyed and smashed up when Izayoi and the others escaped. The accessories that were the display of refined skills of craftsmen had been smashed while the closets were destroyed and the tapestry torn.

Even so, the current decorations of the interior were no different from the last.

Seeing the restored decorations just like the developing of photos from a film roll, Lily’s kitsunemimi drooped down timidly.

(''This is…… a real Gift Game……!'' )

The radiance in the shop was no longer able to hide that strange atmosphere.

This was the Golden Demon mirror<ref>[magrefnotes: I got no idea what the Golden Demon mirror means but there seems to be an acclaimed Japanese epic about the destructive powers of wealth on the lives of 2 starcrossed lovers in medieval Japan written by Koyo Ozaki, Konjiki Yasha 1953.]</ref>. The stomach of the monster that is famed for swallowing its prey whole with the lure of fame and riches.

Even though her young heart had felt that sort of malicious intent, Lily continued to cheer herself on to push forward into the shop.

Just as she had expected, the brilliantly lighted shop was devoid of human presence. And at the very depths of the shop was the azure blue eyed doll that sat on the shop keeper’s stool, holding the [Geass Roll] like before.

Beside the shop keeper’s stool, a table was displaying the item that Lily wanted.

“Found it! …… But just as I thought, I really can’t buy it right?”

Mhm~, she thought about it while wagging her two tails.

Not long after, someone struck up a conversation from behind.

“—what an intriguing customer. It isn’t gold and jewels that capture your fancy, but you would like that wooden craved brooch?”

Eeeya!? Giving a startled cry, she turned her head. Behind her was a doll which had an atmosphere that was completely different from before.

Those eyes were filled with the glow of a will, the skin was flushed like the colouration of blood vessels under the skin. Her steps were light and graceful, and her posture was the impeccable appearance of a maiden.

Even though she was startled by the doll that suddenly came to life, Lily continued with a timid question.

“May I ask…….Are you the Host of this Game?”

“You are mistaken. I’m the emcee for the Game and at the same time, I double up as the shop keeper of this shop house. My name is Coppelia. For the purpose of serving customer, I’m here to await orders. …… And, please kindly be quiet in this store.”

Lightly touch her index finger to her lovely lips, she advised Lily to be quiet.

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Knowing that the doll called Coppelia did not have any animosity towards her, Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she gave a small nod.

“…… Ningyo-san?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Ningyo means doll in english… just for fun in japanese…or it would be doll-san maybe these conversation parts may need to have a font size decrease or something, but just a suggestion. My guess is that these are all whispers.]</ref>

“That’s right. Just like that, young fox.”

After Coppelia nodded her head in reply, Lily leaned forward with sparkles in her eyes.

“Wuah……! It’s my first time seeing such a beautiful ningyo-san!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she clasped her hands together.

Coppelia, who possessed eyes which could only be described as innocent-looking, accepted the forthcoming praise. Although there wasn’t a change in her expression, but in between the increased blinks of the eyes, she lifted her skirt slightly to perform a curtsy.

“I appreciate your praise, young fox. Your kitsunemimi are also quite attractive.”

“Is, Is that, right?”

“Yes. Just looking at those innocent and yet bold- looking kitsunemimi, it kind of gives me the impulsive idea to place my hands on my head.”

Hearing Coppelia’s confession, Lily giggled shyly. Although it was not known if it were to be an insult or praise, it seems that the duo had matching personalities.

Lily and Coppelia, who finished their self-introductions, then sat on the chair and started the conversation on the situation surrounding this shop.

“Coppe-chan, may, may I ask.”

“Coppe-chan?”

“Aye? Ah, Mhm. Is Coppe-chan the owner of this shop?”

Coppelia had returned a question due to her surprise from receiving such an intimate nickname out of nowhere but Lily did not pay it any mind and continued with her question. Coppelia’s poker expression relaxed for an instant before recovering on her doll-like expression once more to answer the question.

“Yes. My role is to deal with all the activities concerning the sales in this shop. Although it only requires money to seal the trade deal.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p186.jpg|thumb]]

“Is that for real?! Then, can this brooch be sold to me ne……!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*<nowiki> With her Kitsunemimi perked up and eyes shining with excitement, she took out the brooch to show Coppelia.

Coppelia silently accepted the brooch and looked down with a slightly troubled expression.

“……this, isn’t a product to be sold in the shop.”

“Aye?”

“It is just a little carving that I’ve made to pass time. Hence it has no value what so ever to it. If you want it, you may take it, young fox.”

Lightly placing it back onto Lily’s hands.

But the two tails of Lily started to wag with a higher intensity as her gaze sparkled even more.

“Coppe, this brooch was made by you?!”

“Yes. But it is an inferior piece of work that is an eyesore……”

“That’s, That’s not true! It’s a really kawaii brooch!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> The kitsunemimi perked up as she gave her praise.

Her innocent eyes showed that there was no underlying intentions or crafty calculations to her words. Feeling touched by the frankness, Coppelia seemed a little troubled as her cheeks were flushed.

While looking at happily at the brooch, Lily suddenly remembered the other thing she had wanted to ask.

“…… Coppe-chan, why are you alone in this shop?”

Asking about the most obvious suspicious thing. But it was something that is supposed to be secret, right? Coppelia’s blushing face turned pale and hugged her slender man-made body, causing it to emit a sound.

While suppressing her intense feelings that were straining against her will, Coppelia calmly answered.

“Because….. I was abandoned. It is not by any other, but my father who had planned to create me.”

“……Aye?”

—Abandoned by a family member.

Those words struck a chord in Lily’s heart.

“Abandoned……by your father……?”

“…… Yes. My raison d’être<ref>[BionicMeerkat notes - the most important reason or purpose for someone or something's existence.]</ref> is my father’s love. But that love has been long lost. The fathers who have gathered by my side are only interested in my value. But I’ve mistakenly taken it as a desire of Mankind for my existence and continuously wait for the person who can complete me. When such a fated person— clearly won’t come for me……!!”

Coppelia broke into tears.

The pain of losing her father’s love.

Unable to bear the pain of the degradation of her raison d’être, large droplets of tears flowed from her eyes.

(''Abandoned by her father….. in this shop, alone……!!'' )

Although Lily did not know the full story and the reasons, the pain of such a deep loss was one that she understood fully.

Three years ago—when she had to part with her mother.

Lily still remembered how painful the parting had been. The pain of being abandoned by her family would likely to be a deeper and more intense one.

Lily timidly reached over to touch Coppelia’s hair, stroking her head to console her.

“It’s alright you know? My oka-sama has said it before. No matter how far we are, parents will always think of their children.”

“……That is just a fantasy, young fox. This shop is the place where all the abandoned are gathered. If you go further into the shop, you will find that the abandoned are full to the brim.”

“So…So it is like that, Mhm.”

In a sudden flash—that particular thing appeared in her mind, and Lily was struggling to focus on Coppelia’s words.

“Then, the [Geass Roll] that Coppe is holding is,”

“…… That is something prepared to search for the one who can complete me. But that game is—“

Ku! She unnaturally shut her mouth. Lily was unsure what that movement meant. But she understood that she should not let this doll be and ignore the situation.

Holding the hand of Coppelia, who had a sorrowful look in her eyes, Lily pointed to the exit.

“Coppe-chan, let’s leave this place. Even if you stay in this sort of place, there is no way for you to meet your new father.”

“……I can’t do that. If I were to escape…… That will attack……!!”

“No, No problem! If it is the muscled dolls, Izayoi-san will beat them down,”

“No, it’s not that……!! This shop is being guarded by a much more terrifying existence……!!!”

<nowiki>*Ka Chi Ka Chi*</nowiki> The slender body of Coppelia was shaking.

Soon after—<nowiki>*Saa*</nowiki> a dark grey wind blew between the two of them.

Lily tilted her head at the sight of that unnatural and visible wind.

But Coppelia’s reaction became more intense.

“Please, Please run away now, young fox!”

“Aye……?”

“That guy…… ‘End Emptiness’ is coming—!!!”

In an instant, the golden yellow shop house was surrounded by a dark grey wind.

The dark grey winds weathered away everything that made up the luxurious interior, seeming to rampage in its desire to swallow anything that has radiance. The violent winds that were capable of gluttony had immediately engulfed the duo.

—But who would have known.

This Wind is the strongest god killing Demon that is capable of wiping out hundreds of gods and demigods.

The formless Demon Lord called ‘End Emptiness’.

The spreading ‘natural disaster’ in Little Garden has also taken the world as its enemy.

===Part 11===

The extensively gorgeous decorations of the golden shop interior — had finally materialized its true self as the embodiment of destruction.

Even amongst the Demon Lords, he was the real culprit for their classification as ‘natural disasters’. Because this particular Demon Lord is a ‘natural disaster’, and it does not have the same goals as the other Demon Lords.

Sometimes, it acted as the logic in a Trial.

Sometimes, it acted as the ravaging wave of trends.

An existence that is summoned from the end of time and leaves towards the direction of our memories.

Known as the Demon Lord ‘End Emptiness’.<ref>[magrefnotes: the direct translation of the phrase End Emptiness would have been Winds of Decadence.]</ref>

It is a formless Demon Lord that causes faith to be abandoned, fear to be forgotten and research to be halted.

It did not matter that one might attempt to bring many noble aspirations to bear against ‘End Emptiness’. These winds would wear those objects and concepts that stand before it into dust as it is the arrival of the ends of time.

This dark grey Wind is the strongest god killing Demon that is capable of wiping out hundreds of gods and demigods.

“Please, Please hurry and escape, young fox!”

Coppelia’s expression was pale as she urged Lily to escape. But it was too late.

This shop had already been thrown into the ends of memories, just like the traces of dreams dreamt by brave warriors. It would require an equivalent price to get out of it—to surpass the trial and display a spiritual power that would never be ravaged by the waves of time.

Those who are not even capable of doing that much will have their souls swallowed up by the gaping jaws of ‘End Emptiness’.

The dark grey winds, which surrounded them from all corners, swooped in to assault the two young girls while baring its fangs.

“……!!”

“—Lily, get down!!”

A yell. The voice of a girl travelled to Lily’s ears.

The dark grey wind storm which was violently raking away at the golden shophouse.

Was blocked by a flash of sparkling wings.

“Wha….t, to halt the advancement of ‘End Emptiness’?! Who in the world is—-?!”

“Asuka, protect them! Shirayuki, provide cover!”

“Got it!!”

“Understood!”

The two girls landed before a stunned Coppelia.

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up as she walked over to her two saviors.

“Asuka-san! Yō-san! Even Shirayuki-san! Why have you come to this shop,”

“That’s your line! Why would Lily come to this shop?! Didn’t we say that it is too dangerous for anyone to approach?!”

Receiving a chiding from Asuka, Lily’s kitsunemimi drooped weakly.

Shirayuki and Yō formed a Water twister to push back ‘End Emptiness’. But the flow of water that Shirayuki conjured was rendered ineffective, being dissipated like smoke, even without contact with the dark grey air.

Seeing that sort of bone-chilling phenomenon, Shirayuki turned pale and shouted,

“Ai Ai, what sort of unfortunate day is it?!! I’ve never heard of ‘End Emptiness’ residing in a specific location!!”

“…… ‘End Emptiness’?”

“It’s the name of this monster! It also has many other synonymous names in the world of Little Gardens where many gods reside! ‘Last Décadence’! ‘Greed Crown’! ‘The Cannibalistic Demon Lord’! The pure Demon Lord that engulfs the radiance of life, stars and the gods— that is the true face of this wind!!!”<ref>[magrefnotes:“徘徊的末世论（Last Décadence）”direct translation is (The wandering eschatology)！According to wiki, Eschatology, from two Greek words meaning “last” (ἔσχατος) and “study” (-λογία), is the study of ‘end things’, whether the end of an individual life, the end of the age, the end of the world and the nature of the Kingdom of God.（ch translator’s note：Décadence，has the meaning of decay.“最尽头的暴君（Greed Crown）”can also be directly translated as ‘The Tyrant of the Ends of Time’]</ref>

Even as she shouted, Shirayuki continued to release a flow of water. But not only did it not stop the advancement of ‘End Emptiness’, it also dissipated upon contact and it wasn’t a phenomenon of evaporation.

If one were to cite an example— it would be similar to a storm that have the capacity to stomach all that the world’s artist palette has to offer. This is precisely that sort of wind.

‘End Emptiness’ had dyed the waters of Shirayuki into a murky grey.

“Do not touch the winds! These winds will swallow you up even if you have Gifts! Any sort of power will also turn to scrap before it! The instant that you come into contact with it, your spiritual power will undergo abrasion till it completely disappears……!”

Although Shirayuki knew that it was of no use, she continued to release a steady stream of water to protect Asuka and the rest.

On the other hand, Yō was using the shimmering winds produced from the ‘Radiant Winged Horse (Pegasus)” shoes to block the ‘Winds of Decadence’. But it did not work to repulse the onslaught. Just the power of the Pegasus is unable to stop the ‘Winds of Decadence’. After all, this wind is a Demon Lord that only allows a one-sided battle and will not be defeated.<ref>[magrefnotes: This point onwards, I’m using direct translation of winds of Decadence instead of End Emptiness. Faster for me to direct translate.]</ref>

Hence, Yō did not use her power—and was using the attribute of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ to protect the other three.

(''— These dark grey winds seem to rage and ravage at the golden radiance in its gluttonous greed. It would also mean that these winds are also internally programmed to seek the congregation of light.'' )

But that was something that she could not confirm with all her certainty. It could only be said of as a desperate act.

If Yō’s speculation were to be off its mark, they would be completely swallowed up by the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

Facing the raging storm of gluttony, Yō felt cold sweat flow down her back as she took in the sight before her.

(''This is the first time ever……that I’m seeing such a terrifying wind that I wouldn’t even dream of getting into contact with……!!!)

Yō did not know what kind of power the ‘Winds of Decadence’ held.

But the animal instincts within Yō were able to recognize the evil chills that were prophesying her defeat.

Those winds were a completely different sort of threat from the Demon Lords that they have faced so far, be it the Huge Dragon or the God of Death. If they were to engage in a head-on battle against it, there would be no chance for victory.

When the ‘Winds of Decadence’ started to devour at the shimmering winds, Yō grabbed the hands of the trio to take to the skies.

“Asuka! Lily! And…..you, the one whom I do not know! Hold on tight, we are leaving this shop now!”

“No, you can’t! If I were to leave this shop,”

“I will hear of your reason later! It is of utmost importance to escape now!”

“Mhm! Kasukabe! Lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ to the depths of the shop!”

Yō gave her best to release a cluster of the shimmering winds to lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ into the depths of the shop. In response to that radiance, the ‘Winds of Decadence’ had also pursued after the bait like a gluttonous wild beast.

In that interval of respite, the five of them escaped from the golden museum—the prison of memories.

===Part 12===

— [Underwood], Main Guest Room

The streets of the Great Tree were lively and noisy due to the preparations for the Harvest Festival. And everyone was assembled within the main guest room, which had a view overlooking the large number of faerie folk who reside at the river banks.

When Izayoi was done with the preparations of the salty pumpkin pie and was about to make a trip to the shop, he had coincidentally met Asuka and Yō along the way and decided to hand Shirayuki over to them.

“YareYare…… I left it to you guys because of your spirited talk about having solved the game. Looks like it was a total defeat huh?”

Izayoi sat on a chair in the main guest room and shrugged his shoulders while mocking Asuka and the others. Although Asuka and Yō pouted their lips, they were unable to retort and decided to remain silent.

The five of them were then gathered in the main guest room with Izayoi and Garol.

After listening to the whole incident, a change came over the expressions of the duo.

With a brief soft whispered conversation between Garol and Izayoi, Garol then put on an especially serious look to gaze at Asuka and gang.

“…… I understand the situation now. It means that this doll is the target of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ right?”

“Mhm.”

“Then that makes things simple. Immediately return that doll to the shop right now.”

Garol immediately made his judgement in an imperative tone.

Lily’s kitsunemimi perked up agitatedly in protest.

“How can we do that?! IF we return Cope-chan to the shop now, she will be in danger!”

“It will probably be that way. But at this current state, the whole region of [Underwood] would be in threatened and dragged into the whole incident. ……In addition, our opponent is the ‘Winds of Decadence’. And it can be said to be one of the highest threats of natural disaster in the world of Little Garden. It is already assumed to be a monster that is deemed to be an undefeatable opponent, so what do you ladies want to do?”

“Bu, But……!”

Lily’s kitsunemimi trembled as she wagged her two tails in her intense protest. But a normal girl like her would not be able to come up with a counter measure for that sort of situation. And soon enough, her kitsunemimi and two tails drooped in silent disappointment.

Shirayuki also had a serious look but there was a slight difference to it.

“Strictly speaking, there is a way to chase away the ‘Winds of Decadence’.”

“Is that true?!”

“Uh, Mhm…… Fox girl, do you remember the color of the wind?”

Color? She tilted her head slightly as she countered with a question.

Shirayuki maintained her serious expression as she supplemented the explanation.

“The ‘Winds of Decadence’ is a Demon Lord that will have a change in its color in relation to its different power level. Black would mean that it is at its strongest while white would be at its weakest. The one that we met was at a shade of dark grey —I think we can assume it to be at the level of the five digits.”

“Five digits……?”

“It is unable to ravage the low level spiritual powers. …… No, there’s a difference. To be accurate, it is more acceptable to say that ‘it does not allow the gluttony’.”

Seeming to speak to herself, Shirayuki mumbled softly.

Seeing Lily who was getting more confused by the moment, she pretended to cough before turning to face the others.

“The main thing is— ‘we need to have a Flag above that level to chase off those winds’.”

“Ah, that’s……!”

—not possible. Lily forcefully swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth.

A Community that is above the five digits would be a Community based in the upper echelons of Little Garden. The current [No Name] was one that was unable to borrow their flag based on previous relations.

Lily gripped the hand of Coppelia, who was bending her head in silence, while looking to Izayoi for help as she pinned her last hopes on him.

“Izayoi-san…… is there no other way?”

“—”

Izayoi crossed his arms as he allowed his consciousness to recede into the depths of his thoughts.

But he already knew the answer in his heart. If it is just as Garol says, that the ‘Winds of Decadence’ is an undefeatable monster, Izayoi was also doubtful about his ability to defeat it.

Be it the Star class spirit Algor, Death God Percher or even the Sun Dragon, he who had never felt a tinge of fear from those was now feeling uneasy about that sensation of ‘a certain something’ which was a class above all those.

Even if that is the case, if one were to continue in the attempt to save Coppelia—

“…… then we can only clear the game, is it?”

“Aye?”

“Oi, Garol Oji-san. The ‘Winds of Decadence’ is a Demon Lord summoned to act as the logic of Gift Games right?”

“…… Mhm. From what I know, the game this time is of that sort of classification.”

“Good. Then comes Ojou-sama. Do you have Deen with you now?”

“Of course. But it is currently in the state of a destroyed single arm. An intense battle would be…”

“It is fine. I do not intend for it to go into battle. What’s left to confirm is—.”

Turning to face and grab Coppelia.

The silver haired girl continued to look down and not meet Izayoi’s gaze— but Izayoi forcefully cupped Coppelia’s face to lift it up.

Staring at the blue eyes at a close distance, Izayoi narrowed his gaze to observe it.

“Oi, you stupid doll. When are you going to quit sulking? Everyone’s here to discuss the problem of your situation, you know?”

“…… situation or whatever it is, there’s no need to discuss for you to know the answer as clear as day. As long as you return me to the prison of memories, it will be solved.”

“Ah Ah, right. That is the simplest and safest method. Ask a hundred individuals and a hundred would give that same safest course of action. Because even I’m thinking of it as the best method for this case.”

“Then,”

“But, you know? The little fox girl of my Community<ref>[magrefnotes: Although translated to my Community in this case, it can also be translated into my household, my home, my family.]</ref> will never be able to accept that.”

Wha, Coppelia turned to look at Lily.

The silent but unbending will was transmitted through the action of the tight grip of the young fox girl’s hand over her own.

No problem— we will definitely save you.

“…… but it is impossible to clear the game! It means to clear the business of completing ‘me’! There have been many a hundred and even thousands who have researched and taken the challenge but are still unable to succeed. Because the ‘me’ is the final fantasy of the dream of Mankind—“

“The third perpetual motion mechanism. Although it was assumed to be workable, but it was taken to be an effort of building castles in the air and it was soon abandoned as a decadent theory of motion.”<ref>[magrefnotes: decadent was used even if it sounds too big a word for this description. As the ch translator noted, it might be possible that the author is hinting at the possible relation between the theory and the winds itself.]</ref>

Is that right? Izayoi smiled triumphantly while Coppelia was stumped, wide eyed and in shock.

But the ones who were more surprised by the unravelling of the riddle, were Asuka and Yō who had been listening quietly.

“Ah, Ara?”

“…… Isn’t the answer to the Game, the Third Perpetual motion machine?”

“You are mistaken. The real answer to the game is the completion of the third perpetual motion machine. It is also precisely that, which cause the game to have no answer…… a Trial that cannot be surpassed. Hence it is what we call the ‘Game of Paradox’.”

In the world of Little Garden where many gods and deities gather, to set the answer as an uncompleted technique would not be breaking the rules.

Take for example the creation of the perpetual motion machine that has a paradoxical production process in the techniques. If it were to be incomplete, it would be seen to be a failure. In a lure and trap game, this would undoubtedly be the most horrid type.

Coppelia took on a lonely look as Izayoi’s figure was reflected in her eyes which were filled with self-blame.

“Is that so……You were summoned from the twenty first century huh. Then you should know about it right? The end of the Mankind’s dream for the perpetual machine.”

“……Aahh. About that point, I will offer you some sympathy.”

Izayoi released his hold and quietly nodded.

His voice had become gentle and perhaps this was his way of showing compassion.

—The third perpetual motion machine.

As the name suggests, it is a machine that is able to function indefinitely.

The final fantasy that mankind had faith of accomplishing by themselves.

It had become the highest peak of attainment for the masses of inventors who aspired for the accompanied wealth and glory that it would bring. However, following the change in the times, the perpetual motion machine had fallen to become a delusional project.

In Izayoi’s time of the twenty first century, the perpetual motion machine has already been taken as technique similar to building castles in the skies. Hence there were only a few who would aspire towards it.

Even though there continues to be people who chase after the project, they are by no means inventors who aspire towards the dream but are mostly con artists who hope to take advantage of this sweet dream of the perpetual motion machine. The dreams of those who actually believed in its existence have now transformed into a cash cow for a few evil doers.

She who had been known as the final point of mankind—the perpetual motion machine, Coppelia and her honor, glory and raison d’être were then sullied by the muddy footprints of those tainted by greed.

“The residue of the radiance in wealth and glory…. That is the true face of ‘me’. The existence of ‘me’ is a paradox in itself. With my existence as the premise, and given the name of a perpetual motion machine, I was prepared to be the Gift of the Trial and the existence that cannot be completed. Becoming the indefinite buffet bait for its insatiable gluttony.

To stop the ‘Winds of Decadence’, one can only attempt to clear the game and obtain the radiance of the perpetual motion machine—”

“That’s why I already said that I will give that radiance to you.”

—Wha? This time, Coppelia was truly speechless.

Izayoi gave a mischievous smile as he flicked at Coppelia’s forehead to proclaim.

“You stupid doll, what do you think this world is? It is the world of Little Garden, the playground that gathers all the gods and deities. The perpetual motion machine is definitely unattainable by the hands of Mankind alone…… but if we used Gifts, it might just become a similar existence.”

“wha….?”

Coppelia pressed onto her red and swollen forehead as her gaze wavered in surprise.

Standing at akimbo, Izayoi declared to Coppelia.

“From today onwards, you will not be the perpetual motion machine Coppelia. But the new doll that [No Name] has created— Divine craft Perpetual machine Coppelia.”

===Part 13===

—Crevice at the [Underwood] Harvest Festival Bazaar.

It was the time when the new moon had risen to its zenith.

There was an emergency evacuation order issued to the Harvest Festival Bazaar section and the still atmosphere reigned the surroundings currently. Despite the fact that it should have been the liveliest moment of the Harvest Festival’s Eve, the Great Tree City was silent, as if asleep. The only sounds that could be heard on the streets were that of the gurgling waters of the river and the rustle of leaves on the Great Tree.

In the heart of the Bazaar, which was difficult for one to associate with the Bazaar that was still being prepared just moments ago, there stood Kasukabe Yō, Shirayuki and the little fox girl, Lily.

“There’s still an hour to a day before the ‘Winds of Decadence’ spews out of the museum. Until Coppelia is complete, we will have to stop it.”

“Oi, don’t make it sound so simple. Even if it isn’t in its strongest state, that is still a pure Demon Lord, you know?”

Shirayuki looked as if she had just drawn the unluckiest fortune slip as she glared at Yō spitefully.

Busily wagging her tail that went pitter patter, Lily looked at them apologetically.

“I’m really sorry…… I didn’t think that it would come to this.”

Lily’s kitsunemimi were pressed flat against her head which was bending to look at the ground. Taken aback that her words were taken to be a complaint in annoyance for a drudgery, Shirayuki placed her hands on her hips while shaking her head to deny the assumption.

“Even if I may say so, that is not something that you should be apologizing for. …… Mhm. If I were to say it truthfully, it is quite admirable. That sort of chivalrous heart to fight for one’s friend is something that I would rate highly.”

Expressing her admiration, Shirayuki placed her hand on Lily’s head while stroking it together with the kitsunemimi, causing it to produce a soothing rustling sound.

Yō smiled at that scene, but slightly resumed her tensed expression.

“I will be counting on you guys to follow the plan then. Escape if it becomes dangerous. I will just handle the rest.”

“Mhm, you are the last line of defense. Don’t fail, okay?”

“Yō-san, we will count on you for the rest then!”

<nowiki>*Pi*</nowiki> Energetically perking her kitsunemimi and giving a bow.

Just when the trio were confirming their roles, there came a low rumble like a tremor originating from the crevice in the bazaar.

===Part 14===

—[Underwood] Underground workshop.

“……Although we did talk about it the other time, it seems like we are still the ones to do the work, huh?”

Let’s rewind the time a little, the location is at the Underground workshop.

The one spoke was the strategist<ref>[magrefnotes: they used 参谋, I’ve always translated it as strategist. But the direct translation would be at staff officer in the military. According to wiki, the role played by this position would be the administrative, operational and logistical needs of the unit. Looking for a term to replace strategist.]</ref> under the Flag of the Azure Flames, Jack o’ Lantern of [Will O’ Wisp], as they were below ground of the Great Tree.

Hearing the story from Izayoi, he bobbled his pumpkin head while turning his head left and right to look at Coppelia and the other doll— the Red Iron Doll crafted from Rare Sacred Iron, Deen.

Placing part of Deen’s fragments into the furnace, Jack gave a laugh in surprise.

“But to actually think of creating a perpetual motion machine mechanism? That’s a really unexpended request. I will state it now that I’m just a metal smith, you know?”

“I know that. But there isn’t any other Community for us to entrust this task to. Moreover, that also applies to the unavailability of Communities who can succeed in the project. …… You do know of the theories behind the perpetual motion machine mechanism right?”

In contrast to Izayoi’s challenging speech, Jack replied in a calm manner.

“About that. Hm, I do remember that it is a ‘mechanism that will continue to function without an input of energy from the outside’, am I right? But that is due to the laws of thermodynamics……After the law of entropy was established, wasn’t it concluded as an impossible task?”

“Regarding that point, as long as we utilise the rare metals of Little Garden, the problem would be solved. This is because Deen is the real life example of that.”

Yahoho? Jack tilted his pumpkin head as he pondered over it.

Asuka, who was awaiting orders, had also tilted her head as she asked Izayoi.

“Well, that…Izayoi-san, what do you mean?”

“It is just a simple theory. Ojou-sama, do you know of the principles behind the operation of a steam powered vehicle?”

“Don’t underestimate me that much. I still know of that sort of trivial stuff. ……Well about that, it uses the heat and pressure to move the wheels right?”

“That’s right. The steam powered vehicle’s engine is powered by the difference in temperature created from the burning of coal and it causes the piston to move. However, if there isn’t a difference in temperature, the piston will be unable to move and it results in a cut off of energy. This is the famous second law of thermodynamics. Also known as the principle of entropy.”

“…… Ye, Yeah I guess.”

Using an obscure response to pull herself through. This must have been slightly too much for a fifteen year old girl representing the Showa era to understand.

Izayoi bit back his bitter smile to turn his focus back to Jack to continue the topic.

“But if we were to use the Rare Sacred Iron, the problem would be solved. If I were to say why, it would be the attributes of that metal that allows it to extend and contract at will. If the most important component, the piston, were to be replaced by a material that had the characteristic of extending and contracting at will, it would be possible to create a simple design for the perpetual motion mechanism.”

<nowiki>*Don!*</nowiki> Jack hammered his fist on his palm as he nodded in understanding.

“Yahohoho! I get it now! If the structure were to be simplified to that extent, it would be no problem at all to leave the task of refining the metals to me!”

“Mhm. I will also provide some suggestions by the side for the structure and component crafting. The only problem left is…… whether Ojou-sama is willing to agree or not.”

Flashing a sidelong glance at Asuka. In Izayoi’s hands were the shards of rare sacred metal chipped off from Deen’s battle with the Huge Dragon. It would seem that it was a request for the permission to use a part of those shards.

The spiritual power level of the Rare Sacred Metal items were determined by the volume of its biggest expansion. Even if it were to be a few shards taken from it, the spiritual power of Deen would be reduced in the same small proportion.

“Hu……Is that the reason why you needed Deen?”

“Yes. Because if we do not have Ojou-sama’s permission, we will not be able to get to work. …… So, what do you say?”

Slightly unwilling, Asuka gave a sigh.

Seeing that, Jack gave a thumbs up as he thought of a good idea.

“Then let’s do it this way. In return for the permission to use the Sacred Rare Iron from Asuka-san, Izayoi-san will have to take on the whole cost of repairing Deen. What do you think about that?”

“Wha?”

In the face of such a sudden suggestion, the involved parties gave a cry in surprise.

The reaction of Asuka was especially larger. Her unsatisfied expression from before was changed as she gripped Jack’s hand to exclaim excitedly.

“Could it be that Deen can be repaired?!”

“Yahohoho! That’s a simple task! Although the additional refinery of the Rare Sacred Iron is a little troublesome, it should be alright to get it done within a month!…… Mah, but it will just have a considerable amount charged for it.”

— Flashing a sidelong glance at Izayoi.

At this end, albeit having a disgruntled expression and scratching his head, but since the person who had requested was none other than Izayoi himself, he raised his hands in defeat as he gave a bitter smile.

“OK, got it. If you do not mind the payment to be made later, I will take on the whole cost.”

“Yahohoho! Of course, it is of no problem! We accept the method of payment in a one off full payment or even a thirty six installment system.”

Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he laughed heartily. It might even be possible that the one who got the most out of it is this pumpkin head monster.

On the other hand, Coppelia was lying on a chair in the workshop, waiting quietly for the operation to begin.

(''Rare Sacred Iron….. The iron that retracts as willed. If it were to be utilized, it would no doubt complete the perpetual motion machine mechanism. Even though that would not be counted as a lone accomplishment by Mankind.'')

Shaking her head, seemingly in an attempt to rid herself of all the unhappy feelings in her heart.

It wasn’t the time to be concerned about those stuff. The current priority is to chase away the ‘Winds of Decadence’. As long as that is not accomplished, she did not have the qualification to ponder about the future.

(''Young fox. It’s just as you said. I’ve always prayed for the fated person to find ‘me’. But if I really wanted to realize my dream…… it should be ‘me’ looking for my fated person.'')

For that, she would abandon her own reserved attitude.

She needed to escape the shackles of the glory in the distant past.

Now was the time for her to leave the prison of memories to move onwards on her own.

“Then, it is time for the modifications, have you prepared yourself, Coppelia-san?”

“—yes. I will be in your care, Pumpkin smith.”

===Part 15===

Currently at the Harvest Festival’s bazaar, the rampaging tyrant’s low roar echoed from the depths of the area.

This Demon Lord did not have any goals or sanity.

Yō and Shirayuki instantly entered their combat stances as they watched the depths of the Crevice.

“…… It’s coming. Both of you, be prepared!”

Obeying Yō’s orders, Shirayuki and Lily lighted the torches in the vicinity.

The bazaar which was lighted by the lights casted by the torches illuminated the large amounts of combustible materials and wood that were stockpiled at the sides.

“The wind has an attribute of seeking light! Try your best to make it disperse and shave away at its strength!”

“Got it!

“Understood!”

With that, the trio dispersed in different directions. Lily continuously ran to light the wood smeared with oil while Shirayuki headed to the small hill of waste wood.

Equipping her Pegasus leg guards, Yō cloaked herself in a glittery wind to take to the skies.

To disperse the winds in from left, right, up and down, it would only slightly reduce the damage wrought by the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

(''In the worst case scenario, Garol said that he would bring Coppelia back to the shop. We got to buy more time to prevent that end.'')

Looking towards the observation deck of [Underwood] from the skies, it was the place where Garol was observing them. In the case that Yō, Lily or any others were to be in danger of being caught by the winds, he would immediately take action.

To prevent the situation from progressing to that point, Yō needed to command the duo.

(''……Here it comes!'' )

From a tremor that quaked the earth to an explosion, the Demon Lord, who devoured all of the radiance in the shop, showed itself as it blew apart the black doors to stream out from the crevice in the land.

Just the aftershock of that blast was enough to cause the crevice to collapse and the gluttonous ‘Winds of Decadence’ erased all traces of the earth that came into contact with it. However, it would seem that devouring more earth would not be able to sate its hunger.

“Aye……?!”

“It’s actually……?!”

Lily and Shirayuki, who were lighting up the combustible materials continuously, gave cries of surprise.

Wanting to possess and have a taste of that blinding radiance emitted by the Pegasus boots, the ‘Winds of Decadence’ ignored the puny lights of the bonfires and zoomed in on Yō as its prey.

The unexpected turn of events caused Yō to panic but she knew that she should not remain in her original location in a daze.

Immediately manoeuvring in the air, she unleashed the shimmering winds in all directions.

“In this situation……!”

What should I do? Yō used all her might to lure the ‘Winds of Decadence’ into her waltz.

Unfortunately, the effect was too little. Even if it did manage to disperse it somewhat, the aggressiveness of the ‘Winds of Decadence’ in its pursuit only increased. Hence Yō finally realized the real aim of the enemy.

(''This wind…… is trying to devour me!!'' )

No matter how blinding her shimmering winds are, they were all insubstantial and devoured like fog, unable to appease its hunger. Having had its appetizer in the form of the golden museum, the gluttonous winds were lusting after the shimmering winds that was decided to be the prey for the main dish.

In this sort of direct confrontation, it would only be a matter of suicide.

Understanding that the situation was not advantageous for her, Yō turned tail to run from the ‘Winds of Decadence’.

“This, This is bad! If she is targeted, she will not be able to escape!”

“Yō-san……!!!”

The two gave similarly pained cries.

Yō, who was chased by the rapidly nearing threat behind her back, was also shivering from the thoughts of the end that shall befall if she were to be caught by the wind. Dying without a trace as her body would be devoured to nothingness.

She released her shimmering winds towards her back with all her remaining strength. But to the ‘Winds of Decadence’, this was only an exaggerated show of might that only needed to be dyed with its own color and destroyed before discarding.

(''I was too naïve……! Even if it did not have any intellect, this wind is also a Demon Lord……!!!'' )

Yō ran till her forehead was streaming with perspiration but the distance between them continued to close rapidly.

(''I can’t make it…… It’s inevitable—!!!'' )

In the instant that the fingers of Death were to be clamped onto Yō’s head.

The fiercely pursued target of the dark grey winds disappeared.

“—Oi Oi. That’s too early to give up, Kasukabe!!”

The figure that moved at a speed sufficient to combust the air in the atmosphere had used the branch of the Great Tree as a foothold to make the full powered jump.

Izayoi then landed with Yō in his arms with a force sufficient to shake the 500 meter Great Tree.

Standing like a Nio in the large crater, Izayoi gave Yō a mocking smile.

“Aiyaya, that really scared me. Because Kasukabe gave people the impression of having more guts than that. I really didn’t expect you to be so quick at cutting off that bravado.”

“……Mu. If Izayoi thinks that way, why not try having yourself chased by that?”

“Well, I will politely decline that offer. Although it is just a glance, I see that it truly is a little different. I would not want to have a direct confrontation with it. — Moreover, all the players have assembled.”

Izayoi looked towards the sky. The dark grey storm that was fiercely pursuing up till a moment ago had collected itself into a slow billowing clump.

Directing its will to look at the observation deck of [Underwood].

The formless Demon Lord was looking at— with a brilliant head of silver hair that waved in the wind, the azure blue eyed Coppelia stood at that location.

“Sorry to make everyone wait. The operation has safely ended. And—“

Coppelia unfurled the goatskin parchment.

At the same moment that the goatskin parchment [Geass Roll] radiated a blinding light, it also underwent a tremendous change to become a huge Flag that flew above [Underwood].

“—The game is cleared. ‘End Emptiness”, you do not have the means to destroy me anymore……!!”

Emblazoned on the Red based cloth of the Flag were the overlapping design of Gears and the petals of a budding fantasy.

That flag was the evidence of immense wealth and glory.

Representing the undying petals of Mankind’s last fantasy.

The Flag of the Community— [Last Embryo]

“Depart with haste, ‘End Emptiness’. The ‘paradox Game’ of — the never ending dream of ‘me’ has ended. If you continue to show your presence here, you will be seen to be breaking the rules. Even if you are an undefeatable Demon Lord, you will still be hard pressed in escaping the fate of being chased out of Little Garden.

Coppelia emitted a silvery radiance as she announced calmly. There was not a shred of melancholy and it was just as though the dream doll that mankind have dreamed off in the past was now standing before them.

The formless Demon Lord stopped in the airspace above the city, shifting restlessly like its balance had been thrown off.

— Indeed, the contract had ended. But it would seem that this whole region was about to become mountain load of food.

Suppressing its havoc, the movements were similar to the licking of one’s lips, just like an internal struggle against its hideous desires.

Want to eat,

Want to eat,

Want to eat. Its stance was similar to a hunting dog that was salivating.

Looking up from the city and noticing that stance, Izayoi couldn’t bear it anymore as he clicked his tongue and roared.

“OI, You formless Demon Lord-sama. If you try to tear up the agreement and go on a one-sided rampage— we on this end will also be using a similar rule breaking ability to mete judgement on you, alright?

Instantly, a bright light was emitted from Izayoi’s right hand.

The light from his hand was comparable to the intensity of the Sun and it illuminated the whole city in the night.

Even though the Dark grey Demon Lord was a little disturbed by the unexpected radiance, it did not seem to withdraw its presence. Instead, that presence was gradually filled with a sense of joy.

—A special dish was found this time. The Demon Lord that was, logically speaking, without a form had laughed.

In the instant that did not even feel like a fraction of a second, it seem to give the feeling of having smiled in that storm but it disappeared without a trace in the next second.

Just as ‘End Emptiness’ swelled up, it then shot off in a straight light towards the centre of Little Garden—leaving towards the world Axis.

The path of ‘End Emptiness’ ripped through the sea of clouds and swallowed the starlight from amongst the clouds.

“……I guess this marks an end to this business, right?”

“I guess, so?”

Yō echoed Izayoi’s words. Although the situation had gone out of expectations, but the damage was limited to its smallest and there could be no better result than that. Izayoi stood akimbo as he looked up at the starry skies with a satisfied look while slowly shifting his gaze towards [Underwood].

Seeing the eternal buds emblazoned on the flag of [Last Embryo], he mumbled in an emotional moment.

“A perpetual motion mechanism…. Eh? Ha, although it is said to be abandoned, it sure is ridiculous. Because Mankind who had struggled to make those petals bloom have already built the twenty-first century.

Izayoi narrowed his eyes as he reminisced his past.

—The huge hydroelectric facility that towered over the Iguazu Falls which he had seen during his younger days.

To recycle the energy of the great river that circulates the planet to convert it into a form of energy for the illumination of the streets. That sort of technique is only something that Man can achieve only through the basics found in the pursuing of the perpetual motion mechanism dream.

Perhaps it is not possible to create the perpetual motion mechanism by Man’s abilities alone. But with the accompaniment of great will and the prosperity of the years, that radiance of the flag would not be too exaggerating to be called the radiance obtained by Man. Just as he was filled with the emotions from watching the [Last Embryo]’s flag, he noticed the figures of Lily and Shirayuki rushing over from the distance.

“Izayoi-san—! Yō-san—! Are you two alright—?!”

“Oh, we are alright over here.”

“Although it was a little dangerous.”

Panting as she ran over, Lily wagged her tails with a pitter pattering sound.

Letting Yō off from his arms, Izayoi then spread his arms in a smile.

“Okay, now that the problematic stuff is resolved, to substitute the celebratory dinner, would you guys like to have some Pumpkin Salty Pie?”

===Part 16===

—[Underwood], VIP Quarters

The group who repulsed the ‘Winds of Decadence’ were having a happy conversation in the VIP quarters while getting a serving of Izayoi’s baked Pumpkin Salty Pie as their dinner.

The warm moist and fragrant smell was enough to relax anyone’s cheeks. Identifying the grilled white cow cheese within the pastry, Yō’s eyes were sparkling as she looked at the crust of the pie.

“Ooh~…… This is packs a punch. Looks like this is much tastier than the Pumpkin Salty Pie you made yesterday.”

“Of course. That’s because all the ingredients are the choicest picks of the Harvest Festival ingredient supplies.”

“Yahohoho! It’s because of the ripe pumpkin that we have provided as well! Of course it would be tasty!”

Izayoi responded with a loud laugh while Jack replied with a proud laugh of a Yahoho.

Lily, who sliced up the Pumpkin Salty Pie into divisions, handed a slice to Coppelia on a plate.

“Here, Coppelia’s plate.”

“Thank you, young fox. ……It’s all thanks to you that I get to be here, having this meal with everyone.”

“No, that’s not true! Izayoi-san and Yō-san were the ones who helped you.”

“That’s not true. Although I would really want to repay the debt…… but the embarrassing thing is that the only possession that I have is this body of mine. It will be my pleasure if you have something that I can help out with.”

Coppelia bowed her head as she touched her chest with a troubled look.

But Lily’s eyes sparkled and her kitsunemimi perked up,

“Then, I would like you to sell me that brooch! I have someone in mind whom that accessory would really match, I would like to gift it to that person as a present!”

“But, young fox, that brooch…. If it were to be given a price, it would be quite a sum, you know? Because the material that the brooch was carved from was a piece of divine wood.”

Uu, Lily felt silent as she began to look troubled. Seeing her like that, Garol spoke up to offer a solution.

“There’s no way around it then. If kitsune ojou-chan is willing, I can help you find a few jobs, you know? Another helping hand is always welcomed in the hosting of the Harvest Festival.”

“Ye Yes, I’m really thankful!”

<nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> Her kitsunemimi perked up. Lily turned to face Coppelia,

“My oka-san has always taught me that we need to pay an equivalent price for another’s efforts. Since the crafter of the brooch is Coppelia, if I do not pay an equivalent price for it, I would be turning my back on my teachings.”

Mhm! She clenched her fists spiritedly.

Bowing her head in embarrassment, Coppelia gave a smile to seal the deal.

As everyone were seated at the dining table with a plate of salty pie before them and at the instant when their hands were clasped in prayer— the situation took a sudden turn.

“Wuaaaahhhh! There are rampaging strong men dolls AAAAAaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!”

“——CHARGE WUOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

The belligerent cries of that sort were sounding throughout the Underground City.

As Izayoi stopped in his act of delivering the salty pie to his mouth, he turned his cold gaze to Coppelia.

“…… Oi, that mass of muscles aren’t a part of the Game?”

“That’s a nice joke. Those are just the materialization of a certain item that has been released into the realms of the memory.”

“Houeh. Then they are of your kind?”

“…… That is a really interesting joke you have, Mister. Even if you are my benefactor, I will not ignore that sort of insulting comment.”

“Then that’s really interesting. Show me a little power of that perpetual motion machine. The Game will be called <<~The Strong Men difficulty level Hunt~On the eve of the Harvest Festival>> How does that sound?”

Although annoyed as she was, Coppelia nodded her head at Izayoi’s suggestion.

Still in the position of ‘almost taking a bite’ of the salty pie, Asuka and Yō sighed in annoyance.

“That game…… could it be that we need to turn up for it as well?”

“At, At least let us finish the pumpkin salty pie before,”

“Stop talking nonsense. Of course, the female camp will have to make an appearance as well.”

“Bu, But……!!!”

Izayoi grabbed the collars of the desperately struggling duo and wearily dragged them to the window,

“No matter which world it is and of any time period, great men have always said this— ‘Those who do not work, do not get to eat’—-Here!”

And threw them from the branch of the Great Tree into the crowd of strong men.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references />
Might I suggest using "tactitian" instead of strategist?
{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=A Tea Gathering|n1=8|n2=The Off-topic Gossip 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 7

2015-01-14T17:56:17Z

Selene: rest (21) is also color

==Chapter 7==

===Part 1===

—[Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Before the sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars.<ref>[magrefnotes: okay this is irritating… can I just change it to milky way or something? Any suggestions on what sea of stars is?]</ref>

During the time of which the fire pillar was erected in the middle of the arena grounds, Izayoi and Mandra had arrived at the deepest reaches of the Corridor of Displays—A special Display Hall.

This is a restricted area that did not allow normal visitors to enter as it was the vault that kept the finest sculptures and ornaments worked by the finest of craftsmen. The sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars that was displayed during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also said to be sculpted by the hands of Sala herself; and the green crystalline tektite was also kept securely within this hall.

“But regarding this huge piece of Moldavite<ref>[magref notes: Moldavite is supposed to be created when a meteorite collides into Earth and it is a type of tektite that is green in color. As seen from wiki’s explanation: Black, green, brown or gray, natural glass that are formed from terrestrial debris ejected during extraterrestrial impacts. High quality ones are of a gemstone luster, low quality ones are dull green-blackish. Impossible to be crafted on Earth, in theory but apparently possible in stories.]</ref>,…… where could it have been mined from?”

“No. That wasn’t mined at all. It’s something that Onee-san created through forging in the high peaks behind the Palace using the power from the Horn of the [Dragon King of the Sea of Stars].”

“Hou? Then that means the mountain behind the Palace is an active volcano?”

“It’s already a dormant volcano now……but back to the more pressing matters. Is Sandra really in this place?”

“Hm? That’s not possible right? I’ve only wanted to use this chance to visit the restricted section of the Displays.”

“……what?” Mandra was stumped.

“Oi, Mandra.”

“Cut the crap, I still have to find the Demon Lord and Sandra. There’s no time for me to show you around.”

“Oh come on, don’t be such a spoilsport. Do you know the sculptor for this piece over here?…. The one called Koumei?”

Mandra stopped short in his path. Even though he was clearly in a fit of anger just moments ago, but upon hearing the name of ‘Koumei’, his face had immediately frozen over.

Blinking a few times in surprise, Mandra turned back to ask:

“……why are you asking me?”

“Because the sculpture is in your vault isn’t it?”

“No. I mean there should be a certain someone who should know more about Koumei-sama right?” Mandra asked while appearing astonished.

Just for an instant, Izayoi had the stumped look on his face as well, but he soon recovered upon grasping the meaning of Manra’s words.

“Could it be….No, is it really like what I thought?”

“Mah, you do know about it after all.”

“No, just think about it. We are dealing with a possibility out of an astronomical number of possibilities you know? It is something that cannot be expressed even with the extent of a number in the sixty-nine digits. Or should I say that there really is a special absurd way that exists in Little Garden to choose the summoned target to be a specific individual?”

“Of course there is.”

Mandra replied without hesitation to the question.

Izayoi was so surprised that he almost lost his grip on the sculpture held in his hands.

“……No, That’s not right. Please wait a moment, that can’t be possible can it? According to my deductions thus far, this world of Little Garden should exist within the time line where all possibilities converge. If one were to summon a specific individual, it would really be a divine technique of finding a needle in the sea.”

“Well, who cares about that?”

Mandra gave a terse reply while Izayoi’s frown grew deeper as his absolute confidence in his conjectures were shaken.

The trio of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō had been summoned through different timeframes to the same timeline. In other words, it is possible to assume that the spatial dimension of [Little Garden] is always connected to the timelines of the other worlds or is a dimension that encompasses all the other timelines.

The only reason that could explain the limited points of summoning from the intersections of possibilities is that the density of [Little Garden]’s existence was raised by the convergence of different time planes.<ref>[magrefnotes: seriously, I didn’t expect to see this explanation part in this volume…. I hate explanations… very difficult to phrase it properly… since the translations from jap to ch usually screw these explanations up….and I screw it up the second time :D if you have queries about this, feel free to ask and suggest a better phrasing. ]</ref>

With only a lead for this conjecture, there was no way to be certain about it and he could only leave it at the speculation stages. But recalling about all the Demon Lords who had been their opponents so far, such a reasoning wouldn’t hold true.

For example, the case of [Perseus]. They are said to be the residents who have migrated from the mythologies of Izayoi’s world and they did not really exist. But if their ancestor was someone like Izayoi and the others who have been summoned from the outside into the world of [Little Garden], that would prove that [Perseus] is from another line of possibility; and Leticia and her Vampire comrades who have originated from the future that transcends the Human race would also make up another part of the evidence.

—A world that mixes the timelines of the future, present and past as well as facts and fictions.

If one hypothesized that Little Garden is a dimension that lay upon or was connected to the various timelines, everything would seem much more reasonable.

(''……But is it even possible to summon a few specific people from the endless number of possibilities?'')

That’s right—To be able to summon from anywhere in the countless intersection of timelines would also mean that it is possible to summon an unlimited number of ‘Izayoi’s. At the same time, they would be summoning ‘Izayois who are not Izayoi’. The other Izayois may not possess the same interests as him and would be a completely different person from himself, having a different path in life. The other might even be a female.

The convergence of many different variations of the same person existing at the same time could very well be seen in the situation of the legend of [PIED PIPER OF HAMELN] that showed a clear distinction between the individuals. Stemming from the same reality, the same legend that exists with various factors leading to the same result as well as differing alternatives of the character who appear in the myth, embodying the unlimited possibilities—

Those were the residents who lived in this sort of world.

The ocean of possibilities that was wider than the universe.

Izayoi simply could not fathom the method that could allow a person to find a specific individual from such a vast ocean.

(''Damn. It’s just like I’m almost getting it but not getting it at the same time. It would seem that I’m missing the most important factor in the equation somehow.'')

At least for now, it has already greatly exceeded Izayoi’s capacity to process the information.

Unable to figure out the explanation to the mystery, Izayoi had fallen into deep thought with a serious expression on his face.

On the other hand, Mandra realized that his words had led to the situation he saw before him and he cleared his throat to add:

“……Hm. Looks like my words were flawed.”

“What?”

“To be more accurate, I should say that I know of a person who is capable of performing that method of summoning. Although it has just been a few months since you arrived in this world, I guess you would definitely have heard of the name during your time in Little Garden. The Demon Lord of the Portal of Stars and Gold—the legends of [Queen Halloween].”

Izayoi’s eyes were widened in amazement and they shone like the eyes of a child hearing of a new toy in fashion.

“[Queen Halloween]……Hah, I did hear the legends of hers. She’s one of Little Garden’s [Biggest three Problem Children] right?”

“I guess that sort of term seems to be more commonly known. But she’s definitely qualified to be a representative for Little Garden. In fact, there are countless Demon Lords who roam the world of Little Garden but the one who can be called a ‘Queen’……can only be her.”

“That really is something noteworthy. Please do give me the honors of meeting such a great person.” Izayoi gave the sculpture, which was sculpted under the name of ‘Koumei’, a light rap of his knuckle.

Although he still haven’t figure out the mystery, but he had found the key to it.

(''Anyways, Kasukabe’s father must have entered and left Little Garden before. If it is really possible to summon specific individuals to Little Garden, …… it might be possible to find and rescue Lily’s mother.'')

The original members of [No Name] which includes Canaria might have been thrown into the outside worlds and Lily’s mother, who is one of them, might have met the same fate.

It is said that Lily’s mother had been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from Ukanomitama<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukanomitama</ref> and if she had been thrown into the outside world, there might be a chance to trace the influences of her Divinity in the historical texts to determine the era that she currently resides.

(''First things first would be to try searching for the method to observe the changes in time. Only after everything has been readied and in place, going to pay a visit to [Queen Halloween] then, would not be too late as well.'')

Although he had given up on the pursuit of the answers to his questions mid-way through the conversation, but he was still able to reap an unexpected harvest of information.

It might even be a chance to summon all the members of [No Name] with just that move.

“Thank you, Mandra. Thanks to you, I seem to have found a nice plan.”

“Is that so? Well then, I also need help on my end. Hurry up and get Sandra—”

‘Back’ was a word that never made it out of his mouth as a tremor along the ground cut his words short.

The tremors were bad enough to cause the quake-resistant vault to shake and it was violent enough to cause a few artifacts on display to tip over to their sides.

Izayoi grabbed the nearest showcase to steady himself while shooting a sharp gaze towards the direction of the arena.

“……the epicenter of the quake seems to be very near.” He muttered while sliding into high alert.

The quake just now was definitely not a normal impact.

If those shockwaves were the result of the battles, it would mean that the competitors were of an unusually powerful level; and the participants for the [Duel of Creators], which is hosted in the arena beside the corridor of displays, should be Asuka and Yō.

If it were these two against such a strong competitor—-

“Sorry, I’ve a change of plans. I will be heading to the arena. After all, ochibi-sama might be at the arena too.”

“Ah, Mhm. I will be there as well after meeting up with my military police squads.”

Giving a sidelong glance to Mandra who had hurt his back from the shockwave, Izayoi sped out onto the streets.

—what an ominous foreboding.

He who had crossed between the lines of life and death many times was now feeling an unprecedented chill creeping down his back. Recognizing the threat through intuition, Izayoi charged towards the arena with his face set with a grim determination.

===Part 2===

— Rewinding time to a bit earlier.

At the corner of the spectator stands.

The large scale Game that is hosted annually had sent the crowd into a frenzy of cheers, but the atmosphere in this corner was a little different from its surroundings.

Upon sighting the white haired lad with golden irises, Laius’s eyes had narrowed with a tinge of nervousness creeping into his voice as he asked the question:

“You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”

Laius continued to stare with a puzzled and surprised look on his face.

That must have been the reason for his staring at His Highness since a while ago. Just for an instant, His Highness had widened his eyes in surprise but his face immediately broke into a smile as he nodded his head.

“Well, yeah, maybe we’ve met each other before. After all, it’s possible that we have met each other during a trade with [Perseus]. Especially since my Community is focused on commerce.”

“Nn, Mhm. That does seem to jolt my memory. I recall seeing you from the corner of my eyes during one of the large scale negotiations about a trade……”

Laius had knitted his brows in deep thought as he had a look of being at the verge of remembering but yet failing to catch it tightly. Smiling bitterly, Jin decided to cut in then to stand between His Highness and Laius.

“Laius-san. ……Well, regarding that incident….”

“Ah…… what?”

Jin nonchalantly moved to position himself in front of Sandra while wiping the smile off his face in an instant.

“The incident you refer to—was it the one time that you were negotiating to buy Leticia-san?”

“!”

Because of the unexpected souring of the events, His Highness had an incredulous look of surprise on his face. The words that couldn’t have hit closer to the bull’s eye had stumped him for words and he turned to stare at Jin.

Percher who stood guard behind Jin had also found it difficult to believe her own ears as the train of thoughts in her mind suddenly came to a halt.

(''Jin……when did he …'')

“DO NOT MOVE!”

Kuro Usagi shouted as she stood behind His Highness.

The Spear of Indra was already held in her hand.

“Sandra-sama, please leave! Summon the military police squads over here immediately!”

“Wh…Why…?”

“This lad’s from the Demon Lord Alliance! The Community that sold Letica-sama can only be that one Community—that’s the reasoning right, Jin-bocchan?”

Jin nodded.

Seeing how readily the nod came had thrown Percher into further confusion for that would have meant that Jin managed to figure out the real identity behind His Highness without her rousing her notice.

It wasn’t clear if His Highness was also pondering over the same matter but he continued to stare at Jin with a sense of shock and surprise in his heart while blinking his eyes continuously. But he still hadn’t drop his guard to show any openings in the meantime.

This pale haired, golden iris lad was still acting casually. Even if he were to be pointed at with the Spear of Indra, he did not even take Kuro Usagi’s threat as something that should be noticed.

He stared straight at Jin while asking with a smile of curiosity and amusement:

“Jin, as a subject that I can reference to in the future, I would like to ask this. When was it that you actually realize about the organization that I belong to? I don’t get the feeling that Percher’s the one who told you about it.”

“……From the start. Percher had responded upon meeting you guys with a ‘it’s been a while’. But —WHEN could it be that you guys have met each other?”

Sandra drew a sharp intake of breath as realization struck her then.

When she had met Jin earlier that day, Jin had also said this:

“In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“That’s right. In the two months that Percher had been contracted to me, she had been with me the whole time. That would mean that there’s no way for her to have acquainted herself to you guys without me knowing. If you guys really did know each other—the only possibility would have been the time that she had been called the [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“I see. You saw through the whole farce right from the start? Looks like I’ve really blundered badly…… No, I should say that Jin’s performance is too outstanding. To be honest, it really changes my opinion about you.”

“Then, you…. And Rin……?”

“Yes, that’s right. Sorry for having lied to you all these while, Sandra. We are whom you guys termed as the Demon Lord Alliance members.”

His Highness gave his usual grin at that.

It was then that Sandra finally accepted the fact that he’s truly a member of the Demon Lord Alliance.

However, in this sort of situation, Sandra wasn’t immature enough to wallow in the sorrows of a betrayal from whom she had thought of as friends.

“……! [Highborn of Little Garden]-sama. Please hold him here. I will be right back.”

“YES, leave it to me.”

Sandra painfully repressed the words that she wanted to say as she turned to leave.

Kuro Usagi raised her divine spear while giving a vigorous nod in response.

Noting that Sandra left the arena grounds, His Highness turned back his attention to focus on Jin as he asked:

“May I ask you another question?”

“……what?”

“Jin, at what stage have you figured it out? I guess you haven’t been misled by the words of mine about the [Kamikakushi]— Actually, you have already guessed the perpetrator right? The true face behind this whole [Kamikakushi] business.”

The golden irises of His Highness were filled with curiosity as he asked.

Jin returned his gaze squarely as he replied in a calm tone:

“……Mhm, yeah it’s wrong. That’s just another conjecture and another type of explanation. I fear that the one who caused the [Kamikakushi] this time is [Demon King of Confusion] who had been recorded in the annals of <Journey to the West>. This Demon lord harbors great resentment towards [Great Sage Equalling Heaven] and to speculate that he’s out to attack the sworn blood brother of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]—Kouryuu-san, wouldn’t be too absurd. So, the real purpose of [Demon King of Confusion] —had been to target Kouryuu-san from the start.”

“……”

“According to the legends, this [Demon King of Confusion] had been kidnapping the young monkeys from the hometown of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]. Seeming to be an Ape Ghost kidnapper…but that is not true in reality. The true identity of [Demon King of Confusion] is the reincarnation of the spiritual power representing ‘A Dissolute heart’. He’s the most chaotic of confusions and pervades the gap in the hearts of others to change their personality into ‘一事无成’—the Soul that is unable to accomplish anything. The power of this Demon can cause adults to fall into depression and cause confusion to be born into the world. At the same time, it can also reinforce the dissolute hearts of children and lead them to distance themselves from their parents. And that is the [Kamikakushi of immature children]— the real identity of Demon King of Confusion.”

—Hence this [Demon King of Confusion] had lost to [Great Sage Equalling Heaven] who had just obtained the cultivation of virtues for deityhood. This is also the proof of Sun Wukong’s abandonment of any negative connotations regarding the character of “混”<ref>[magref notes: Can’t remember if I’ve said it before…“混”can mean mixed(messy mix), confusion, blending into the chaos etc… depending on the next character that it is paired up with… ]</ref> to become the [Great Sage Equalling Heaven].

“……Your Highness. I would say that we have spent a day with a girl who seems close to the situation that I’ve described, right?”

“Ah, you are right about that.”

His Highness did not even try to deny it as he nodded his head honestly.

Jin gritted his teeth as he suppressed his inner rage and sorrow that threatened to spill from his heart as he stated in a calm tone:

“Your Highness…… The real motive behind your actions are to make contact with [Demon King of Confusion]…… and to borrow his power to cause Sandra to be [Kamikakushi]ed!”

“Wow, this is really amazing. You are absolutely correct on all of those. I really didn’t expect you to be able to see through our act to that extent. Jin, you really make me change my opinion about you.”

The golden eyes of His Highness glinted with light as he gave a raucous laugh.

Having listened in on the conversation of the two beside her, Percher had gone pale as she reviewed the whole incident from the very beginning.

(''In other words……Sandra’s slipping out of the palace wasn’t really her intention but she was actually ‘kidnapped’ from the palace as a victim for the [Kamikakushi]……'')

The truth caused a cold chill to run down the length of her spine.

If Jin hadn’t met up with Sandra at the palace, she would have already been [Kamikakushi]ed by now and disappeared without a trace. If she who plays the role of the host to the Convention had disappeared, it would surely cause [Salamandra] to disband and the other Masters would find it difficult to collaborate on a united front. In fact, that very moment that they had ran into Sandra had been a miraculous act of fate.

(''I didn’t expect that Jin…… could have come up with all these conjectures alone.'')

Percher revised the evaluation she had about Jin at that very moment.

Jin had participated in battles before but perhaps his usual performance had been mediocre at best and seeming a little unreliable. He had then worked very hard to make up for his shortfalls to reach this point.

In order to keep up with the rest of the [No Name]s that had gathered many devilish geniuses under its wing recently, Jin Russel had given his all to accumulate his knowledge and polish his skills.

“……Your Highness. I hope that you will surrender quietly because you should know that it is a stupid thought to try resist in this sort of situation right?”

“Hng~ surrender…?”

His Highness did his best to suppress his urge to laugh as he looked around to confirm the identities of the people surrounding him.

Leader of [Perseus], Laius.

Strategist of [Will-O'-Wisp], Jack.

[Highborn of Little Garden], Kuro Usagi.

Former Demon Lord currently under the flag of [No Name], Percher.

Giving a sidelong glance at all of them, his Highness gave a teasing expression as he laughed:

“Oh well, let’s do it this way. Let’s have a trade.”

“……a trade?” Jin was so surprised that he repeated the words like a parrot mimicking human speech.

Brimming with smiles as though he had just found something good, His Highness said—

“I will let you guys off with your lives intact, so come over to join my ranks, Jin and Percher.”

“What?!”

Besides His Highness, all the rest were stumped for words.

Although it seems unbelievable, he did not seem to care about the situation that he’s in. It would even seem that compared to the divine spear of Indra pointing at him, he seemed more interested in the answer from Jin.

The ones who had their lives hanging on the balance wasn’t himself but Jin and Kuro Usagi—-that was the kind of assuredness that gave him the confidence to suggest such a trade.

Recognizing the ominous atmosphere shrouding the youth before her, Kuro Usagi started to break into cold sweat.

“Jin-bocchan, you needn’t answer. This guy is……very dangerous!”

The calm golden iris gave a leisurely glance towards Kuro Usagi. That cold look was enough to invoke a wordless threat towards Kuro Usagi.

“There’s nothing to fear. As long as Jin agrees to it, I will let your Community off. After all it’s just the Convention of Masters. For me to close an eye to this whole incident would also be fine by me. Just that this is already a big offer I’m giving for this once.”

The golden yellow irises seemed to ensnare Kuro Usagi.

Just like a frog that caught sight of a snake’s pointed stare at it, Kuro Usagi who had stiffened up instantly had—

“…… Prepare yourself—!”

Following a loud roar of thunder, Kuro Usagi had released the seal of the divine spear of Indra.

—I cannot allow this youth to exist.<ref>[magref notes: there are two types of response towards fear… The fight/ flight response. She’s on the fight response.]</ref>

The blood of the War God’s Herald coursing through her very being was telling her to finish off her opponent when the opportunity presents itself. Although he might be a very important clue, but now wasn’t the time to worry about all those.

If he wasn’t finished in this strike at this very moment, everyone on the scene would be in danger of being killed!

“Okay…… The [Highborn of Little Garden] wants to fight? Well, I guess there’s no choice then.”

His Highness continued to face his back towards Kuro Usagi while spreading his arms wide in a leisurely manner.

Seeming to say ‘Bring it on, you may take the first move’, His Highness had a fearless smile on his face.

Raising the divine spear, Kuro Usagi silenced the turmoil of thoughts to focus her attention as she took a step forward.

“PIERCE IT…… [Mock History of Poetry. Indra’s Spear]—!!”<ref>[magref notes: “模拟叙事诗•梵释枪”might not be same weapon… needs research].</ref>

A sound explosive boom of thunder resounded.

And the divine spear that carried the collective fate of victory shot towards the back of His Highness with an intense flare of lightning.

The weapon which could even strike down the Gods—the spear that would surely strike true to its intended target had released a million volts worth of lightning and charred the ground beyond recognition as it flew towards the target.

The divine spear, which is the tangible materialization of Fate itself as a form of a Gift, only needed to be thrown once to override any other possible futures to pierce through the enemy.

No matter who this white haired golden iris youth might be, he wouldn’t be able to escape from this strike!

“What, What’s happening?!”

“There’s someone fighting in the spectator stands!”

The sudden flash of lightning caused the riled up crowd of spectators to shout and scream in surprise as they jostled and scrambled to get away. Although fights breaking out weren’t a rare sight, this particular fight seemed to be of a different scale.

The Divine spear was emitting a large amount of heat and the pressure from its presence had also caused the atmosphere to suddenly expand from the heating. Thunder continued to boom as a series of explosions went off. It was no wonder that the spectators would be terrified.

—However, Kuro Usagi was much more startled than all of them.

The divine spear of Indra hadn’t been able to pierce through the back of that boy and it had been merely bounced off.

(''This is……the spear being unable to pierce? What kind of —'')

“I guess it is the incompatibility of the elements. Against such weapons, I’m just naturally resistant to them.”

A smile continued to hand on his face while the lightning continued to hammer away at him.

Even if the divine spear was unable to pierce through him, just the mere excess of heat emissions should have burnt him to crisp. But all those were still ineffective against this youth.

His Highness spun around lightly to face Kuro Usagi.

“I’m actually only here to observe the situation today. It’s unfortunate that things have progressed to this point, O Goddess of the Moon.”

“Jin-bocchan! Run now—!”

Kuro Usagi shouted at the top of her lungs but sadly, it was too late.

His Highness casually knocked away the spear with a fist before jumping into Kuro Usagi’s midriff to launch a strike. Kuro Usagi who was knocked off-balance still managed to twist her body aside to narrowly dodge the incoming fist.

Making a full somersault in mid-air and utilizing the centrifugal force to rotate the spear, she swung down the spear on His Highness. However, His Highness did not even bother to defend himself against the strike but merely blocked it with his neck.

(''As I thought…… it must be a Gift that revolves around the concept of being ‘Impenetrable’……'')

There was only one weakness for the holy Spear of Indra.

This holy spear was imbued with the fates of ‘assured victory of piercing the intended target’. Hence, it would be unable to display its full strength when used against an opponent who cannot be pierced.

(''But, since we’ve figured out that aspect about him now, it would be much easier to get a grasp of his real identity later…!'')

Kuro Usagi did a rapid scan of her entire memory bank.

That is because for a person to be protected by the power of such a strong concept, it can only mean that the Gift existed only through the handing down of inheritance and accomplishments till date.

By means of elimination, she quickly narrowed down the candidates who could be the true identity of the youth to just three. However, His Highness wasn’t that lenient to allow her the leisure of time to think deeper into the matter.

Grabbing the handle of the spear, His Highness continued to smile leisurely in that spine-chilling manner.

“I shall give you a second. If you do not wish to die, summon your ‘armor’.”

“Ugh, You….!”

Hearing that declaration of a killing strike with a tinge of generosity and kindness, Kuro Usagi abandoned her thoughts.

According to the original rules, the [Spear] and [Armor] is not supposed to be used simultaneously. But the next blow of the youth would be impossible to block for she had already calculated all the other risks involved. Besides, her instincts were also screaming at her that the next punch would shatter her bones and body.

Kuro Usagi drew out a yellowed ancient piece of the annals— [History of Poetry· Mahabharata's paper], to summon the Sun Armor that shone glaringly. With that, she who now wore the armor of immortality would be protected from death.

Confirming the radiance of the armor with his own eyes, His Highness channelled his strength into his other fist—

“Good bye then, I didn’t expect to have so much fun with you, O Goddess of the Moon.”

And let fly the punch. Kuro Usagi, who had been hit through the protection of the armor, was trying to steady her stance by exerting force into her legs and feet. However, the brute strength of His Highness was monstrous to the point of absurdity and it punched through the armor’s torso.

(''How can this……?!'')

<nowiki>*Kluack*</nowiki> The fist had sunk itself into the Sun Armor and with the absurd power from the fist of His Highness that would have shattered Mountains and Rivers—Kuro Usagi was sent flying at the speed of the Third Cosmic Velocity.

“Kuro Usagi-dono!”

Jack, who had been a silent bystander watching the events unfold, made a move to hug Kuro Usagi who was sent flying to decelerate the force.

However, the force that could break Mountains and quake the Earth was too great for the both of them to decelerate and they crashed into the spectator stands together. The spectator stands had then completely crumbled due to the impact and a loud explosion boomed across the arena. Smoke and dust billowed like a cloud from the point of collision. Shattered debris were sent flying into the air and cries of alarm and pain started to spread.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_223.jpg|thumb]]

“AaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhHHhhhhh!”

The spectators scrambled out of the amphitheater, screaming and shouting as they squeezed out of the entrances so rapidly that it seemed like how smoke dissipates in the wind.

Although Kuro Usagi tried to lift her upper torso into a sitting position, the best she could do was to prop herself up a little before weakly hanging her head down limply.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi-dono! Please stay with us!”

Jack’s pumpkin head had also been half blown off by the collision but he did not seem to care about the destroyed portion at all as he propped Kuro Usagi up to help her staunch the flow of blood. Just as he took hold of Kuro Usagi, the Sun Armor had also lost its shine to revert back to the Paper of the Ancient Annals of Poetry. Although it is said to be the Armor of Immortality, it was still limited to one use.

Having lost the armor and continuing to bleed profusely, Kuro Usagi was clearly in a critical state that was life-threatening.

(''That youth……even if it’s a conflicting element, he’s still capable of putting Kuro Usagi-dono out of the fight with one strike……'')

The rabbit who’s well known to be the [Highborn of Little Garden] as the Herald of Indra, Kuro Usagi— had been downed by just a punch. Even if he appeared to be just a child, his real identity couldn’t possibly be that of a Human.

This strike had been enough to cause a serious injury to the [Moon Rabbit] whose famous trait had always been that of unyielding resilience. And with the medical equipment with him at the moment, it was impossible to give a proper treatment for Kuro Usagi.

So, Jack roared at Laius who stood in a daze:

“Laius! Go to the workshop to get the medical equipment! You who can take to the skies should be able to do that quickly!”

“HA, HAH? Why me—-”

“Enough from you, go now! You Baka Deshi!<ref>[magrefnotes: Baka Deshi should be stupid apprentice/student right?]</ref> At least listen to the orders of your master at times!”

In the face of Jack’s fierce chiding, Laius shrank away for a moment before clicking his tongue to take to the skies.

Tearing away at the rags that he wore, Jack used them as the substitutes of bandages to staunch the flow of blood.

An unconscious Kuro Usagi was writhing while moaning:

“Jin…bocchan…… Asuka-san, Yō-san……Everyone…Escape quickly……”

Though Kuro Usagi had lost her consciousness, she was still worried about her comrades.

But in this kind of situation, her sense of self-sacrifice had stirred up the feelings that ran contrary to her wishes.

On the arena grounds, Asuka and Yō who were in the midst of their new battle plan had caught sight of the injured Kuro Usagi and instantly threw aside their reason to roar in anger.

“How… How dare you do that to my—”

“To our Kuro Usagi—!”

The duo immediately changed their focus from the Game to His Highness.

Willa who originally faced them frantically rushed towards them in an attempt to stop them:

“No, Don’t……It’s not possible with just you two together!”

But the duo had not heard her cries.

The anger from Asuka and Yō was so heavy that it flowed off them in waves. But that was only to be expected.

Kuro Usagi have always been an important character in the Community and was the mood-maker who kept everyone cheerful and optimistic. It is only due to her efforts that everyone of [No Name] were able to pass their days happily as a Community.

It’s precisely because of her existence that—-The duo had found their salvation in the world of Little Garden.

“I will take the lead! I’ll be leaving the support to you, Asuka!”

“Got it! Let’s go, Deen!”

Although they were emitting an overpowering sense of rage, they were still clear enough in their minds to keep a portion of calmness to split the task with just the exchange of a glance.

Equipping the Pegasus Boots, Yō whipped up a sparkling wind as she closed in.

Whereas, Asuka summoned the Red Iron Giant from her wine red Gift card.

“—DEEEeeeEEEEN—!!!”

The Iron giant descended with a majestic roar.

Deen who had obtained the [Dragon Horn] was now emitting flames from its hollow centre and it gave an inspiring hope of dependability.

The [Dragon Horn] was fully integrated into the Sacred Rare Iron hull of Deen under the working hands of Jack and Laius. Hence, Deen was now much stronger in its freakish strength and explosive flames, with heat rolling off its entire body in waves.

In the meantime, Yō started to gather the sparkling winds under her feet to accelerate her movements. Staggering her line of advance, she got behind His Highness to launch a kick with her full strength.

Seeming to be waiting for that cue, Asuka also ordered Deen.

“Make a Pincer Attack! Deen, go forth!”

“DEEEEeeeEEEN!”

The iron arm, which possessed the ability to freely extend and contract, was wreathed in flames as it closed in on His Highness.

At the same time, Yō with her sparkling winds concentrated around her Pegasus Boots had closed in for a melee.

His Highness who was in a daze, blinked his eyes repeatedly as he looked surprised by their sudden display of trump cards. However, in the next instant, a cruel grin had spread across his lips as he took the battle on with his fists.

“Too weak and too slow!”

His Highness shouted while knocking away Deen’s metal arm with the back of his right fist and using the subsequent momentum to take a swing at Yō which she narrowly dodged by a centimetre.

Yō used that opening to increase her speed to round behind him and kick towards the exposed back.

“You Bastard!”

Yō roared as she launched her attack. Seeing how His Highness was now off-balanced due to his empty punch, Yō was very confident that he wouldn’t be able to dodge this time.

But that strike was still a miss.

“How naïve!”

His Highness who had lost balance, simply allowed himself to fall to the ground on his back and kicked towards the Pegasus Boot to knock it away. That sort of instantaneous judgement and reaction was really an amazing control over his body.

Although it was a kick directed at her scale armored boot, Yō was still sent flying into the spectator stands from the strike of His Highness. Even with the Gift of the Pegasus and Gryphon to soften the impact of the collision, a bone-numbing pain racked through her body.

“That hurts… he’s really strong…”

Using the momentum of his kick that sent Yō flying, His Highness did two complete somersaults to back away.

Asuka gritted her teeth as she ordered Deen to continue the attacks.

“Don’t stop! Continue to press him!”

“DEEEEeeeEEEN!”

The left and right arms continued to extend and retract and forced His Highness into a corner of the spectator stands. However due to the difference in speed, His Highness was easily dodging between the metal arms.

Maintaining sufficient distance between them, His Highness shook his head with a troubled look.

“What a headache…… You guys are the talent that I want on my side……but I’m not good at holding back. If you really want to fight, can you please be more serious about it?”

His Highness patted at the dirt that smeared his clothes as he said those words without intended malice to it.

Staring at the duo with his arms relaxed.

That stance could be said to be an arrogance close to egocentricity. Facing the two Humans who could be hailed at the highest pinnacle of talents, the youth had no trace of fear within him.

On the contrary, it was Asuka and Yō who were starting to understand the difference between their power levels.

Even if they continued this attack and defensive battle for the whole day, they would still be unable to defeat this white haired lad with golden irises.

The duo finally realized that they should not have any reservations then.

“……Almathea, Deen, sorry to call on you guys to reach into your real potentials…… Let’s give it our all.”

“DeN.”

{“No problem, my master.”}

The Red Iron Giant and the Silvery-white Mountain Goat responded to the determination of their master.

“The main force of a Community should never display their trump cards.”—Up till that very moment, Asuka had always been abiding by the teachings of Garol without fail.

No matter how strong Willa’s power might be, she would never reveal the trump card of hers in the [Duel of Creators]. That was the judgement she had made. But against this white haired lad with golden irises, leaving such a hand of cards would definitely cause her to lose.

Asuka drew her Gift Card and was about to release the third Gift that Jack had given to her when—-Yō calmly stopped her by the arm.

“……Asuka, there’s no need to fight any longer.”

“Eh?”

“It’s okay now…… He’s here.”

Asuka drew a sharp breath as she looked towards the West entrance of the spectator stands.

Although His Highness was also confused by her sudden change in actions, he too turned his head to look at the same direction that Asuka was gazing towards.

—Sakamaki Izayoi was standing there alone, surveying the scene with a blank look.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 6|n1=6|n2=Chapter 8}}
</noinclude>